a
aE.
Aen
“We? nee
Faas 4
fae
ie.
csmtelere ME ania gclee
See
Sal
ite
it” mh i :
: [ Ome hy heed ey i nt i , yy Hh H | i : j re} Ne ao
SS
nat 4 it i 10
q
q ab 4
i Th 4 f T
' wi pat P
Mi
i 1
ff | . be @ f fim ;
eee:
ii!
oy
i
oat
Se
“ity
Z
,;
4
COL
p Ne CUE
iyAeLAeny
athe al
; : . nt ‘ae
iA
ie 4%,
ant ue
Li
eds i olf abil
f ik
)
THE
ANIMAL KINGDOM,
Arranged after its Organijatinn,
FORMING A NATURAL HISTORY OF ANIMALS,
AND
AN INTRODUCTION TO COMPARATIVE ANATOMY.
BY THE LATE
BARON GEORGES CUVIER,
COUNCILLOR OF FRANCE, AND MINISTER OF PUBLIC INSTRUCTION,
TRANSLATED AND ADAPTED TO THE PRESENT STATE OF SCIENCE.
THE MAMMALIA, BIRDS, AND REPTILES, THE MOLLUSCOUS ANIMALS,
BY EDWABD BLYTH. BY GEORGE JOHNSTON, M.D.
THE FISHES AND RADIATA, THE ARTICULATED ANIMALS,
BY ROBERT MUDIE.
BY J. 0. WESTWOOD, F.L.S.
A NEW EDITION,
WITH ADDITIONS BY W. B. CARPENTER, M.D., F.R.S., AND J. 0. WESTWOOD, F.L.S.
Eliustratey bo Three Hundred Engravings on ood and Thirty-four on Steel.
LONDON:
WM. S. ORR AND C©O., AMEN CORNER, PATERNOSTER ROW.
MDCCCXLIX.
G. BEARD, PRINTER;
5, GREYSTOKE-PLACE, FETTER’-LANE, HOLBORN:
PREFACE.
PERHAPS no book was ever so soon, so generally, and with so little envy,
admitted to take its place at the head of that department of knowledge to
which it belongs, as the Reane Animat of the illustrious Baron Cuvier.
This is a high, but a just tribute, both to the work and the author ; for it at
once showed that the former is what had long been required, and that the
latter was as much beloved for the kindness and urbanity of his manners, as
he was admired for the comprehensive range and unprecedented accuracy of
his views. ;
It must, indeed, be admitted, that, until Cuvier’s great work made its
appearance, we had no modern systematic arrangement of animals which
applied equally to all the Classes, Orders, and Families ;—which brought the
extinct species into their proper situations in the living catalogue, and enabled
every discoverer of a new animal, or part of an animal, instantly to connect
it with its proper tribe or family. Important, however, as are the labours of
this great naturalist, they could not possibly extend beyond the limits of what
was known; and as Cuvier was no speculative theorist, but a rigid adherent
to nature and fact, he kept his system considerably within the limits of those
who were more speculative, and consequently less accurate.
For students, no work is equal to that of Cuvier, for it is at once compre-
hensive and concise ; and though the student may choose a particular de-
partment, and require books more in detail with reference to that department,
he must still have the Recnz AnrMaAt to point out to him the general analo-
gies of the living creation. The present work is a complete Cuvier, as re-
gards the essential part of the arrangement; and it is not a mere translation,
but in some respects a new book, embodying the original one. ‘Throughout
the whole of it, there will be found original remarks; but these are always
distinguished from that which belongs to Cuvier, by being inclosed within
brackets. This mode of arrangement was thought to be much better than
| [Se eee eee
PREFACE
the appending of notes, which always divide the attention of the reader, and
weaken the interest of the subject. Many of the classes and orders have
been reinvestigated, and many new species added. ‘This is most extensively
done in the departments which were intrusted to Mr. Biyru and Mr. Wusr-
woop; but it runs more or less throughout the whole; and the publishers
flatter themselves that this will be of great service to all students of this
highly interesting branch of knowledge. ‘The different sizes of type, which
bear some proportion to the comparative importance of the subject, will
enable the reader to glean an outline of the system ;—to obtain something
more than a bare outline, he must read the entire work.
To these remarks which were appended in 1846 to the first edition, the
publishers may be permitted to add a few words respecting the present re-
print. It was not considered desirable to disturb the illustrious author’s
arrangement by the introduction of a more modern system, nor was it
thought proper to overlook altogether, in a work professing to give a com-
plete view of Animated Nature, the results of modern investigation. The
publishers have, therefore, added supplementary articles to such branches
as seemed to require it; Dr. Carprenrer kindly supplying what was
wanting to the Mollusca and Fishes, and Mr. Wesrwoop performing the
same to his own department of the work.
In addition to these improvements, the work is now illustrated by thirty
plates of Animals, etched by Mr. THomas LanpsExEr, and four plates re-
presenting the different races of Mankind; and the publishers present it in
its present form in the belief that it will merit public approbation.
AMEN CORNER, PATERNOSTER Row.
ee
$$$ sheer fetter
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION .
ADVERTISEMENT TO THE SECOND
EDITION ; : .
INTRODUCTION
Of Natural History, and of Systema pene:
rally
Of living Beings, and of Organization in
general =
Division of Organized Beings into ‘Animal
and Vegetable
Of the Forms peculiar to the Organic Ele-
ments of the Animal Body, and of the
principal Combinations of its Chemical
Elements
Of the Forces which act in thie inecanad Body
Summary idea of the Functions and Organs
of the Bodies of Animals, and of their
various degrees of complication 5
Of the Intellectual Functions of Animals
Of Method, as applied to the Animal King-
dom 6 A
General Distribution of the Animal King-
dom into four great Divisions—Vertebrate
Animals, Molluscous Animals, Articulate
Animals, Radiate Animals 5
VERTEBRATE ANIMALS
Subdivision into four Classes
MAMMALIA .
Division into Orders
BIMANA, or MAN
Peculiar Conformation of Man :
Physical and Moral ean of
Man :
Varieties of the Biuman Species |
QUADRUMANA
Monkey-like Animals
Monkeys of America :
CARNARIA ¢ ‘ . C
Cheiroptera
Insectivora
Carnivora
MARSUPIATA
RODENTIA
EDENTATA
Ordinary Edentata
Monotremata
PACHYDERMATA
Proboscidea 5
Ordinary Pachydermata
Solidungula é A
RUMINANTIA
Without horns ; a .
With horns : A .
CETACEA
Herbivora , ; =
Ordinaria 3 >
ANALOGIES OF THE Teer OF Me
MALIA
OVIPAROUS VERTEBRATES IN GENE-
RAL
AVES 6
Division into Griecs
ACCIPITRES O
Diurnal Birds of Prey
Nocturnal Birds of Prey
PASSERINE
Dentirostres
Fissirostres
Conirostres
Tenuirostres :
Syndactyli X é
ScANSORES
AFFINITIES OF THE THREE PRECEDING
ORDERS C ° : Q
GALLINE
GRALLZ 5 é .
Brevipennes : ° :
Pressirostres
Cultrirostres
Longirostres :
Macrodactyli
PALMIPEDES 4 5
Brachypteres A :
Longipennes > < =
Totipalmati 4 5 A
Lamellirostres z ‘
REPTILIA : n :
CHELONIA
SAURIA °
The Crocodiles
The Lizards
The Iguanas
The Geckotians :
The Chameleons a
The Scindoidiens
OPHIDIA
The Orvets
The True Serpents
The Naked Serpents
BATRACHIA .
Page
134
135
136
144
145
145
150
153
154
162
163
163
172
177
178
194
196
206
209
211
220
223
231
232
234
237
242
247
251
251
255
259
261
267
269
272
272
274
275
277
278
278
280
280
280
285
285
vi TABLE OF CONTENTS.
Page
PISCES = . : 3 c 289
ACANTHOPTERYGII : 6 292
Percide & c 293
Fishes with hard checest . 6 294
Scienide 5 A : - 295
Sparide - . : 296
Menidez A 5 A é 296
Squamipennes : F é 296
Scomberidz 4 4 ; F 298
Tenide . A - 302
Theutyes . . 303
Labyrinthiform Pharyngeals : : 303
Mugilide : . 5 304
Gobiode : 3 3 5 305
Pectorales pedunculati ° C 308
Labride . 4 5 . C 309
Fistularide : * 5 311
MALACOPTERYGII ABDOMINATES : 312
Cyprinide : . - : 313
Esocide . Z : : : 314
Siluride . . . C F 316
Salmonide c ; : : 318
Clupeide 0 6 0 320
MALACOPTERYGII SUBBRACHIATI ¢ 321
Gadide . A C : 5 322
Pleuronectide . ; c 4 323
Discoboli . : c 3 324
MALACOPTERYGIi APODA : < 325
LOPHOBRANCHII . ; : iS 326
PLECTOGNATHI - 5 c A 327
Gymnodontes 6 5 0 6 327
Sclerodermi 5 5 328
CHONDROPTERYGII BAN GETe sents 330
CHONDROPTERYGII BRANCHIIS FIXIs 331
Selachii . f 5 : 4 331
Cyclostomata : : . . 333
MOLLUSCA é 6 5 : $ 335
Division into Classes . 5 ; : 337
CEPHALOPODES . : > : 337
PTEROPODES : c 3 . 343
GASTEROPODES . - A : 344
PULMONEA 5 5 5 A 347
NUDIBRANCHIATA : 5 351
INFEROBRANCHIATA 5 3 353
TECTIBRANCHIATA Q 6 5 353
HETEROPODA : ' O : 356
PECTINIBRANCHIATA 5 A cC 357
Trochoides . 5 A C 358
Capuloides ° Cc 5 361
Buccinoides ; A . ; 362
TUPULIBRANCHIATA ° c : 367
ScuTIBRANCHIATA 0 . 5 368
CyYCLOBRANCHIATA ; O 369
ACEPHALES S 6 ° C 369
ACEPHALA TESTACEA s : : 370
The Oysters : 5 “ c 371
Mytilacee ° . ° : 375
Camacea . c 0 C : 376
Cardiacea é é . g 377
Inclusa : ; : : 379
ACEPHALA NUDA : 5 382
Segregata . : 5 : 382
Aggregata . . : 383
BRACHIOPODES . 5 ; 384
CIRRHOPODES ; ; F ; 385
ARTICULATED ANIMALS 5 i 387
Division into Classes 5 a 5 388
ANNELIDES ‘ . zi 5 389
Division into Orders 5 . . 389
TUBICOLR 5 ° 5 5 391
DoRSIBRANCHIATA
Abranchia
Setigera
Asetigera
ARTICULATED ANIMALS | WITH ARTICU-
LATED FEET
Introduction, by Latreille
Divided into Classes .
CRUSTACEA MALACOSTRACA
A. Eyes placed on a footstalk
DECAPODA 2
Brachyura
Macrura
STOMAPODA S
Unipeltata ‘5 .
Bipeltata
B. Eyes sessile and Ten Oy eats
AMPHIPODA
LZ=MODIPODA
TsoPpOoDA
CRUSTACEA ENTOMOSTRACA
BRANCHIOPODA
Lophyropa
Phyllopa
Peecilopoda
Xyphosura
Siphonostoma
TRILOBITES
ARACHNIDA
PULMONARIA
The Spiders .
The Pedipalpi : °
TRACHEARIZ c
The Pseudo-Scorpiones
The Pycnogonides
The Holetra
INSECTA C ;
MyYRIAPODA e 5
Chilognatha 2 .
Chilopoda < .
THYSANOURA : °
Lepismene fs °
Podurelle
PARASITA : 5
SucTORIA : c
COLEOPTERA
PENTAMERA
Carnivora C
Brachelytra
Serricornes
Clavicornes
Palpicornes
Lamellicornes
HETEROMERA
Melasoma : =
Taxicornes 5
Stenelytra 5 :
Trachelides
TETRAMERA
The Weevils
Xylophagi
Platysoma
Longicornes
Eupoda
Cyclica
Clavipalpi
TRIMERA
Fungicole
Aphidiphagi
Pselaphi
ORTHOPTERA 5 .
Cursoria
Saltatoria , 5
HEMIPTERA ; 5 5
HETEROPTERA
Geocorise
Hydrocorise
HoMOPTERA
Cicadarie
Aphidii
Gallinsecta
NEUROPTERA
Subulicornes
Planipennes
Plicipennes . C
HYMENOPTERA : :
TEREBRANTIA : 5
Securifera : : :
Pupivora : . .
ACULEATA 5 : C
Heterogyna : .
Fossores : 6 o
Diploptera é - °
Mellifera : 6 C
LEPIDOPTERA
Diurna C c :
Crepuscularia ; 5 °
Nocturna
RHIPIPTERA
DIPTERA
Nemocera -
Tanystoma ¢
Page
PISCES.—Professors Agassiz and Miiller’s Clas-
sification of Fishes
GANOIDEANS . -
PLACOIDEANS .
CTENOIDEANS .
CYCLOIDEANS .
MOLLUSCA
CEPHALOPODA
TUNICATA
CRUSTACEA
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
Page
556 Tabanides
557 Notacantha
560 Athericera
562 Pupipara
563 RADIATA : :
563 ECHINODERMATA
566 PEDICELLATA
567 Asterias
567 Echinus
570 Holothuria
572 APODA
573 ENTOZOA
574 NEMATOIDEA
577 PARENCHYMATA
580 Acanthocephala
581 | Tremadotea
582 Tenioidea
582 Cestoidea
585 ACALEPHA
591 SIMPLICIA
2 591 Hydrostatica
: 593 POLYPI
596 CARNOSI
598 GELATINOSI
603 COoRALLIFERI
605 Tubularia
608 Cellularia
609 Corticati
614 INFUSORIA
615 ROTIFERA
617 HoMOGENEA
621
APPENDIX.
ARACHNIDA
661 | INSECTA
661 | RADIATA
66L ECHINODERMATA
661 ACALEPH&
661 BRYOZOA
665 ANTHOZOA
667 INFUSIORIA
669 HOMOGENEA
673
vii
Page
674
675
691
691
695
698
700
705
707
6 : ;
; =
t 7 -
= » a ? j i
7 - a —— «
= ‘ = :
i : 2 — 2
: F< @ +
~~ - - - ‘ : ae $- = = “ A .
o $ x i
: i. : : :
—* a 7
ps af = 2 >
a ‘ -
z ‘ fi ‘
y
3
’
. : :
& :
7 = i ;
ry \
ws
5
=
: .
7 5
7 . Li
1
. — . .
= 7 , ot - - - — —
= = —
- , , - re
‘ ‘ ‘
- ,
PORTRAIT OF CUVIER—Vignette.
Plate I. — GIRAFFE .
II. — CAUCASIAN RACE
III. — MONGOLIAN RACE
Iv. — AMERICAN RACE
Vv. — NEGRO RACE .
VI. — MONKEYS
Vu. — BABOONS. .
VIII. — LEMURS .
IX. — BEARS . .
X.— DOGS . .
XI. — ICHNEUMONS °
XII. — CATS
LIST OF PLATES.
XIII. — AMPHIBIOUS ANIMALS
XIV. — HIPPOPOTAMUS
XV. — RHINOCEROS
XVI. — HORSES
XVII. — CAMELS .
XVIII. — DEER .
Frontispiece.
Page 49
50
51
52
57
59
63
. 83
90
. 93
95
. 98
130
. 131
133
. 135
Plate.
XIX.
XX.
XXI.
XXII.
XXIII.
XXIV.
XXV.
XXVI.
XXVII.
XXVIII.
XXIX.
XXX.
XXXI.
XXXII.
XXXII.
— ANTELOPES
— GOATS
— SHEEP
— BRAHMIN BULL
— VULTURES
— EAGLES
— OWLS
— HUMMING BIRDS
— PARROTS
— OSTRICH
— DUCKS
— REPTILES
— BEETLES .
— ORTHOPTEROUS
— BUTTERFLIES ©
LIST OF PLATES.
INSECTS
Amel Mio Ao TL ok tdeNe Gi) c@» Mi.
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.
Havine been devoted, from my earliest youth, to the study of comparative anatomy,
that is to say of the laws of the organization of animals, and of the modifications
which this organization undergoes in the various species, and having, for nearly thirty
years past, consecrated to that science every moment of which my duties allowed me
to dispose, the constant aim of my labours has been to reduce it to general rules, and
to propositions that should contain their most simple expression. My first essays soon led
me to perceive that I could only attain this object in proportion as the animals, whose
structure I should have to elucidate, were arranged in conformity with that structure,
so that under one single name, of class, order, genus, &c., might be embraced all those
species which, in their internal as well as exterior conformation, present accordancies
either more general or more particular. Now this is what the greater number of
naturalists of that epoch had never sought to effect, and what but few of them could
have achieved, even had they been willing to try; since a parallel arrangement presup-
poses a very extensive knowledge of the structures, of which it ought, in some measure,
to be the representation.
It is true that Daubenton and Camper had supplied facts,—that Pallas had indicated
views ; but the ideas of these well-informed men had not yet exercised upon their
contemporaries the influence which they merited. The only general catalogue of
animals then in existence, and the only one we possess even now,—the system of
Linnxus,—had just been disfigured by an unfortunate editor, who did not so much as
take the trouble to comprehend the principles of that ingenious classifier, and who,
wherever he found any disorder, seems to have tried to render it more inextricable.
It is also true that there were very extensive works upon particular classes, which
had made known a vast number of new species; but their authors barely con-
sidered the external relations of those species, and no one had employed himself
in co-arranging the classes and orders according to their entire structure: the cha-
racters of several classes remained false or incomplete, even in justly celebrated
anatomical works; some of the orders were arbitrary; and in scarcely any of these
divisions were the genera approximated conformably to nature.
bo
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION
I was necessitated then,— and the task occupied considerable time,— I was com-
pelled to make anatomy and zoology, dissection and classification, proceed beforehand ;
to seek, in my first remarks on organization, for better principles of distribution ;
to employ these, in order to arrive at new remarks ; and in their turn the latter, to
carry the principles of distribution to perfection: in fine, to elicit from the mutual
reaction of the two sciences upon each other, a system of zoology adapted to serve as
an introduction and a guide in anatomical researches, and a body of anatomical doctrine
fitted to develope and explain the zoological system.
The first results of this double labour appeared in 1795, in a special memoir upon a
new division of the white-blooded animals. A sketch of their application to genera,
and to the division of these into sub-genera, formed the object of my Tableau
Elémentaire des Animauz, printed in 1798, and I improved this work, with the assistance
of M. Dumeril, in the tables annexed to the first volume of my Lecons d’ Anatomie
Comparée, in 1800.
I should, perhaps, have contented myself with perfecting these tables, and proceeded
immediately to the publication of my great work on anatomy, if, in the course of my
researches, I had not been frequently struck with another defect of the greater number
of the general or partial systems of zoology ; I mean, the confusion in which the want
of critical precision had left a vast number of species, and even many genera.
Not only were the classes and orders not sufficiently conformed to the intrinsical
nature of animals, to serve conveniently as the basis to a treatise on comparative
anatomy, but the genera themselves, though ordinarily better constituted, offered but
inadequate resources in their nomenclature, on account of the species not having
been arranged under each of them, conformably to their characters. ‘Thus, in placing
the Manati in the genus Morse, the Siren in that of the Eels, Gmelin had rendered any
general proposition rejative to the organization of these genera impossible ; just as by
approximating in the same class and in the same order, and placing side by side, the
Cuttle and the fresh-water Polypus, he had made it impossible to predicate anything
generally of the class and order which comprised such incongruous beings.
I select the above examples from among the most prominent; but there existed
an infinitude of such mistakes, less obvious at the first glance, which occasioned incon-
veniences not less real.
It was not sufficient, then, to have imagined a new distribution of the classes and
orders, and to have properly placed the genera; it was also necessary to examine all
the species, in order to be assured that they really belonged to the genera in which
they had been placed.
Having come to this, I found not only species grouped or dispersed contrary to all rea-
son, but I remarked that many had not been established in a positive manner, either
by the characters which had been assigned to them, or by their figures and descriptions.
Here one of them, by means of synonymes, represents several under a single name,
and often so different that they should not rank in the same genus: there a single
one is doubled, tripled, and successively reappears in several sub-genera, genera, and
sometimes different orders.
What can be said, for example, of the Trichechus manatus of Gmelin, which, under
a single specific name, comprehends three species and two genera,—two genera differing
in almost everything ¢ By what name shall we speak of the Velella, which figures
DS
<=) f
ame’
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. 3
twice among the Meduse and once among the Holothurieé ? How are we to reassemble
the Biphore, of which some are there called Dagysa, the greater number Salpa, while
several are ranged among the Holothurie ?
It did not therefore suffice, in order completely to attain the object aimed at, to
review the species: it was necessary to examine their synonymes; or, in other words,
to re-model the system of animals.
Such an enterprize, from the prodigious developement of the science of late years,
could not have been executed completely by any one individual, even granting him
the longest life, and no other occupation. Had I been constrained to depend upon
myself alone, I should not have been able to prepare even the simple sketch which
I now give; but the resources of my position seemed to me to supply what I
wanted both of time and talent. Living in the midst of so many able naturalists,
drawing from their works as fast as they appeared, freely enjoying the use of the
collections they had made, and having myself formed a very considerable one, ex-
pressly appropriated to my object, a great part of my labour consisted merely in the
employment of so many rich materials. It was not possible, for instance, that much
remained for me to do on shells, studied by M. de Lamarck, nor on quadrupeds, described
by M. Geoffroy. The numerous and new affinities described by M. de Lacepéde, were
so many data for my system of fishes. M. Levaillant, among so many beautiful birds
collected from all parts, perceived details of organization which I immediately adapted
to my plan. My own researches, employed and fructified by other naturalists, yielded
results to me which, in my hands alone, they would not all have produced. So, also,
M. de Blainville and M. Oppel, in examining the cabinet which I had formed of
anatomical preparations on which I designed to found my divisions of reptiles, anti-
cipated—and perhaps better than I should have done—results of which as yet I had
but a glimpse, &c., &c.
Encouraged by these reflections, I determined to precede my Treatise on Com-
parative Anatomy by a kind of abridged system of animals, in which I should present
their divisions and subdivisions of all degrees, established in a parallel manner upon
their structure, both internal and external ; where I would give the indication of well-
authenticated species that belonged, with certainty, to each of the subdivisions ; and
where, to create more interest, I would enter into some details upon such of the
species as, from their abundance in our country, the services which they render
us, the damage which they occasion to us, the singularity of their manners and economy,
their extraordinary forms, their beauty, or their magnitude, are the most remarkable.
I hoped by so doing to prove useful to young naturalists, who, for the most part,
have but little idea of the confusion and errors of criticism in which the most accredited
works abound, and who, particularly in foreign countries, do not sufficiently attend to
the study of the true relations of the conformation of beings: I considered myself as
rendering a more direct service to those anatomists, who require to know beforehand
to which orders they should direct their researches, when they wish to solve by com-
parative anatomy some problem of human anatomy or physiology, but whose ordinary
occupations do not sufficiently prepare them for fulfilling this condition, which is essen-
tial to their success.
Nevertheless, I have not professed to extend this twofold view equally to all classes
of the animal kingdom ; and the vertebrated animals, as in every sense the most in-
Bio
= ey
————
4 PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.
teresting, claimed to have the preference. Among the Invertebrata, I have had more
particularly to study the naked mollusks and the great zoophytes ; but the innumerable
variations of the external forms of shells and corals, the microscopic animals, and the
other families which perform a less obvious office in the economy of nature, or whose
organization affords but little room for the exercise of the scalpel, did not require to
be treated with the same detail. Independently of which, so far as the shells and
corals are concerned, I could depend on a work just published by M. de Lamarck, in
which will be found all that the most ardent desire for information can require.
With respect to insects, so interesting by their external forms, their organization,
habits, and by their influence on all living nature, I have had the good fortune to find as-
sistance which, in rendering my work infinitely more perfect than it could have been had
it emanated solely from my pen, has, at the same time, greatly accelerated its publica-
tion. My colleague and friend, M. Latreille, who has studied these animals more
profoundly than any other man in Europe, has kindly consented to give, in a single
volume, and nearly in the order adopted for the other parts, a summary of his immense
researches, and an abridged description of those innumerable genera which entomolo-
gists are continually establishing.
As for the rest, if in some instances I have given less extent to the exposition of
sub-genera and species, this inequality has not occurred in aught that concerns the
superior divisions and the indications of affinities, which I have every where founded on
equally solid bases, established by equally assiduous researches.
I have examined, one by one, all the species of which I could procure specimens ; I
have approximated those which merely differed from each other in size, colour, or in
the number of some less important parts, and have formed them into what I designate
a sub-genus,
Whenever it was possible, I have dissected at least one species of each sub-genus ;
and if those be excepted to which the scalpel cannot be applied, there exists in my
work but very few groups of this degree, of which I cannot produce some considerable
portion of the organs.
After having determined the names of the species which I had examined, and which
had previously been either well figured or well described, I placed in the same sub-
genera those which I had not seen, but whose exact figures, or descriptions, sufficiently
precise to leave no doubt of their natural relations, I found in authors; but I have
passed over in silence that great number of vague indications, on which, in my opinion,
naturalists have been too eager to establish species, the adoption of which has mainly
contributed to introduce into the catalogue of beings, that confusion which deprives it
of so much of its utility.
I could have added, almost every where, a vast number of new species; but as I
could not refer to figures, it would have been incumbent on me to extend their descrip-
tions beyond what space permitted: I have, therefore, preferred depriving my work of
this ornament, and have only indicated those, the peculiar conformation of which gives
rise to new sub-genera.
My sub-genera once established on positive relations, and composed of well-authen-
ticated species, it remained only to construct this great scaffolding of genera, tribes,
families, orders, classes, and primary divisions, which constitute the entire animal
kingdom.
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. 5
In this I have proceeded, partly by ascending from the inferior to the superior divi-
sions, by means of approximation and comparison ; and partly also by descending from
the superior to the inferior groups, on the principle of the subordination of characters ;
comparing carefully the results of the two methods, verifying one by the other, and
always sedulously establishing the correspondence of external and internal structure,
which, the one as well as the other, are integral parts of the essence of each animal.
Such has been my procedure whenever it was necessary and possible to introduce
new arrangements ; but I need not observe that, in very many places, the results to
which it would have conducted me had already been so satisfactorily obtained, that I
had only to follow the track of my predecessors. Notwithstanding which, even in
those cases where no alteration was required, I have verified and confirmed, by new
observations, what was previously acknowledged, and what I did not adont until it had
been subjected to a rigorous scrutiny.
The public may form some idea of this mode of examination, from the memoirs on the
anatomy of mollusks, which have appeared in the Annales du Museum, and of which I
am now preparing a separate and augmented collection. I venture to assure the reader
that I have bestowed quite as extensive labour upon the vertebrated animals, the anne-
lides, the zoophytes, and on many of the insects and crustaceans. I have not deemed it
necessary to publish it with the same detail; but all my preparations are exposed in
the Cabinet of Comparative Anatomy in the Jardin du Roi, and will serve hereafter
for my treatise on anatomy.
Another very considerable labour, but the details of which cannot be so readily
authenticated, is the critical examination of ‘species. I have verified all the figures
alleged by different authors, and as often as possible referred each to its true species,
previously to selecting those which I have indicated: it is entirely from this verifica-
tion, and never from the classification of preceding systematists, that I have referred to
my sub-genera the species that belong to them. Such is the reason why no astonish-
ment should be experienced on finding that such and such a genus of Gmelin is now
divided, and distributed even in different classes and still higher divisions ; that nume-
rous nominal species are reduced to a single one, and that popular names are very
differently applied. There is not one of these changes which I am not prepared to
justify, and of which the reader himself may not obtain the proof, by recurring to the
sources which I have indicated.
In order to lessen his trouble, I have been careful to select for each class a principal
author, generally the richest in good original figures; and I quoted secondary works
only where the former are deficient, or where it was useful to establish some com-
parison, for the sake of confirming synonymes.
My subject could have been made to fill many volumes; but I considered it my
duty to condense it, by imagining abridged means of expression. These I have
obtained by graduated generalities. By never repeating for a species that which might
be said of an entire sub-genus, nor for a genus what might be applied to a whole
order, and so on, we arrive at the greatest economy of words. To this my endeavours
have been, above all, particularly directed, inasmuch as it was the principal end of
my work. It may be remarked, however, that I have not employed many technical
terms, and that I have endeavoured to communicate my ideas without that barbarous
array of fictitious words, which, in the works of so many modern naturalists, prove
6 PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.
so very repulsive. I cannot perceive, however, that I have thereby lost any thing in
precision or clearness.
I have been compelled, unfortunately, to introduce many new names, although I
have endeavoured, as far as possible, to preserve those of my predecessors; but the
numerous sub-genera I have established required these denominations ; for in things
so various, the memory is not satisfied with numerical indications. I have selected
them, so as either to convey some character, or among the common names which I
have latinized, or lastly, after the example of Linneus, from among those of mytho-
logy, which are generally agreeable to the ear, and which we are far from having
exhausted.
In naming species, however, I would nevertheless recommend employing the sub-
stantive of the genus, and the trivial name only. The names of the sub-genera are
designed merely as a relief to the memory, when we would indicate these sub-
divisions in particular. Otherwise, as the sub-genera, already very numerous, will in
the end become greatly multiplied, in consequence of having substantives continually
to retain, we shall be in danger of losing the advantages of that binary nomenclature
so happily imagined by Linneeus.
It is the better to preserve it that I have dismembered as little as possible the great
genera of that illustrious reformer of science. Whenever the sub-genera into which
I divide them were not to be translated into different families, I have left them together
under their former generic appellation. This was not only due to the memory of
Linnzeus, but was necessary in order to preserve the mutual intelligence of the
naturalists of different countries.
To facilitate still more the study of this work,—for it is to be studied more than to be
glanced over,—I have employed different-sized types in the printing of it, to correspond
to the different grades of generalization of the statements contained in it. * * *
Thus the eye will distinguish beforehand the relative importance of each group, and the
order of each successive idea ; and the printer will second the author with every con-
trivance which his art supplies, that may conduce to assist the memory.
The habit, necessarily acquired in the study of natural history, of mentally classify-
ing a great number of ideas, is one of the advantages of this science, which is seldom
spoken of, and which, when it shall have been generally introduced into the system of
common education, will perhaps become the principal one: it exercises the student in
that part of logic which is termed method, as the study of geometry does in that
which is called syllogism, because natural history is the science which requires the
most precise methods, as geometry is that which demands the most rigorous reason-
ing. Now this art of method, when once well acquired, may be applied with infinite
advantage to studies the most foreign to natural history. Every discussion which sup-
poses a classification of facts, every research which requires a distribution of matters,
is performed after the same manner; and he who had cultivated this science merely
for amusement, 1s surprised at the facilities it affords for disentangling all kinds of
affairs.
It is not less useful in solitude. Sufficiently extens:ve to satisfy the most powerful
mind, sufficiently various and interesting to calm the most agitated soul, it consoles
the unhappy, and tends to allay enmity and hatred. Once elevated to the contem-
plation of that harmony of Nature irresistibly regulated by Providence, how weak and
ipennl ed) ae 2 ee SS
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. 7
trivial appear those causes which it has been pleased to leave dependent on the will of
man! How astonishing to behold so many fine minds, consuming themselves, so
uselessly for their own happiness and that of others, in the pursuit of vain combina-
tions, the very traces of which a few years suffice to obliterate !
I avow it proudly, these ideas have been always present to my mind,—the companions
of my labours; and if I have endeavoured by every means in my power to advance
this peaceful study, it is because, in my opinion, it is more capable than any other of
supplying that want of occupation, which has so largely contributed to the troubles of
our age ;—but I must return to my subject.
There yet remains the task of accounting for the principal changes I have effected
in the latest received methods, and to acknowledge the amount of obligation to those
naturalists, whose works have furnished or suggested a part of them.
To anticipate a remark which will naturally occur to many, I must observe that I
have neither pretended nor desired to class animals so as to form a single line, or
as to mark their relative superiority. I even consider every attempt of this kind im-
practicable. Thus, I do not mean that the mammalia or birds which come last, are
the most imperfect of their class; still less do I intend that the last of mammalia
are more perfect than the first of birds, or the last of mollusks more perfect than the
first of the annelides, or zoophytes ; even restricting the meaning of this vague word
perfect to that of ‘most completely organized.” I regard my divisions and subdivisions
as the merely graduated expression of the resemblance of the beings which enter into
each of them; and although in some we observe a sort of passage or gradation from
one species into another, which cannot be denied, this disposition is far from being
general. The pretended chain of beings, as applied to the whole creation, is but an
erroneous application of those partial observations, which are only true when confined
to the limits within which they were made; and, in my opinion, it has proved more
detrimental to the progress of natural history in modern times, than is easy to
imagine.
It is in conformity with these views, that I have established my four principal
divisions, which have already been made known in a separate memoir. I still think
that it expresses the real relations of animals more exactly than the old arrangement of
Vertebrata and Invertebrata, for the simple reason, that the former animals have a much
greater mutual resemblance than the latter, and that it was necessary to mark this
difference in the extent of their relations.
M. Virey, in an article of the Nouveau Dictionnaire d Histoire Naturelle, had
already discerned in part the basis of the division, and principally that which reposes
on the nervous system.
The particular approximation of oviparous Vertebrata, inter se, originated from the
curious observations of M. Geoffroy on the composition of bony heads, and from those
which I have added to them relative to the rest of the skeleton, and to the muscles.
In the class of Mammalia, I have brought back the Solipedes to the Pachydermata,
and have divided the latter into families on a new plan; the Ruminantia I have placed
at the end of the quadrupeds; and the Manati near the Cetacea. ‘The distribution of
the Carnaria I have somewhat altered; the Oustitis have been wholly separated from
the Monkeys, and a sort of parallelism indicated between the Marsupiata and other
digitated quadrupeds, the whole from my own anatomical researches. All that I have
——— at
8 PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.
given on the Quadrumana ana the Bats is based on the recent and profound labours of
my friend and colleague M. Geoffroy de St. Hilaire. The researches of my brother,
M. Frederic Cuvier, on the teeth of the Curnaria and Rodentia, have proved highly
useful to me in forming the sub-genera of these two orders. Notwithstanding the
genera of the late M. Illiger are but the results of these same studies, and of those of
some foreign naturalists, I have adopted his names whenever his genera corresponded
with my sub-genera. M. de Lacepéde has also discerned and indicated many excellent
divisions of this degree, which I have been equally compelled to adopt; but the cha-
racters of all the degrees and all the indications of species have been taken from nature,
either in the Cabinet of Anatomy or in the galleries of the Museum.
The same plan was pursued with respect to the Birds. I have examined with the
closest attention more than four thousand individuals in the Museum ; I arranged them
according to my views in the public gallery more than five years ago, and all that is
said of this class has been drawn from that source. Thus, any resemblance which my
sub-divisions may bear to some recent descriptions, is on my part purely accidental.*
Naturalists, I hope, will approve of the numerous sub-genera which I have deemed
it necessary to make among the birds of prey, the Passerine, and the Shore-birds ;
they appear to me to have completely elucidated genera hitherto involved in much
confusion. I have marked, as exactly as I could, the accordance of these subdivisions
with the genera of MM. de Lacepéde, Meyer, Wolf, Temminck, and Savigny, and
have referred to each of them all the species of which I could obtain a very positive
knowledge. This laborious work will prove of value to those who may hereafter
attempt a true history of birds. ‘The splendid works on Ornithology published within
a few years, and those chiefly of M. le Vaillant, which are filled with so many
interesting observations, together with M. Vieillot’s, have been of much assistance to
me in designating the species which they represent.
The general division of this class remains as | published it in 1798, in my Tableau
Elémentaire.}
I have thought proper to preserve for the Reptiles, the general division of my friend
M. Brongniart ; but I have prosecuted very extensive anatomical investigations to arrive
at the ulterior subdivisions. M. Oppel, as I have already stated, has partly taken
advantage of these preparatory labours ; and whenever my genera finally agreed with
his, I have noticed the fact. The work of Daudin, indifferent as it is, has been useful
to me for indications of details ; but the particular divisions which I have given in the
genera of Monitors and Geckos, are the product of my own observations on a great
number of Reptiles recently brought to the Museum by MM. Péron and Geoffroy.
My labours on the Fishes will probably be found to exceed those which I have
bestowed on the other vertebrated animals. Our Museum having received a vast
number of Fishes since the celebrated work of M. de Lacepéde was published, I have been
enabled to add many subdivisions to those of that learned naturalist, also to combine
several species differently, and to multiply anatomical observations. I have also had
* This observation not having been sufficiently understood abroad, 1816. Four volumes are not printed so quickly as a pamphlet of a few
I am obliged to repeat it here, and openly to declare a fact witnessed pages. I say no more. (Note to Edit. 1829),
by thousands in Paris; it is this, that all the birds in the gallery of } Lonly mention this because an estimable naturalist, M. Vieillot,
the Museum were named and arranged according to my system, in | has, in a recent work, attributed to himself the union of the Pice and
1811. Those even of my subdivisions to which I had not yet given | Passeres. I had printed it in 1798, together with my other arrange-
names, were marked by particular signs. This is my date. Inde- | ments, so as to render them public in the Museum since 1811] and 1813
pendeutly of this, my first volume was printed in the beginning of |
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. 9
better means of verifying the species of Commerson, and of some of other travellers ;
and, upon this point, 1am much indebted to a review of the drawings of Commerson, and
of the dried fishes which he brought with him, by M. Dumeril, but which have only
been very lately recovered ;—resources to which I have added those presented to
me in the fishes brought by Péron from the Indian Ocean and Archipelago, those
which I obtained in the Mediterranean, and the collections made on the coast of
Coromandel by the late M. Sonnerat, at the Mauritius by M. Matthieu, in the Nile
and Red Sea, by M. Geoffroy, &c. I was thus enabled to verify most of the species
of Bloch, Russell, and others, and to prepare the skeletons and viscera of nearly all
the sub-genera; so that this part of the work will, I presume, offer much that is new
to Icthyologists.
As to my division of this class, I confess its inconvenience, but I believe it, never-
theless, to be more natural than any preceding one. In publishing it some time ago,
I only offered it for what it is worth ; and if any one should discover a better principle
of division, and as conformable to the organization, I shall hasten to adopt it.
It is admitted that all the works on the general division of the invertebrated
animals, are mere modifications of what I proposed in 1795, in the first of my memoirs ;
and the time and care which I have devoted to the anatomy of mollusks in general, and
principally to the naked mollusks, are well known. The determining of this class, as
well as of its divisions and subdivisions, rests upon my own observations ; the magni-
ficent work of M. Poli had alone anticipated me by descriptions and anatomical
researches useful for my design, but confined to bivalves and multivalves only. I have
verified all the facts furnished by that able anatomist, and I believe that I have more
justly marked the functions of some organs. Ihave also endeavoured to determine the
animals to which belong the principal forms of shells, and to arrange the latter from
that consideration ; but with regard to the ulterior divisions of those shells of which the
animals resemble each other, I have examined them only so far as to enable me to describe
briefly those admitted by MM. de Lamarck and de Montfort ; even the small number
of genera and sub-genera which are properly mine, are principally derived from observa-
tions on the animals. In citing examples, I have confined myself to a certain number of
the species of Martini, Chemnitz, Lister, and Soldani; and that only because, the volume
in which M. Lamarck treats of this portion not having yet appeared, I was compelled
to fix the attention of my readers on specific objects. But in the choice and determin-
ing of these species, I lay no claim to the same critical accuracy which I have employed
for the vertebrated animals and naked mollusks.
The excellent observations of MM. Savigny, Lesueur, and Desmarest, on the com-
pound Ascidians, approximate this latter family of mollusks to certain orders of
zoophytes: this is a curious relation, and a further proof of the impracticability of
arranging animals in a single line.
I believe that I have extricated the Annclides,—the establishing of which, although
not their name, belongs virtually to me,—from the confusion in which they had hitherto
been involved, among the Mollusks, the Testacea, and the Zoophytes, and have placed
them in their natural order; even their genera have received some elucidation only
by my observations, published in the Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturelles, and else-
where.
Of the three classes contained in the third volume, I have nothing to remark.
nanan
Nee eee ee eee ee
10 ADVERTISEMENT TO THE SECOND EDITION.
M. Latreille, who, with the exception of some anatomical details, founded on my own
observations and those of M. Ramdohr, which I have inserted in his text, is its sole
author, will take upon himself to explain all that is necessary.
As to the Zoophytes, which terminate the Animal Kingdom, I have availed myself,
for the Echinoderms, of the recent work of M. de Lamarck; and for the Intestinal
Worms, of that of M. Rudolphi, intitled Hntozoa ; but I have anatomized all the
genera, some of which have been determined by me only. There is an excellent
work by M. Tiédemann, on the anatomy of the Echinoderms, which received the
prize of the Institute some years ago, and will shortly appear ; it will leave nothing to
be desired respecting these curious animals. The Corals and the Infusoria, offering
no field for anatomical investigations*, will be briefly disposed of. The new work of
M. de Lamarck will supply my deficiencies.t
With respect to authors, I can only here mention those who have furnished me
with general views, or who were the origin of such in my own mind.{ There are
many others to whom I am indebted for particular facts, and whose names I have
carefully quoted wherever I have made use of them. They will be found on every
page of my book. Should I have omitted to do justice to any, it must be attributed
to involuntary forgetfulness, and I ask pardon beforehand: there is no property, in
my opinion, more sacred than the conceptions of the mind; and the custom, too pre-
valent among naturalists, of masking plagiarisms by a change of names, has always
appeared to me a crime.
The publication of my Comparative Anatomy will now occupy me every moment :
the materials are ready ; a vast quantity of preparations and drawings are arranged ;
and I shall be careful in dividing the work into parts, each of which will form a
whole, so that, should my physical powers prove insufficient for the completion of my
design, what I have produced will still form entire suites, and the materials I have
collected be in immediate readiness for those who may undertake the continuation
of my labours.
Jardin du Roi, October, 1816.
ADVERTISEMENT TO THE SECOND EDITION.
Tue preceding preface explains faithfully the condition in which I found the
history of animals when the first edition of this work was published. During the
twelve years that have since elapsed, this science has made immense progress,
not only from the acquisitions of numerous travellers, as well-instructed as courageous,
who have explored every region of the globe, but by the rich collections which
various governments have formed and rendered public, and by the learned and
* The surprising researches of M. Ehrenberg, now publishing from M. de Lamarck.
time to time, triumphantly refute this allegation.—Ep.
+ Thave just received L’Histoire des Polypiers correlligencs fleaibles
of M. Lamouroux, which furnishes an excellent supplement to
t M. de Blainville has recently published general zoological tables,
which [ regret came too late for me to profit by, having appeared
when my book was nearly printed.
ADVERTISEMENT TO THE SECOND EDITION. 11
splendid works, wherein new species are described and figured, and of which the
authors have striven to detect their mutual relations, and to consider them in every
point of view.*
I have endeavoured to avail myself of these discoveries, as far as my plan permitted,
by first studying the innumerable specimens received at the Cabinet du Roi, and com-
paring them with those which served as the basis of my first edition, in order
thence to deduce new approximations or subdivisions; and then, by searching in all
the books I could procure for the genera or sub-genera established by naturalists,
and the descriptions of species by which they have supported these numerous com-
binations.
The determination of synonymes has become much easier now than at the period
of my first edition. Both French and foreign naturalists appear to have recognized
the necessity of establishing divisions in the vast genera in which such incongruous
species were formerly heaped together ; their groups are now precise and well-defined ;
their descriptions sufficiently detailed; their figures scrupulously exact to the most
minute characters, and often of the greatest beauty as works of art. Scarcely any
difficulty remains, therefore, in identifymg their species, and nothing hinders
them from coming to an understanding with respect to the nomenclature. This,
unfortunately, has been the most neglected; the names of the same genera, and the
Same species, are multiplied as often as they are mentioned ; and should this discord
continue, the same chaos will be produced that previously existed, though arising
from another cause.
I have used every effort to compare and approximate these redundancies, and, forget-
ting even my own trifling interest as an author, have often indicated names which
seemed to have been imagined only to escape the avowal of having borrowed my divisions.
But thoroughly to execute this undertaking,—this pina or rectified epitome of the
animal kingdom, which becomes every day more necessary,—to discuss the proofs and fix
the definitive nomenclature which should be adopted, by basing it on sufficient figures
and descriptions, requires more space than I could dispose of, and a time imperatively
claimed by other works. In the History of Fishes, which I have commenced pub-
lishing, with the assistance of M. Valenciennes, I purpose to give an idea of what
appears to me might be effected in all parts of the science. Here, I only profess to
offer an abridged summary—a simple sketch ;—well satisfied if I succeed in rendering
this accurate in all its details.
Various essays of a similar kind have been published on some of the classes,
and I have carefully studied them with a view to perfect my own. The Mammalogie
of M. Desmarest, that of M. Lesson, the Treatise on the Teeth of Quadrupeds, by
M. Frederic Cuvier, the English translation of my first edition, by Mr. Griffith,
enriched by numerous additions, particularly by Hamilton Smith; the new edition
of the Manuel d'Ornithologie of M. Temminck, the Ornithological Fragments of
M. Wagler, the History of Reptiles of the late Merrem, and the Dissertation on the
same subject by M. Fitsinger, have principally been useful to me for the vertebrated
animals. The Histoire des Animaux sans Vertibres of M. de Lamarck, the Malacologie
of M. de Blainville, have also been of great service to me for the mollusks. To
* See my discourse before the Institute on the Progres de Uhistoire naturelle depuis la paix marit:me, published at the close of the first
volune of my Eloges.
as er Oe ee En eee ee es ee,
a ee ae ee eee, st SE |
12 ADVERTISEMENT TO THE SECOND EDITION.
these I have added the new views and facts contained in the numerous and learned
writings of MM. Geoffroy St. Hilaire, father and son, Savigny, Temminck,
Lichtenstein, Kuhl, Wilson, Horsfield, Vigors, Swainson, Gray, Ord, Say, Harlan,
Charles Bonaparte, Lamouroux, Mitchell, Lesueur, and many other able and studious
men, whose names will be carefully mentioned when I speak of the subjects on which
they have treated.
The fine collections of engravings which have appeared within the last twelve
years, have enabled me to indicate a greater number of species ; and I have amply
profited by this facility. I must particularly acknowledge what I owe on this
score to the Histoire des Mammiferes of MM. Geoffroy St. Hilaire and Frederic
Cuvier, the Planches coloriées of MM. Temminck and Laugier, the Galerie des Oiseaux
of M. Vieillot, the new edition of the Birds of Germany, by MM. Nauman, the Birds of
the United States of Messrs. Wilson, Ord, and Charles Bonaparte*, the great works
of M. Spix, and of his Highness the Prince Maximilian de Wied, on the Animals of
Brazil, and to those of M. de Ferussac on the Mollusks. The plates and zoological
descriptions of the travels of MM. Freycinet and Duperrey, supplied in the first by
MM. Quoy and Gaymard, in the second by MM. Lesson and Garnot, also present
many new objects. The same must be said of the Animals of Java, by Dr. Hors-
field. Though on a smaller scale, new figures of rare species are to be found in the
Mémoires du Muséum, the Annales des Sciences Naturelles, and other French pemr-
odicals, in the Zoological Illustrations of Mr. Swainson, and in the Zoological Journal,
published by able naturalists in London. The Journal of the Lyceum of New York,
and of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, are not less valuable; but in
proportion as the taste for natural history becomes extended, and the more numerous
the countries in which it is cultivated, the number of its acquisitions increases in
geometrical progression, and it becomes more and more difficult to collect all the
writings of naturalists, and to complete the table of their results. I rely, therefore, on
the indulgence of those whose observations may have escaped me, or whose works I
have not sufficiently consulted.
My celebrated friend and colleague M. Latreille, having consented, as in the first
edition, to take upon himself the important and difficult part of the Crustaceans,
Arachnides, and Insects, will himself explain in an advertisement the plan he has
followed, so that I need say nothing more on this subject.
f K * * %* *
Jardin du Roi, October, 1828.
* The work of M. Audubon upon the Birds of North America, me till after the whole of that part which treats of Bids was
which surpasses all others in magnificence, was unknown te printed.
INTRODUCTEO WN
OF NATURAL HISTORY, AND OF SYSTEMS GENERALLY.
As few persons have a just idea of Natural History, it appears necessary to com-
mence our work by carefully defining the proposed object of this science, and establish-
ing rigorous limits between it and the contiguous sciences.
The word Narurg, in our language, and in most others, signifies—sometimes, the
qualities which a being derives from birth, in opposition to those which it may
owe to art; at other times, the aggregate of beings which compose the universe;
and sometimes, again, the laws which govern these beings. It is particularly in
this latter sense that it has become customary to personify Nature, and to employ
the name, respectfully, for that of its Author.
Physics, or Natural Philosophy, treats of the nature of these three relations, and is
either general or particular. General Physics examines, abstractedly, each of the
properties of those moveable and extended beings which we call bodies. That depart-
ment of them styled Dynamics, considers bodies in mass ; and, proceeding from a very
small number of experiments, determines mathematically the laws of equilibrium, and
those of motion and of its communication. It comprehends in its different divisions
the names of Statics, Mechanics, Hydrostatics, Hydrodynamics, Pneumatics, &c., ac-
cording to the nature of the bodies of which it examines the motions. Optics considers
the particular motions of light; the phenomena of which, requiring experiments for
their determination, are becoming more numerous.
Chemistry, another branch of General Physics, expounds the laws by which the
elementary molecules of bodies act on each other when in close proximity, the com-
binations or separations which result from the general tendency of these molecules to
unite, and the modifications which different circumstances, capable of separating or
approximating them, produce on that tendency. It is a science almost wholly ex-
perimental, and which cannot be reduced to calculation.
The theory of Heat, and that of Electricity, belong almost equally to Dynamics or
Chemistry, according to the point of view in which they are considered.
The method which prevails in all the branches of General Physics consists in
isolating bodies, reducing them to their utmost simplicity, in bringing each of their
properties separately into action, either mentally or by experiment, in observing or
calculating the results, in short, in generalizing and correcting the laws of these pro-
14 INTRODUCTION.
perties for the purpose of establishing a body of doctrine, and, if possible, of referring the
whole to one single law, under the universal expression of which all might be resolved.
Particular Physics, or Natural History,—for these terms are synony
its object to apply specially the laws recognized by the various branches of General
Physics, to the numerous and varied beings which exist in nature, in order to explain
the phenomena which they severally present.
In this extended sense, it would also include Astronomy ; but that science, suffi-
ciently elucidated by Mechanics, and completely subjected to its laws, employs methods
too different from those required by ordinary Natural History, to permit of its cultiva-
tion by the students of the latter.
Natural History, then, is confined to objects which do not allow of rigorous
calculation, or of precise measurement in all their parts. Meteorology, also, is
subtracted from it, to be ranged under General Physics ; so that, properly speaking,
it considers only inanimate bodies, called minerals, and the various kinds of living
beings, in all which we may observe the effects, more or less various, of the laws of
motion and chemical attraction, and of all the other causes analyzed by General Physics.
Natural History should, in strictness, employ the same modes of procedure as the
general sciences; and it does so, in fact, whenever the objects of its study are so
little complex as to permit of it. But this is very seldom the case.
An essential difference, in effect, between the general sciences and Natural History
is, that, in the former, phenomena are examined, the conditions of which are all
regulated by the examiner, in order, by their analysis, to arrive at general laws ; while
in the latter, they occur under circumstances beyond the control of him who studies
them for the purpose of discovering, amid the complication, the effects of general
laws already known. It is not permitted for him, as in the case of the experimenter,
to subtract successively from each condition, and so reduce the problem to its
elements; but he must take it entire, with all its conditions at once, and can analyze
only in thought. Suppose, for example, we attempt to isolate the numerous pheno-
mena which compose the life of an animal a little elevated in the scale; a single one
being suppressed, the life is wholly annihilated.
Dynamics have thus become a science almost purely of calculation ; Chemistry is
still a science wholly [chiefly*] of experiment; and Natural History will long remain,
in a great number of its branches, one of pure observation.
These three terms sufficiently designate the modes of procedure employed in the
three branches of the Natural Sciences ; but in establishing between them very different
degrees of certitude, they at the same time indicate the point to ae the two latter
should tend, in order to approach perfection.
Calculation, so to speak, commands Nature; it determines phenomena more exactly
than observation can make them known: experiment forces her to unveil ; while obser-
vation watches her when deviating from her normal course, and seeks to surprise her.
Natural History has, moreover, a principle on which to reason, which is peculiar to
it, and which it employs advantageously on many occasions ; it is that of the conditions
of existence, commonly termed final causes. As nothing can exist without the concur-
rence of those conditions which render its existence possible, the component parts of each
* The discovery of the atomic theory has reduced many of its phenomena to ealculation.—Ep.
INTRODUCTION. 15
must be so arranged as to render possible the whole living being, not only with regard
to itself, but to its surrounding relations; and the analysis of these conditions fre-
quently conducts to general laws, as demonstrable as those which are derived from
calculation or experiment.
It is only when all the laws of general physics, and those which result from the condi-
tions of existence, are exhausted, that we are reduced to the simple laws of observation.
The most effectual mode of observing is by comparison. This consists in suc-
cessively studying the same bodies in the different positions in which Nature
places them, or in a comparison of different bodies together, until constant relations
are recognized between their structures and the phenomena which they manifest.
These various bodies are kinds of experiments ready prepared by Nature, who adds
to or subtracts from each of them different parts, just as we might wish to do in our
laboratories, and shows us herself the results of such additions or retrenchments.
It is thus that we succeed in establishing certain laws, which govern these relations,
and which are employed like those that have been determined by the general sciences.
The incorporation of these laws of observation with the general laws, either directly
or by the principle of the conditions of existence, would complete the system of the
natural sciences, in rendering sensible in all its parts the mutual influence of every
being. This itis to which the efforts of those who cultivate these sciences should tend.
All researches of this kind, however, presuppose means of distinguishing with certainty,
and causing others to distinguish, the objects investigated ; otherwise we should be
incessantly liable to confound the innumerable beings which Nature presents. Natural
History, then, should be based on what is called a System of Nature, or a great catalogue,
in which all beings bear acknowledged names, may be recognized by distinctive cha-
racters, and distributed in divisions and subdivisions themselves named and characterized,
in which they may be found.
In order that each being may always be recognized in this catalogue, it should carry
its character along with it: for which reason the characters should not be taken
from properties, or from habits the exercise of which is transient, but should be
drawn from the conformation.
There is scarcely any being which has a simple character, or can be recognized by
an isolated feature of its conformation: the combination of many such traits is almost
always necessary to distinguish a being from the neighbouring ones, which have
some but not all of them, or have them combined with others of which the first is
destitute ; and the more numerous the beings to be discriminated, the more must
these traits accumulate: insomuch that, to distinguish from all others an individual
being, a complete description of it must enter into its character.
It is to avoid this inconvenience that divisions and subdivisions have been invented.
A certain number of neighbouring beings only are compared together, and their par-
ticular characters need only to express their differences, which, by the supposition itself,
are the less important parts of their conformation. Such a reunion is termed a genus.
The same inconvenience would recur in distinguishing genera from each other, were
it not that the operation is repeated in collecting the neighbouring genera, so as to form
an order ; the neighbouring orders to form a class, &c. Intermediate subdivisions may
also be established.
This scaffolding of divisions, the superior of which contain the inferior, is what is
Oe ie nS Sk ee
16 INTRODUCTION
called a method. It is, in some respects, a sort of dictionary, in which we proceed
from the properties of things to discover their names ; being the reverse of ordinary dic-
tionaries, in which we proceed from the names to obtain a knowledge of the properties.
When the method, however, is good, it does more than teach us names. If thesub-
divisions have not been established arbitrarily, but are based on the true fundamental
relations,—on the essential resemblances of beings, the method is the surest means of
reducing the properties of these beings to general rules, of expressing them in the
fewest words, and of stamping them on the memory.
To render it such, an assiduous comparison of beings is employed, directed by the
principle of the subordination of characters, which is itself derived from that of the
conditions of existence. All the parts of a being having a mutual correlativeness, some
traits of conformation exclude others ; while some, on the contrary, necessitate others :
when, therefore, we perceive such or such traits in a being. we can calculate before-
hand those which co-exist in it, or those that are incompatible with them. The parts,
properties, or the traits of conformation, which have the greatest number of these
relations of incompatibility or of co-existence with others, or, in other words, that
exercise the most marked influence upon the whole of the being, are what are called
important characters, dominant characters ; the others are the subordinate characters,
ali varying, however, in degree.
This influence of characters is sometimes determined rationally, by considering
the nature of the organ: when this is impracticable, recourse must be had to simple
observation; and a sure means of recognizing the important characters, which is
derived from their own nature, is, that they are more constant; and that in a long
series of different beings, approximated according to their degrees of similitude, these
characters are the last to vary.
From their influence and from their constancy result equally the rule, which should
be preferred for distinguishing grand divisions, and in proportion as we descend to the
inferior subdivisions, we can also descend to subordinate and variable characters.
There can only be one perfect method, which is the natural method. An arrangement
is thus named in which beings of the same genus are placed nearer to each other than
to those of all other genera; the genera of the same order nearer than to those of
other orders, and so in succession. This method is the ideal to which Natural History
should tend ; for it is evident that, if we can attain it, we shall have the exact and
complete expression of all nature. In fact, each being is determined by its resem-
blance to others, and its differences from them; and all these relations would be fully
given by the arrangement which we have indicated. In a word, the natural method would
be the whole science, and each step towards it tends to advance the science to perfection.
Life being the most important of all the properties of beings, and the highest of all
characters, it is not surprising that it has been made in all ages the most general prin-
ciple of distinction; and that natural beings have always been separated into two
immense divisions, the living and the inanimate.
OF LIVING BEINGS, AND OF ORGANIZATION IN GENERAL.
If, in order to obtain a just idea of the essence of life, we consider it in those beings
in which its effects are the most simple, we readily perceive that it consists in the
{NTRODUCTION.
faculty which certain corporeal combinations have, of enduring for a time, and under
a determinate form, by incessantly attracting into their composition a part of sur-
rounding substances, and rendering to the elements portions of their own proper
substance.
Life, then, is a vortex (¢ouwrbillon), more or less rapid, more or less complicated,
the direction of which is constant, and which always carries along molecules of
the same kind, but into which individual molecules are Eatenaliyy entering, and
from which they are constantly departing ; so that the form of a living body is more
essential to it than its matter.
As long as this movement subsists, the body in which it takes place is living—
it lives. When it is permanently arrested, the body dies. After death, the elements
which compose it, abandoned to the ordinary chemical affinities, are not slow to
separate, from which, more or less quickly, results the dissolution of the body that
had been living. It was then by the vital motion that its dissolution was arrested, and
that the elements of the body were temporarily combined.
All living bodies die after a time, the extreme limit of which is determined for each
species; and death appears to be a necessary consequence of life, which, by its own
action, insensibly alters the structure of the body wherein its functions are exercised,
so as to render its continuance impossible.
In fact, the living body undergoes gradual but constant changes during the whole
term of its existence. It increases first in dimensions, according to the proportions
and within the limits fixed for each species, and for each of its several parts; then
it augments in density, in most of its parts :—it is this second kind of change that
appears to be the cause of natural death.
On examining the various living bodies more closely, a common structure is
discerned, which a little reflection soon causes us to adjudge as essential to a vortex,
such as the vital motion.
Solids, it is evident, are necessary to these bodies for the maintenance of their
forms, and fluids for the conservation of motion in them. Their tissue, then, is com-
posed of interlacement and network, or of fibres and solid laminz, which inclose the
liquids in their interstices: it is in these liquids that the motion is most continual and
most extended ; the extraneous substances penetrate the intimate tissue of bodies in
incorporating with them ; they nourish the solids by interposing their molecules, and
also detach from them their superfluous molecules: it is in a liquid or gaseous form
that the matters to be exhaled traverse the pores of the living body; but, in return, it
is the solids which contain these fluids, and by their contraction communicate to them
a part of their motion.
This mutual action of the solids and fluids, this passage of molecules from one to
the other, necessitated considerable affinity in their chemical composition ; and, accord-
ingly, the solids of organized bodies are in great part composed of elements easily
convertible into liquids or gases.
The motion of the fluids, requiring also a continually repeated action on the
part of the solids, and communicating one to them, demanded of the latter both
flexibility and dilatability; and hence we find this character nearly general in all
organized solids.
This fundamental structure, common to all living bodies—this areolar tissue, the more
Cc
15 INTRODUCTION
or less flexible fibres or lamine of which intercept fiuids more or less abundant —
constitutes what is termed the organization ; and, as a consequence of what we have
said, it follows that only organized bodies can enjoy life.
Organization, then, results from a great number of dispositions or arrangements,
which are all conditions of life; and it is easy to conceive that the general move-
ment of the life would be arrested, if its effect be to alter either of these conditions,
so as to arrest even one of the partial motions of which it is composed.
Every organized body, besides the qualities common to its tissue, has one proper
form, not only in general and externally, but also in the detail of the structure
of each of its parts ; and it is upon this form, which determines the particular dircction
of each of the partial movements that take place in it, that depends the complication of
the general movement of its life, which constitutes its species, and renders it what it
is. Each part concurs in this general movement by a peculiar action, and experiences
from it particular effects; so that, im every being, the life is a whole, resulting from
the mutual action and reaction of all its parts.
Life, then, in general, presupposes organization in general, and the life proper
to each being presupposes the organization peculiar to that being, just as the
movement otf a clock presupposes the clock ; and, accordingly, we behold life only
in beings that are organized and formed to enjoy it; and all the efforts of philo-
sophers have not yet been able to discover matter in the act of organization,
either of itself or by any extrinsic cause. In fact, life exercising upon the elements
which at every instant form part of the living body, and upon those which it attracts
to it, an action contrary to that which would be produced without it by the usual
chemical affinities, it is inconsistent to suppose that it can itself be produced by these
affinities, and yet we know of no other power in nature capable of reuniting previously
separated molecules.
The birth of organized beings is, therefore, the greatest mystery of the organic
economy and of all nature: we see them developed, but never being formed; nay,
more, all those of which we can trace the origin, have at first been attached to a
body of the same form as their own, but which was developed before them ;—in
one word, to a parent. So long as the offspring has no independent life, but par-
ticipates in that of its parent, it is called a germ.
The place to which the germ is attached, and the occasional cause which detaches
it, and gives it an independent life, vary; but the primitive adherence to a similar
being is a rule without exception. The separation of the germ is what is designated
generation.
All organized beings produce similar ones ; otherwise, death being a necessary con-
sequence of life, their species would not endure.
Organized beings have even the faculty of reproducing, in degrees varying with the
species, certain of their parts of which they may have been deprived. This has been
named the power of reproduction.
The developement of organized beings is more or less rapid, and more or less ex-
tended, according as circumstances are differently favourable. Heat, the supply and
quality of nourishment, with other causes, exert great influence; and this influence
may extend to the whole body in general, or to certain organs in particular :— hence
the similitude of offspring to their parents can never be complete.
INTRODUCTION. 19
Differences of this kind, between organized beings, are what are termed varieties.
There is no proof that all the differences which now distinguish organized beings are
such as may have been produced by circumstances. All that has been advanced upon
this subject is hypothetical: experience seems to show, on the contrary, that, in
the actual state of things, varieties are confined within rather narrow limits; and,
so far as we can retrace antiquity, we perceive that these limits were the same as at
present.
We are then obliged to admit of certain forms, which, since the origin of things,
have been perpetuated without exceeding these limits ; and all the beings appertaining
to one of these forms constitute what is termed a species. Varieties are accidental
subdivisions of species.
Generation being the only means of ascertaining the limits to which varieties may
extend, species should be defined the reunion of individuals descended one from the
other, or from common parents, or from such as resemble them as closely as they
resemble each other ; but, although this definition is rigorous, it will be seen that its
application to particular individuals may be very difficult when the necessary experi-
ments have not been made.*
To recapitulate,—absorption, assimilation, exhalation, developement, and generation,
are the functions common to all living beings ; birth and death, the universal limits of
their existence ; a porous, contractile tissue, containing within its lamine liquids or
gases in motion, the general essence of their structure; substances almost all
susceptible of being converted into liquids or gases, and combinations capable of easy
transformation into one another, the basis of their chemical composition. Fixed
forms, and which are perpetuated by generation, distinguish their species, determine
the complication of the secondary functions proper to each of them, and assign to them
the office they have to fulfil in the grand scheme of the universe. These forms
neither produce nor change themselves; the life supposes their existence; it can exist
only in organizations already prepared ; and the most profound meditations, assisted
by the most delicate observations, can penetrate no further than the mystery of the
pre-existence of germs.
DIVISION OF ORGANIZED BEINGS INTO ANIMALS AND VEGETABLES.
Living or organized beings have been subdivided, from the earliest times, into ani-
mate beings, or those possessing sense and motion, and inanimate beings, which enjoy
* That insurmountable difficulties oppose the rigid determination of
species, and, consequently, render even the definition of the term
impossible, except in a very vague und loose manner, will readily
appear on consideration of some of the phenomena presented.
The prevalent idea is, that a species consists of the aggregate of
individuals descended from one original parentage, which alone are
supposed to be capable of producing offspring that are prolific inter
se; und that when individuals, not of the same pristine derivation,
interbreed, the hybrids are necessarily mules, which are either quite
sterile, or at most can only propagate with individuals of unmixed
descent. But itso happens, that every possible grade of approxi-
mation is manifested, from the most diverse races, to those which are
utterly undistinguishable ; while, even in the latter case, urgent ana-
logies, notwithstanding, sometimes forcibly indicate a separateness of
origin ; as when a series of analogous races inhabiting distant regions
are compared together, some of which are obviously different, others
doubtfully so, and some apparently identical. And it remains to be
shown whether such intimately allied races as some of these, even if
not descended from a common stock, (which of course cannot be
ascertained), would not produce hybrids capable of transmitting and
perpetuating the mingled breed. It is true that Cuvier guards
against this contingency, in the wording of his definition; and that
most naturalists would concur in regarding such miscible races, how-
ever dissimilar, as varieties merely of the same; but a question
arises, whether there be not different degrees of fertility in hybrids,
corresponding to the amount of affinity, or physiological accordancy,
subsisting betwixt the parent races; it being only within a certain
sphere of that affinity that they can be produced at all : besides which,
as hybrids are seldom exactly intermediate, and in some instances
(particularly among multiparous races) have been known to resemble
entirely one or the other parent, it ray be presumed that this circum-
stance would also materially affect their capability of propagation.
Experiments are needed to solve this important problem, though there
is every reason to suspect that the following proposition will eventu-
ally gain the general assent of naturalists, viz., that while consideraile
dissimilarity does not of necessity imply specifical diversity, the cun-
verse equally holds, that absolute resemblance fails of itself to con
stitute specifical identity.—Epv.
CZ
20 INTRODUCTION.
neither the one nor the other of these faculties, but are reduced to the simple function
of vegetating. Although many plants retract their leaves when touched, and the roots
direct themselves constantly towards moisture, the leaves towards air and light,
and though some parts of vegetables appear even to exhibit oscillations without
any perceptible external cause, still these various movements bear too little resem-
blance to those of animals to enable us to recognize in them any proofs of perception
or of will.
The spontaneity of the movements of animals required essential modifications, even
in their simply vegetative organs. Their roots not penetrating the ground, it was
necessary that they should be able to place within themselves provisions of food, and
to carry its reservoir along with them. Hence is derived the first character of animals,
or their alimentary cavity, from which their nutritive fluid penetrates all other parts
through pores or vessels, which are a sort of internal roots.
The organization of this cavity and of its appurtenances required varying, according
to the nature of the aliment, and the operations which it had to undergo before it
could furnish juices proper for absorption : whilst the atmosphere and the earth supply
to vegetables only juices ready prepared, and which can be absorbed immediately.
The animal body, which abounds with functions more numerous and more varied
than in the plant, required in consequence to have an organization much more com-
plicated ; besides which, its parts not being capable of preserving a fixed relative posi-
tion, there were no means by which the motion of their fluids could be produced by
external causes, as it required to be independent of heat and of the atmosphere: from
this originates the second character of animals, or their circulatory system, which is
less essential than the digestive, since it was unnecessary in the more simple animals.
The animal functions required organic systems, not needed by vegetables, as that
of the muscles for voluntary motion, and that of the nerves for sensibility ; and these
two systems, like the rest, acting only through the motions and transformations of the
fluids, it was necessary that these should be more numerous in animals, and that
the chemical composition of the animal body should be more complicated than that of
the plant: and so it is, for an additional substance (azote) enters into it as an essential
element, while in plants it is a mere accidental junction with the three other general
elements of organization,— oxygen, hydrogen, and carbon. This then is the third
character of animals.
The soil and the atmosphere supply to vegetables water for their nutrition, which is
composed of oxygen and hydrogen, air, which contains oxygen and azote, and car-
bonic acid, which is a combination of oxygen and carbon. To extract from these
aliments their proper composition, it was necesary that they should retain the hydrogen
and carbon, exhale the superfluous oxygen, and absorb little or no azote. Such, then,
is the process of vegetable life, of which the essential function is the exhalation of
oxygen, which is effected through the agency of light.
Animals in addition derive nourishment, more or less immediately, from the vegetable
itself, of which hydrogen and carbon form the principal constituents. To assimilate
them to their own composition, they must get rid of the superfluous hydrogen, and
especially of the superabundant carbon, and accumulate more azote; this it is which
is performed in respiration, by means of the oxygen of the atmosphere combining with
the hydrogen and carbon of the blood, and being exhaled with them under the form of
(eee
INTRODUCTION. 21
water and carbonic acid. The azote, whatever part of their body it may penetrate,
appears to remain there.
The relations of vegetables and animals with the atmosphere are then inverse; the
former retain (défont) water and [decompose] carbonic acid, while the latter reproduce
them. Respiration is the function essential to the constitution of an animal body ; it
is that which in a manner animalizes it; and we shall see that animals exercise their
peculiar functions more completely, according as they enjoy greater powers of respira-
tion. It is in this difference of relations that the fourth character of animals consists.
OF THE FORMS PECULIAR TO THE ORGANIC ELEMENTS OF THE ANIMAL BODY, AND OF
THE PRINCIPAL COMBINATIONS OF ITS CHEMICAL ELEMENTS.
An arevlar tissue and three chemical elements are essential to every living body, a
fourth element being peculiar to that of animals; but this tissue is composed of vari-
ously formed meshes, and these elements are united in different combinations.
There are three kinds of organic materials, or forms of tissue,—the cellular membrane,
the muscular fibre, and the medullary matter; and to each form belongs a peculiar
combination of chemical elements, together with a particular function.
The cellular membrane is composed of an infinity of small lamine, fortuitously dis-
posed, so as to form little ceils that communicate with each other. It is a sort of
sponge, which has the same form as the entire body, all other parts of which fill or
traverse it. Its property is to contract indefinitely when the causes which sustain
its extension cease to operate. It is this force that retains the body in a given form,
and within determined limits.
When condensed, this substance forms those more or less extended lamine which
are called membranes ; the membranes, rolled into cylinders, compose those tubes, more
or less ramified, which are termed vessels ; the filaments, named fibres, resolve them-
selves into it; and the bones are nothing but the same, indurated by the accumulation
of earthy particles.
The cellular substance consists of that combination [isinglass] which bears the
name of gelatine, and the character of which is to dissolve in boiling water, and to
assume the form, when cold, of a trembling jelly.
The medullary matter has not yet been reduced to its organic molecules: it ap-
pears to the naked eye as a sort of soft bowillie [pultaceous mass], consisting of exces-
sively small globules; it is not susceptible of any apparent motion, but in it resides
the admirable power of transmitting to the me the impressions of the external senses,
and of conveying to the muscles the mandates of the will. The brain and the spinal
chord are chiefly composed of it; and the nerves, which are distributed to all the
sentient organs, are, essentially, but ramifications of the same.
The fleshy or muscular fibre is a peculiar sort of filament, the distinctive property
of which, during life, is that of contracting when touched or struck, or when it experi-
ences, through the medium of the nerves, the action of the will.
The muscles, immediate organs of voluntary motion, are merely bundles of fleshy
fibres. All the membranes, all the vessels which need to exercise any compression, are
furnished with these fibres. They are always intimately connected with nervous
threads; but those which subserve the purely vegetative functions contract without
22 INTRODUCTION.
the knowledge of the mz, so that the will is indeed one means of causing the fibres
to act, but which is neither general nor exclusive.
The fleshy fibre has for its base a particular substance termed fibrine, which is
insoluble in boiling water, and of which the nature appears to be to take of itself this
filamentous form.
The nutritive fluid, or the blood, such as we find in the vessels of the circulation, not
only resolves itself principally into the general elements of the animal body,—carbon,
hydrogen, oxygen, and azote, but it also contains fibrine and gelatine, all but disposed
to contract, and to assume the forms of membranes or of filaments peculiar to them ;
nought being ever acquired for their manifestation but a little repose. The blood pre-
sents also another combination, which occurs in many animal solids and fluids, namely,
albumen [or white of egg], the characteristic property of which is to coagulate in
boiling water. Besides these, the blood contains almost all the elements which may
enter into the composition of the body of each animal, such as the lime and phosphorus,
which hardens the bones of vertebrated animals, the iron, which colours the blood itself
as well as various other parts, the fat or animal oil, which is deposited in the cellular
substance to maintain it, &c. All the fluids and solids of the animal body are composed
of chemical elements contained in the blood; and it is only by possessing some ele-
ments more or less, or in different proportions, that each is severally distinguished ;
whence it becomes apparent that their formation entirely depends on the subtraction
of the whole or part of one or more elements of the blood, and, in some few cases, on
the addition of some element from elsewhere.
The various operations, by which the blood supplies nourishment to the solid or liquid
matter of all parts of the body, may take the general name of secretion. This term,
however, is often exclusively appropriated to the production of liquids, while that of
nutrition is applied more especially to the production and deposition of the matter
necessary to the growth and conservation of the solids.
Every solid organ, as well as fluid, has the composition most appropriate for the office
which it has to perform, and it preserves it so long as health continues, because the
blood renews it as fast as it becomes changed. ‘The blood itself, by this continual
contribution, is altered every moment; but is restored by digestion, which renews its
matter; by respiration, which sets free the superfluous carbon and hydrogen; and by
perspiration and various other excretions, that relieve it from other superabundant
principles.
These perpetual changes of chemical composition constitute part of the vital vortex,
not less essential than the visible movements and those of translation: the object, in-
deed, of these latter is simply to produce the former.
OF THE FORCES WHICH ACT IN THE ANIMAL BODY.
The muscular fibre is not only the organ of voluntary motion; we have seen that it
is also the most powerful of the means employed by nature to effect the move-
ments of translation necessary to vegetative life. Thus the fibres of the intestines pro-
duce the peristaltic motion, which causes the aliment to pass onward along this canal;
the fibres of the heart and arteries are the agents of the circulation, and, through it, of
all the secretions, &c.
INTRODUCTION. 23
The will causes the fibre to contract through the medium of the nerve; and the
involuntary fibres, such as those we have mentioned, are equally animated by the
nerves which pervade them ; it is, therefore, probable, that these nerves are the cause
of their contraction.
All contraction, and, generally speaking, all change of dimension in nature, is produced
by a change of chemical composition, though it consists merely in the flowing or ebbing
of an imponderable *, such as caloric; it is thus also that the most violent of known
movements are occasioned, as combustions, detonations, &c.
There is, then, great reason for supposing that it is by an imponderable fluid that
the nerve acts upon the fibre ; and the more especially, as it is demonstrated that this
action is not mechanical.
The medullary matter of the whole nervous system is homogeneous, and must
exercise, wherever it is found, the functions appertaining to its nature ; all its ramifi-
cations receive a great abundance of blood-vessels.
All the animal fluids being derived from the blood by secretion, it cannot be doubted
that the same holds with the nervous fluid, nor that the medullary matter secretes
[or evolves] it.
On the other hand, it is certain that the medullary matter is the sole conductor
of the nervous fiuid ; and that all the other organic elements serve as non-conductors,
and arrest it, as glass arrests electricity.
The external causes which are capable of producing sensations, or of occasioning
contractions in the fibre, are all chemical agents, capable of effecting decompositions,
such as light, caloric, the salts, odorous vapours, percussion, compression, &c.
It would seem, then, that these causes act upon the nervous fluid chemically, and
by changing its composition: which appears the more likely, as their action becomes
weakened by continuance, as if the nervous fluid needed to resume its primitive com-
position in order to be altered anew.
The external organs of sense may be compared to sieves, which allow nothing to
pass through to the nerve except the species of agent which should affect it in that
particular place, but which often accumulates so as to increase the effect. The
tongue has its spongy papille, which imbibe saline solutions: the ear a gelatinous
pulp, which is intensely agitated by sonorous vibrations; the eye transparent lenses,
which concentrate the rays of light, &c.
It is probable that what are styled irritants, or the agents which occasion the con-
tractions of the fibre, exert this action by producing on the fibre, by the nerve, the
same effect which is produced by the will; that is to say, by altering the nervous fluid
in the manner necessary to change the dimensions of the fibre on which it has influence ;
but the will has nothing to do in this action; the me is often even without any
knowledge of it. The muscles separated from the body are still susceptible of irrita-
tion, so long as the portion of the nerve distributed within them preserves its power of
acting on them; the will being evidently unconnected with this phenomenon.
The nervous fluid is altered by muscular irritation, as well as by sensation and
voluntary motion; and the same necessity occurs for the re-establishment of its primi-
tive composition.
The movements of translation necessary to vegetative life are determined by irritants :
* “ Tmponderable fluid” is the expression in the original.—Ep.
24 INTRODUCTION.
the aliment irritates [or excites] the intestine, the blood irritates the heart, &c. These
movements are all independent of the will, and in general (while health endures) take
place without the cognizance of the me; the nerves which produce them have even,
in several parts, a different distribution from that of the nerves affected by sensations
or subject to the will, and the object of the difference appears to be the securing of
this independence.*
The nervous functions, that is to say, sensitiveness and muscular irritability, are so
much the stronger at every point, in proportion as the exciting cause is more abundant ;
and as this agent, or the nervous fluid, is produced by secretion [or evolution], its
abundance must be in proportion to the quantity of medullary or secretory matter,
and the amount of blood received by the latter.
In animals that have a circulation, the blood is propelled through the arteries which
convey it to its destined parts, by means of their irritability and that of the heart. If
these arteries be irritated, they act more vigorously, and propel a greater quantity of
blood ; the nervous fluid becomes more abundant, and augments the local sensibility ;
this, in its turn, increases the irritability of the arteries, so that this mutual action may
It is termed orgasm, and when it becomes painful and
The irritation may also originate in the nerve, when it
be carried to a great extent.
permanent, inflammation.
experiences acute sensations.
This mutual influence of the nerves and fibres, either in the intestinal system, or in
the arterial system, is the real spring of vegetative life in animals.
As each external sense is permeable only by particular kinds of sensation, so
Thus,
These
each internal organ may be accessible only to such or such agent of irritation.
mercury irritates the salivary glands, cantharides excite the bladder, &c.
agents are what are termed specijics.
The nervous system being homogeneous and continuous, Joca] sensations and irrita-
tion debilitate the whole: and each function, carried too far, may enfeeble the others.
Excess of aliment thus weakens the faculty of thought; while prolonged meditation
impairs the energy of digestion, &c.
Excessive local irritation will enfeeble the whole body, as if all the powers of life
were concentrated on a single point.
A second irritation produced at another point may diminish, or divert as it is termed,
the first ; such is the effect of purgatives, blisters, &c. [denominated counter-irritation].
All rapid as the foregoing enunciation is, it is sufficient to establish the possibility of
accounting for all the phenomena of physical life, by the simple admission of a fluid
such as we have defined, from the properties which it manifests.
* Jn the above sentence, there are distinctly mentioned the three
sorts of nerves, the separate functions of which have been con-
clusively demonstrated by Sir Charles Bell: viz., nerves of volition,
which transmit the mandates of the will; of sensation, which convey
to the sensorium the impressions of the senses; and of sympathy,
or involuntary movement, the reunion of the ramifications of which
in a plexus of knots, or ganglions, is intimated in the text, those of
the second class being distinguished by a swelling or ganglion near
their base.—Ep.
+ The unceasing chemical changes consequent upon vitality must
necessarily develope electricity ; and that the nervous fluid is no other
than the electric, may be considered as proved by the identity of their
phenomena. Indeed, it has long been known that the transmission
of voltaic electricity along the nerves of a recently dead animal,
suffices to produce the most violent muscular action; but the regula-
tion of that action, its exclusive direction to particular suites of
muscles, requires the vital impulse. “If the brain,’ remarks Sir
John Herschel, “ (for which wonderfully constituted organ no other
mode of action possessing the least probability has ever been devised),
be an electric pile, constantly in action, it may be conceived to dis-
charge itself at regular intervals, when the tension of the electricity
developed reaches a certain point, along the nerves which commnuni-
cate with the heart, and thus to excite the pulsations of that organ.
This idea is forcibly suggested by a view of that eleyant apparatus,
the dry pile of Deluc, in which the successive accumuiations of
electricity are carried off by a suspended ball, which is kept, by the
discharges, in a state of regular pulsation for any length of time. We
have witnessed the action of sucha pile, maintained in this way for
whole years, in the study of the above-named eminent philosopher.
The same idea of the cause of the pulsation of the heart appears to
have occurred to Dr. Arnott, and is mentioned in his useful and ex-
cellent work on Physics, to which, however, we are not indebted for
the suggestion, it having occurred to us independently many years
ago.’'—Discourse on the Study of Natural Philosophy, p. 343.—Ep.
a a 2 2 |
INTRODUCTION.
to
Or
SUMMARY IDEA OF THE FUNCTIONS AND ORGANS OF THE BODIES OF ANIMALS, AND OF
THEIR VARIOUS DEGREES OF COMPLICATION.
After what we have stated respecting the organic elements of the body, its
chemical principles, and the forces which act within it, it remains only to give a sum-
mary idea in detail of the functions of which life is composed, and of their respective
organs.
The functions of the animal body are divided into two classes :—
The animal functions, or those proper to animals,— that is to say, sensibility and
voluntary motion.
The vital, vegetative functions, or those common to animals and vegetables; that is
to say, nutrition and generation.
Sensibility resides in the nervous system.
The most general external sense is that of touch ; its seat is in the skin, a mem-
brane enveloping the whole body, and traversed all over by nerves, of which the
extreme filaments expand on the surface into papille, and are protected by the epider-
mis, and by other insensible teguments, such as hairs, scales, &c. Taste and smell
are merely delicate states of the sense of touch, for which the skin of the tongue and
nostrils is particularly organized; the former by means of papille more convex and
spongy; the latter, by its extreme delicacy and the multiplication of its ever humid
surface. We have already spoken of the eye and ear in general. The organ of gene-
ration is endowed with a sixth sense, which is seated in its internal skin; that of the
stomach and intestines declares the state of those viscera by peculiar sensations. In
fine, sensations more cr less painful may originate in all parts of the body through
accidents or diseases.
Many animals have neither ears nor nostrils; several are without eyes, and some are
reduced to the single sense of touch, which is never absent.
The action received by the external organs is continued through the nerves to the
central masses of the nervous system, which, in the higher animals, consists of the
brain and spinal chord. The more elevated the nature of the animal, the more volumi-
nous is the brain, and the more the sensitive power is concentrated there ; in propor-
tion as the animal is placed lower in the scale, the medullary masses are dispersed, and
in the lowest genera of all, the nervous substance appears to merge altogether, and
blend in the general matter of the body.
That part of the body which contains the brain suid the principal organs of sense, is
called the head.
When the animal has received a sensation, and which has induced in it an act of
volition, it is by [particular] nerves also that this volition is transmitted to the muscles.
The muscles are bundles of fleshy fibres, the contractions of which produce all the
movements of the animal body. The extensions of the limbs, and all the lengthenings
of parts, are the effect of muscular contractions, equally with flexions and abbreviations.
The muscles of each animal are disposed in number and direction according to the
movements which it has to execute ; and when these movements require to be effected
with some vigour, the muscles are inserted into hard parts, articulated one over
another, and may be considered as so many levers. These parts are called bones in
INTRODUCTION.
the vertebrated animals, where they are internal, and formed of a gelatinous mass,
penetrated with molecules of phosphate of lime. In mollusks, crustaceans, and insects,
where they are external, and composed of a calcareous or corneous substance that
exudes between the skin and epidermis, they are termed shells, crusts, and scales.
The fleshy fibres are attached to the hard parts by means of other fibres of a gela-
tinous nature, which seem to be a continuation of the former, constituting what are
called tendons.
The configuration of the articulating surfaces of the hard parts limits their move-
ments, which are further restrained by cords or envelopes attached to the sides of the
articulations, and which are termed hgaments.
It is from the various dispositions of this bony and muscular apparatus, and from
the form and proportions of the members which result therefrom, that animals are
capable of executing those innumerable movements which enter into walking, leaping,
flight, and swimming.
The muscular fibres appropriated to digestion and circulation are independent of the
will; they receive nerves, however, but, as we have said, the chief of them exhibit
subdivisions and enlargements which appear to have for their object the estrangement
of the empire of the mz. It is only in paroxysms of the passions and other powerful
mental emotions, which break down these barriers, that the empire of the mE becomes
perceptible; and even then its effect is almost always to disorder these vegetative
functions. It is also ina state of sickness only that these functions are accompanied
by sensations. Digestion is ordinarily performed unconsciously.
The aliment, divided by the jaws and teeth, or sucked up when liquids con-
stitute the food, is swallowed by the muscular movements of the back part of the
mouth and throat, and deposited in the first portion of the alimentary canal, usually
expanded into one or more stomachs; it there is penetrated with juices proper to dis-
solve it. Conducted thence along the rest of the canal, it receives other juices destined
to complete its preparation. The parietes of the canal have pores which extract from
this alimentary mass its nutritious portion, and the useless residue is rejected as
excrement.
The canal in which this first act of nutrition is performed, is a continuation of the
skin, and is composed of similar layers; even the fibres which encircle it are analogous
to those which adhere to the internal surface of the skin, called the fleshy pannicle.
Throughout the whole interior of this canal there is a transudation, which has some
connexion with the cutaneous perspiration, and which becomes more abundant when
the latter is suppressed ; the skin even exercises an absorption very analogous to that
of the intestines.
It is only in the lowest animals that the excrements are rejected by the mouth, and
in which the intestine has the form of a sac without issue.
Among those even in which the intestinal canal has two orifices, there are many in
which the nutritive juices, absorbed by the coats of the intestine, are immediately
diifused over the whole spongy substance of the body: this appears to be the case
with the whole class of insects.
But, ascending from the arachnides and worms, the nutritive fluids circulate ina
system of confined vessels, the ultimate ramifications of which alone dispense its molecules
to the parts that are nourished by it; those particular vessels which convey it are named
a
INTRODUCTION. 27
arteries, and those which bring it back to tne centre of the circulation are termed veins.
The circulating vortex is sometimes simple, sometimes double, and even triple (includ-
ing that of the vena porta) ; the rapidity of its movements is often aided by the contrac-
tions of a certain fleshy apparatus denominated hearts, and which are placed at one or
the other centres of circulation, and sometimes at both of them.
In the red-blooded vertebrated animals, the nutritive fluid exudes white or transpa-
rent from the intestines, and is then termed chyle; it is poured by particular vessels,
named Jacteals, into the venous system, where it mingles with the blood. Vessels
resembling these lacteals, and forming with them what is known as the lymphatic
system, also convey to the venous blood the residue of the nutrition of the parts and
the products of cutaneous absorption.
Before the blood is proper to nourish the several parts, it must experience from the
ambient element, by respiration, the modification of which we have already spoken. In
animals which have a circulation, a portion of the vessels is destined to carry the blood
into organs, where they spread over an extensive surface, that the action of the ambient
element might be increased. When this element [or medium] is the air, the surface is
hollow, and is called lungs ; when water, it is salient, and termed gills.* There are
always motive organs disposed for propelling the ambient element into, or upon, the
respiratory organ.
In animals which have no circulation, the air is diffused through every part of the
body by elastic vessels, named trachee; or water acts upon them, either by pene-
trating through vessels, or by simply bathing the surface of the skin.
The blood which is respired is qualified for restoring the composition of all the parts,
and to effect what is properly called nutrition. It is a great marvel that, with this
facility which it has of becoming decomposed at each point, it should leave precisely
the species of molecule which is there necessary; but it is this wonder which consti-
tutes the whole vegetative life. For the nourishment of the solids, we see no other
arrangement than a great subdivision of the extreme arterial ramifications; but for
the production of liquids, the apparatus is more complex and various. Sometimes
the extremities of the vessels simply spread over large surfaces, whence the produced
fluid exudes; sometimes it oozes from the bottom of little cavities. Very often, before
these arterial extremities change into veins, they give rise to particular vessels that
convey this fluid, which appears to proceed from the exact point of union between the
two kinds of vessels; in this case, the blood-vessels and these latter termed especial,
form, by their interlacement, the bodies called conglomerate or secretory glands.
In animals that have no circulation, and particularly insects, the nutritive fluid
bathes all the parts ; each of them draws from it the molecules necessary for its suste-
nance : if it be necessary that some liquid be produced, the appropriate vessels float in
the nutritive fluid, and imbibe from it, by means of their pores, the constituent elements
of that liquid.
It is thus that the blood incessantly supports all the parts, and repairs the altera-
tions which are the continual and necessary consequence of their functions. The
* It may be remarked here, that, in strictness of language, 10 respiration of animals is, that some breathe the free air, and are sup-
animals respire water, but the air which is suspended in water, and plied with lungs, and others that diffused in water, and have there-
which has been ascertained to contain more oxygen than that of the fore gills : but even this difference, however, is more apparent than
free atmosphere. The elements of water, it should be remembered, are real, as in ull cases the respiratory surface requires to be moist or wet,
chemically combined, while those of air are only mechanically mixed. | in order to perform its function. Deprive water of its air by builing it,
To obtain oxygen from the one, therefore, decomposition is required ; | and it cannot support life.—Ep.
from the other, no disunion. The only distinction, then, in the
a
ne a
| 28 INTRODUCTION.
general ideas which we form respecting this process are tolerably clear, although we
have no distinct or detailed notion of what passes at each point; and for want of
knowing the chemical composition of each part with sufficient precision, we cannot
render an exact account of the transformations necessary to produce it.
Besides the glands which separate from the blood those fluids which perform some
office in the internal economy, there are some which detach others from it that are to
be totally rejected, either simply as superfluities, such as the urine, which is produced
by the kidneys, or for some use to the animal, as the ink of the cuttle, and the purple
matter of various other mollusks, &c.
With respect to generation, there is one process {Or phenomenon infinitely more
difficult to conceive than that of the secretions ; it is the production of the germ. We
have seen even that it may be regarded as little less than incomprehensible; but, the
existence of the germ once admitted, generation presents no particular difficulty : so
long as it adheres to the parent, it is nourished as if it were one of its organs*; and
when it detaches itself, it has its own proper life, which is essentially similar to that
of the adult.
The germ, the embryo, the fcetus, and the new-born animal, have in no instance,
however, precisely the same form as the adult, and the difference is sometimes so great,
that their assimilation merits the name of metamorphosis. Thus, no one not previously
-| aware of the fact, would suppose that the caterpillar is to become a butterfly.
All living beings are more or less metamorphosed in the course of their growth,
that is to say, they lose certain parts, and develope others. The antenne, wings, and
all the parts of the butterfly were inclosed within the skin of the caterpillar; this
skin disappears along with the jaws, feet, and other organs that do not remain in the
butterfly. The feet of the frog are inclosed by the skin of the tadpole: and the tad-
pole, to become a frog, loses its tail, mouth, and gills. The infant likewise, at birth,
loses its placenta and envelope ; at a certain age its thymous gland almost disappears ;
and it acquires by degrees its hair, teeth, and beard. The relative size of its organs
alters, and its body increases proportionally more than its head, its head more than its
internal ear, &c.
The place where these germs are found, the assemblage of them, is named the ovary ;
the canal through which, when detached, they are carried forward, the oviduct; the
cavity in which, in many species, they are obliged to remain for a longer or shorter
period before birth, the matrix or uterus ; the exterior orifice through which they pass
into the world, the vulva. When there are sexes, the male sex fecundates; the germs
appearing m the female. The fecundating liquor is named semen; the glands which
separate it from the blood, festicles ; and, when it is necessary that it should be intro-
duced into the body of the female, the intromittent organ is called a penis.
RAPID EXPOSITION OF THE INTELLECTUAL FUNCTIONS OF ANIMALS.
The impression of external objects on the mx, the production of a sensation, of an
image, is a mystery impenetrable to our intellect; and materialism an hypothesis, so
much the more conjectural, as philosophy can furnish no direct proof of the actual
« Germs have been detected in the ovaria of a human foetus.—Ep.
INTRODUCTION. vy
existence of matter. But the naturalist should examine what appear to be the mate-
rial conditions of sensation’; he should trace the ulterior operations of the mind, ascer-
tain to what point they reach in each being, and assure himself whether they are not
subject to conditions of perfection, dependent on the organization of each species, or
on the momentary state of each individual body.
For the mr to perceive, there must be an uninterrupted nervous communication
between the external sense and the central masses of the medullary system. Hence it
is only when a modification is experienced by these masses that the mz perceives : there
may also be real sensations, without the external organ being affected, and which
originate either in the nervous passage, or in the central mass itself; such are dreams
and visions, or certain accidental sensations.
By central masses, we mean a part of the nervous system, which is more circum-
scribed as the animal is more perfect. In man, it consists exclusively of a limited
portion of the brain; but in reptiles, it includes the brain and the whole of the medulla,
and each of their parts taken separately; so that the absence of the entire brain does
not prevent sensation. In the inferior classes this extension is still greater.
The perception acquired by the mr, produces the image of the sensation ex-
perienced. We trace to without the cause of that sensation, and thus acquire the idea
of the object which produces it. By a necessary law of our intelligence, all the ideas
of material objects are in time and space.
The modifications experienced by the medullary masses leave impressions there,
which are reproduced, and recall to mind images and ideas; this is memory, a cor-
poreal faculty that varies considerably, according to age and health.
Ideas that are similar, or which have been acquired at the same time, recall each
other ; this is the association of ideas. The order, extent, and promptitude of this asso-
ciation constitute the perfection of memory.
Each object presents itself to the memory with all its qualities, or with all its
accessory ideas.
Intellect has the power of separating these accessory ideas of objects, and of com-
bining those that are alike in several different objects under one general idea, the
prototype of which nowhere really exists, nor presents itself in an isolated form ; this
is abstraction.
Every sensation being more or less agreeable or disagreeable, experience and re-
peated essays show promptly what movements are required to procure the one and
avoid the other ; and with respect to this, the intellect abstracts itself from general
rules to direct the will.
An agreeable sensation being liable to consequences that are not so, and vice versd,
the subsequent sensations become associated with the idea of the primitive one, and
modify the general rules abstracted by the intellect; this is prudence.
From the application of rules to general ideas, result certain formule, which are
aiterwards adapted easily to particular cases; this is called reasoning—ratiocination.
A lively remembrance of primitive and associated sensations, and of the impressions
of pleasure and pain that attach to them, constitutes imagination.
One privileged being, Man, has the faculty of associating his general ideas with
particular images more or less arbitrary, easily impressed upon the memory, and which
serve to recall the general ideas which they represent. These associated images are
cece a a er.
30 INTRODUCTION.
what are called signs ; their assemblage is a language. When the language is com-
posed of images that relate to the sense of hearing or sound, it is termed speech.
When its images relate to that of sight, they are called hieroglyphics. Writing
is a suite of images that relate to the sense of sight, by which we represent
elementary sounds; and, in combining them, all the images relative to the sense of
hearing of which speech is composed: it is, therefore, only a mediate representation
of ideas.
This faculty of representing general ideas by particular signs or images associated
with them, enables us to retain distinctly in the memory, and to recall without con-
fusion, an immense number, and furnishes to the reasoning faculty and the imagina-
tion innumerable materials, and to individuals the means of communication, which
cause the whole species to participate in the experience of each individual; so that no
bounds seem to be placed to the acquisition of knowledge: this is the distinctive
character of human intelligence.*
The most perfect animals are infinitely below man in their intellectual faculties ; but
it is, nevertheless, certain that their intelligence performs operations of the same kind.
They move in consequence of sensations received, are susceptible of durable affections,
and acquire by experience a certain knowledge of things, by which they are governed in-
dependently of actual pain and pieasure, and by the simple foresight of consequences.
When domesticated, they feel their subordination, know that the being who punishes
them may refrain from doing so if he will, and when sensible of having done wrong, or
behold him angry, they assume a suppliant air. In the society of man they become
either corrupted or improved, and are susceptible of emulation and jealousy: they
have among themselves a natural janguage, which, it is true, expresses only
their momentary sensations; but man teaches them to understand another, much
more complicated, by which he makes known to them his will, and causes them to
exccute it.
In short, we perceive in the higher animals a certain degree of reason, with all its
consequences, good and bad, and which appears to be about the same as that of chil-
dren before they have learned to speak. In proportion as we descend to the animals
more removed from man, these faculties become enfeebled; and, in the lowest classes,
we find them reduced to signs, at times equivocal only, of sensibility, that is to say,
to a few slight movements to escape from pain. Between these two extremes, the
degrees are endless.
In a great number of animals, however, there exists a different faculty of intelli-
gence, which is named instinct. This prompts them to certain actions necessary to the
preservation of the species, but often altogether foreign to the apparent wants of
individuals ; frequently, also, very complicated, and which, to be ascribed to intelligence,
would suppose a foresight and knowledge in the species that execute them infinitely
superior to what can be admitted. These actions, the result of instinct, are not the
effect of imitation, for the individuals that perform them have often never seen them
performed by others: they are not proportioned to the ordinary intelligence, but
become more singular, more wise, more disinterested, in proportion as the animals
belong to less elevated classes, and are, in all the rest of their actions, more dull and
* Linnaus defined the human being to be a “ self-knowing animal ;” | bit itis doubtful whether any of them can mentally trace remote
which is a bold assumption, taken either way.—En, causes, amid the complication of phenomena. It is with man in his
+ That is to say, they obviously remark coincidences and sequences; | least civilized state that they should be compared.—Ep,
INTRODUCTION. 31
stupid. They are so truly the property of the species, that all its individuals perform
them in the same way, without any improvement.
Thus the working bees have always constructed very ingenious edifices, agreeably to
the rules of the highest geometry, and destined to lodge and nourish a posterity not
even their own. The wasps and the solitary bees also form very complicated nests, in
which to deposit their eggs. From this egg issues a grub, which has never seen its
(elo oD
parent, which is ignorant of the structure of the prison in which it is confined, but
which, once metamorphosed, constructs another precisely similar.
In order to have a clear idea of instinct, it is necessary to admit that these animals
ave innate and perpetual images or sensations in the sensorium, which induce them to
h te and perpetual images or sensat tl hich induce them t
act as ordinary and accidental sensations commonly do.
_ that ever haunts them, and may be considered, in all that relates to instinct, as a
kind of somnambulism.
It is a sort of dream or vision
Instinct has been granted to animals as a supplement for intelligence, to concur with
it, and with force and fecundity, to the preservation, in a proper degree, of each species.
There is no visible mark of instinct in the conformation of the animal; but intelli-
gence, so far as has been observed, is in constant proportion to the relative size of the
brain, and particularly of its hemispheres.*
OF METHOD, AS APPLIED TO THE ANIMAL KINGDOM.
After what we have said respecting methods in general, there remains to ascertain
which are the most influential characters of animals, that should serve as the basis of
their primary divisions. It is evident they should be those which are drawn from the
“animal functions ; that is to say, from the sensations and movements ; for not only do
both these make the being an animal, but they establish, in a manner, its degree of
animality.
Observation confirms this position, by showing that their degrees of developement
and complication accord with those of the organs of the vegetative functions.
The heart and the organs of the circulation form a kind of centre for the vege-
of the nervous system do for the animal
tative functions, as the brain and trunk
* One of the most curious phenomena of instinct is the transmission
of instilled habits by generation, as in the instance of high-bred
pointer and setter dogs, often requiring no training to fit them for
their particular modes of indicating game. Propensities are similarly
hereditary in the human species; but innate knowledge, as a substi-
tute for individually acquired experience, is peculiar to brutes, which,
for the most part, are thrown upon their own resources, before they
have had time or opportunities to gain the necessary information to
serve as a guide for the regulation of their conduct. All the higher ani-
mals, except the human species, appear to recognize their natural foes
intuitively, to know even where their hidden weapons lie, also where
they (and likewise themselves) are most vulnerable, and they endea-
vour to use their own peculiar weapons before these are developed. If
incapable of resistance, they commonly have recourse to stratagein ;
thus a brood of newly-hatched partridges willinstantly cower motion-
less at sight of an object of distrust, the intent of which must be, that
the close similarity of their colour to that of the surface should cause
them to be overlooked. Predatory animals, again, which immolate
victims capable of dangerous resistance, instinctively endeavour always
to attack a vital part, so as to effect their purpose speedily, and with
least hazard to themselves ; but those which prey on feeble and de-
fenceless animals attack indiscriminately. Many astonishing mani-
festations of the instinctive faculty occur respecting the manner in
which the food is obtained ; and in the ant and some rodent quadrupeds,
which store up grain, the embryo of every seed is destroyed, to pre-
vent germination,
The seasonal migrative impulse which recurs in some animals is
among the most incomprehensible of instinctive phenomena, as it is
shown to be, in various cases, independent of food or temperature ;
though the latter, in particular, exercises some influence on its de-
velopement, as does also the state of the sexual organs in spring. The
guiding principle of migration is equally mysterious,—that which
enables a bird of passage to return periodically to its former haunts,
to the same locality (both in winter and summer), which it had pre-
viously occupied ; and the young also to the place of their nativity.
This principle is farther evinced in the return of pigeons, &c. to their
accustomed place of abode from indefinite distances, and by a straighter
and more direct route than that by which they had been removed. It
appears, likewise, to be manifested in somnambulism, and, perhaps, in
some other affections of the human body ; but the sexual and parental
instincts are those which are chiefly cognizable in civilized man-
kind.
One curious fact connected with the migrative propensity is, that
the same species is sometimes permanently resident in one locality,
and migratory in another. Thus the robin, which is stationary in
Britain, leaves Germany in the autumn; which would seem to indi-
cate that the erratic habit may have originated (in this instance) from
necessity, and in course of time have become regular and transinis-
sible, independently of external causes. Migratory animals, how-
ever, may commouly be distinguished from others of the same genus,
by their superior structural powers of locomotion.—Ep.
32 INTRODUCTION.
functions. Now, we see these two systems degrade and disappear together. In
the lowest of animals, where the nerves cease to be visible, there are no longer
distinct fibres, and the organs of digestion are simply excavated in the homogeneous
mass of the body. In insects, the vascular system disappears even before the nervous
one ; but, in general, the dispersion of the medullary masses accompanies that of the
muscular agents: a spinal chord, on which the knots or ganglions represent so
many brains, corresponds to a body divided into numerous rings, and supported by
pairs of members distributed along its length, &c.
This correspondence of general forms, which results from the arrangement of the
organs of motion, the distribution of the nervous masses, and the energy of the circu-
lating system, should serve then for the basis of the primary sections to be made in
the animal kingdom. We will afterwards ascertain, in each of these sections, what .
characters should succeed immediately to these, and form the basis of the primary
subdivisions.
GENERAL DISTRIBUTION OF THE ANIMAL KINGDOM INTO FOUR GREAT DIVISIONS.
If the animal kingdom be considered with reference to the principles which we have
laid down, and, divesting ourselves of the prejudices founded on the divisions
formerly admitted, we regard only the organization and nature of animals, and not
their size, utility, the more or less knowledge which we have of them, nor any
other accessory circumstances, it will be found that there exist four principal forms,
four general plans, if it may be thus expressed, on which all animals appear to have
been modelled, and the ulterior divisions of which, under whatever title naturalists
may have designated them, are merely slight modifications, founded on the develope-
ment or addition of certain parts, which produce no essential change in the plan itself.
In the first of these forms, which is that of man, and of the animals which most
resemble him, the brain and the principal trunk of the nervous system are inclosed in
a bony envelope, which is formed by the cranium and the vertebre : to the sides of this
medial column are attached the ribs, and the bones of the limbs, which compose the
framework of the body: the muscles generally cover the bones, the motions of which
they produce, and the viscera are contained within the head and trunk. Animals of
this form we shall denominate
VERTEBRATE ANIMALS (Animalia vertebraia). *
They have all red blood, a muscular heart, a mouth furnished with two jaws,
placed one either before or above the other, distinct organs of sight, hearing, smell,
and taste, situated in the cavities of the face; never more than four limbs; the
sexes always separated ; and a very similar distribution of the medullary masses, and
of the principal branches of the nervous system.
On examining each of the parts of this great series of animals more closely, there
may always be detected some analogy, even in those species which are most remote
from one another; and the gradations of one single plan may be traced from man to
the last of fishes.
In the second form there is no skeleton ; the muscles are attached only to the skin,
INTRODUCTION. 33
which constitutes a soft, contractile envelope, m which, in many species, are formed
stony plates, called shells, the production and position of which are analogous to that
of the mucous body; the nervous system is contained within this general envelope,
together with the viscera, and is composed of several scattered masses, connected by
nervous filaments, and of which the principal, placed over the cesophagus, bears the
name of brain. Of the four senses, the organs of those of taste and vision only can be
distinguished; the latter of which are even frequently wanting. A single family
alone presents organs of hearing. There is always, however, a complete system of
circulation, and particular organs for respiration. ‘Those of digestion and of the secre-
tions are little less complicated than in the vertebrated animals. We will distinguish
the animals of this second form by the appellation of
Moxuuscous Animats (Animalia mollusca).
Although the general plan of their organization is not so uniform, as regards the
external configuration of the parts, as that of the vertebrates, there is always an equal
degree of resemblance between them in the essential structure and the functions.
The third form is that observed in insects, worms, &c. Their nervous system con-
sists of two long chords running longitudinally through the abdomen, dilated at inter-
vals into knots or ganglions. The first of these knots, placed over the cesophagus,
and called brain, is scarcely any larger than those which are along the abdomen, with
which it communicates by filaments that encircle the cesophagus like a collar. ‘The
envelope of their trunk is divided by transverse folds into a certain number of rings, of
‘which the teguments are sometimes hard, sometimes soft, but to the interior of which
the muscles are always attached. The trunk often bears on its sides articulated
limbs, but is frequently unfurnished with them. We will bestow on these animals
the term
ARTICULATE ANIMALS (Animalia articulata).
It is among these that the passage is observed ‘from the circulation in closed vessels,
to nutrition by imbibition, and the corresponding transition from respiration in cir-
cumscribed organs, to that effected by trachez or air-vessels distributed through the
body. The organs of taste and vision are the most distinct in them, a single family
alone presenting that of hearing. Their jaws, when they have any, are always lateral.
Lastly, the fourth form, which embraces all those animals known under the name of
Zoophytes, may be designated
Rapiate Animas (Animalia radiata).
In all the preceding, the organs of sense and motion are arranged symmetrically on
the two sides of an axis. There is a posterior and an anterior dissimilar face. In this
last division, they are disposed as rays round a centre; and this is the case, even when
they consist of but two series, for then the two faces are alike.* They approximate to
the homogeneity of plants, having no very distinct nervous system, nor organs of
particular senses: there can scarcely be perceived, in some of them, the vestiges of a
* M. Agassiz has expressed a different opinion. See Radiata.—Ep.
34 INTRODUCTION
circulation; their respiratory organs are atmost always on the surtace of the body ;
the greater number have only a sac without issue, for the whole intestine ; and
the lowest families present only a sort of homogeneous pulp, endowed with motion and
sensibility.*
[The necessity,” writes Mr. Owen, “for a dismemberment of the Radiata of Cuvier, which
Rudolphi justly calls a chaotie groupt, has been felt, and directly or indirectly expressed, by
most naturalists and comparative anatomists.} It is impossible, indeed, to predicate a com-
munity of structure in either the locomotive, excretive, digestive, sensitive, or generative
systems, with respect to this division, as it now stands in the Régne Animal. * * *
“Taking the nervous system as a guide, the Radiata of Cuvier will be found to resolve them-
selves into two natural groups, of which the second differs in the absence or obscure traces of
nervous filaments from the higher division, in which these are always distinctly traceable,
either radiating from an oral ring, or distributed in a parallel longitudinal direction, according
to the form of the body.
“These different conditions of the nervous system are accompanied by corresponding
modifications of the muscular, digestive, and vascular systems; and a negative character, appli-
cable to the higher division of Cuvier’s Radiata, may be derived from the generative
system.’’§
It is only in the lower-organized of these divisions, to which the term
Acrite ANIMALS (Animalia acrita)
has been applied by Macleay, also that of Protozoa and Oozoa by Carus (from the
circumstance of its members being analogous to the ova or germs of the higher classes),
that the alimentary cavity and sanguiferous canals are destitute of proper parietes,
being simple excavations or passages in the granular pulp of the body: for in the
Nematoneura (a name applied to the higher division of Cuvier’s Radiata by Owen), the
digestive organ is provided with a proper muscular tunic, and floats in an abdominal
cavity: and those classes which manifest a circulating system distinct from the diges-
tive tube possess vessels with proper parietes, distinguishable into arteries and veins.
No nematoneurous class presents an example of generation by spontaneous fision or
gemmation, but these modes of reproduction are common in the acrite division.
of the latter, however, are oviparous; and in a few the sexes are separate. |
Some
* Before my time, modern naturalists divided all invertebrated ani- | these various classes under three grand divisions, each of which is
inals into two classes, the Insects and Worms. I was the first to attack
this method, and presented another division,in a Memoir read before the
Natural History Society of Paris, on the 10th of May, 1795, and printed
in the Décade Philosophique,in which 1 marked the characters and
limits of the Mollusks, Crustaceans, Insects, Worms, Echinoderms,
and Zoophytes. I distinguished the red-blooded worms, or Annelides,
in a memoir read before the Institute onthe 3lst of December, 1801. |
And finally, in a Memoir read before the Institute in July, 1812, and |
printed in the dnnales du Mus. d’Hist. Nat., tom, xix., 1 distributed |
comparable to that of the vertebrate animals.
+ Synopsis Entozoorum, p. 572.
t Lamarck observes :—‘‘ The Apathetic Animals,” (as he terms the
Acrita,) “have been very improperly called Zoophytes ; as their nature
is completely animal, and in no respect vegetable. The denomina-
tion of Rayed Animals is also objectionable, as it applies only toa
portion of them.—dAnim, sans Vert2bres, i. p. 890.
§ Cyclopedia of Anatomy and Physiology, Art. Acrita; from which
the succeeding passages are also abridged.—Ep,
i
FIRST GREAT DIVISION OF THE ANIMAL KINGDOM.
THE
Fig. 1.
VERTEBRATE ANIMALS.
Tue bodies and limbs of these being supported by a
frame-work composed of connected pieces moveable
upon each other, they have the more precision and
vigour in their movements: the solidity of this support
permits of their attaining considerable size, and it is
among them that the largest animals are found.
Their more concentrated nervous system, and the
greater volume of its central portions, impart more
energy and more stability to their sentiments, whence
result superior intelligence and perfectibility.
Their body always consists of a head, trunk, and
members.
The head is formed by the cranium, which incloses
the brain, and by the face, which is composed of the
two jaws and the receptacles of the organs of sense.
Their trunk is supported by the spine of tbe back
and the ribs.
The spine is composed of vertebrae moveable upon
each other, of which the first supports the head, and
which have an annular perforation, forming together a
canal, wherein is lodged that medullary production
from which the nerves arise, and which is called the
spinal marrow.
The spine, most commonly, is continued into a tail,
extending beyond the hinder limbs.
The ribs are semicircles, which protect the sides of the cavity of the trunk: they
are articulated at one extremity to the vertebre, and are ordinarily attached in front to
the breast-bone; but sometimes they only partly encircle the trunk, and there are
genera in which they are hardly visible.
There are never more than two pairs of limbs; but sometimes one or the other is
wanting, or even both: their forms vary according to the movements which they have to
execute. The anterior lmbs
may be organized as hands, feet, wings, or fins; the
posterior as feet, or instruments for swimming.
Diz
36 VERTEBRATE ANIMALS.
The blood is always red, and appears to have a composition proper for sustaining that
energy of sentiment and vigour of muscles, but in different degrees, which correspond
to the amount of respiration, from which originates the subdivision of the vertebrate
animals into four classes.
The external senses are always five in number, and reside in two eyes, two ears, two
nostrils, the teguments of the tongue, and those of the body generally. Certain species,
however, have the eyes obliterated.
The nerves reach the medulla through perforations of the vertebrae, or of the cra-
nium: they all seem to unite with this medulla, which, after crossing its filaments,
expands to form the various lobes of which the brain is composed, and terminates in
the two medullary arches (véufes) termed hemispheres, the volume of which corre-
sponds to the amount of intelligence.
There are always two jaws, the principal motion of which is in the lower one,
which rises and falls; the upper is oftentimes entirely fixed: both of them are almost
always armed with teeth, excrescences of a peculiar nature, the chemical composition of
which is very similar to that of bone, but which grows by layers and transudations ;
one entire class, however, (that of birds,) has the jaws invested with horn*, and the
group of tortoises, in the class of reptiles, is in the same predicament.
The intestinal canal is continued from the mouth to the anus, undergoing various
inflexions, and several enlargements and contractions; having also appendages, and
receiving solvent fluids, one of which, the saliva, is discharged into the mouth: the
others, which flow into the intestine only, have various names ; the two principal are
the juices of the gland called the pancreas [or sweet-bread], and the bile [or gal/],
which is the product of another very large gland, named the liver.
While the digested aliment is traversing its canal, that portion of it which is proper
for nutrition, and is termed the chyle, is absorbed by particular vessels, named lacteals,
and carried into the veins; the residue of the nutriment of the parts is also carried into
the veins by vessels analogous to the lacteals, and forming with them one same system,
designated the /ymphatic system.
The veins return to the heart the blood which has served to nourish the parts, to-
gether with the chyle and lymph with which it has been renewed; but this blood is
obliged to pass, either wholly or in part, into the organ of respiration, to regain its
arterial nature, previous to being again dispersed over the system by the arteries. In
the three first classes, this organ of respiration consists of lungs, that is, an assemblage
of cells into which air penetrates. In fishes only, and in some reptiles while young, it
consists of gills, or a series of laminz between which water passes.
In all the vertebrate animals, the blood which furnishes the liver with the materials
of the bile is venous blood, which has circulated partly in the parietes of the intestines,
and partly in a peculiar body named the spleen, and which, after being united in a
trunk called the vena porta, is again subdivided at the liver.
* M. Geoffroy St. Hilaire has described a structure in the bill of
birds which presents some approach to a dentary system, Ina foetus of
a Parroquet nearly ready for hatching, he found that the margins of the
bill were beset with tubercles arranged in a regular order, and having
all the exterior appearance of teeth ; these tubercles were not, indeed,
implanted in the jaw-bones, but formed part of the exterior sheath of
the bill. Under each tubercle, however, there was a gelatinous pulp, j
analogous to the puips which secrete tecth, but resting on the edve of
the maxillary bones, and every pulp was supplied by vessels and nerve s
traversing a canal in the substance of the bone. These tubercles form
the first margins of the mandibles, and their remains are indicated by
canals in the horny sheath, subsequently formed, which contain a
softer material, and which commence from small foramina in the mar-
gin of the bone. In certain other birds (as the Mergansers) also, the
lateral edges of the bill are provided with horny processes or lamin
secreted by distinct pulps, and analogous in this respect to the whale-
bone lamina of the Whales, which are toothless Mammalia, as are also
the ant-eaters and Monotremata: it is further remarkable that the
rudiments of dentition occur in the fatus of the toothless Whales.
—Ep.
+ The lymphatic vessels are also the media of cutaneous transuda-
tiou.—Kp.
VERTEBRATE ANIMALS. ay
All these animals have a particular secretion, which is that of urine, and which is
elaborated in two large glands attached to the sides of the spine of the back, and called
kidneys: the liquid which these glands secrete, accumulates most commonly in a
reservoir named the bladder.
The sexes are separate, and the female has always one or two ovaries, from which
the eggs are detached at the instant of conception. The male fecundates them with
the seminal fluid; but the mode varies greatly. In most of the genera of the three
first classes, it requires an intromission of the fluid; in some reptiles, and in most of
the fishes, it takes place after the exit of the eggs.
SUBDIVISION OF THE VERTEBRATE ANIMALS INTO FOUR CLASSES.
We have seen to what extent vertebrate animals resemble each other: they present,
however, four great subdivisions or classes, characterized by the kind or power of their
movements, which depend themselves on the quantity of respiration, inasmuch as it is
from this respiration that the muscular fibres derive the energy of their irritability.
The quantity of respiration depends upon two agents: the first is the relative
quantity of blood which presents itself in the respiratory organ in a given instant of
time; the second, the relative amount of [free] oxygen which enters into the com-
position of [or is dispersed through] the ambient fluid. The quantity of the former
depends upon the disposition of the organs of respiration and of circulation.
The organs of the circulation may be double, so that all the blood which is brought
back from the various parts of the body by the veins, is forced to circulate through
the respiratory organ before returning by the arteries; or they may be simple, so that
a portion only of the blood is obliged to pass through the respiratory organ, the re-
mainder returning to the body without having been subjected to respiration.
The latter is the case with reptiles. The amount of their respiration, and all the
qualities which depend on it, vary according to the quantity of blood which is thrown
into the lungs at each pulsation.
Fishes have a double circulation, but their organ of respiration is formed to execute
its function through the medium of water; and their blood is only acted upon by that
small portion of oxygen which is dissolved or mingled in water ; so that the quantity of
their respiration is, perhaps, less than that of reptiles.
In mammalians, the circulation is double, and the aérial respiration simple, that is,
it is performed in the lungs only: their quantity of respiration is, therefore, superior
to that of reptiles, on account of the form of their respiratory organ, and to that of
fishes, from the nature of their surrounding medium.
But the quantity of respiration in birds is even superior to that of quadrupeds,
since they have not only a double circulation and an aérial respiration, but also
respire by many other cavities besides the lungs, the air penetrating throughout
their bodies, and bathing the branches of the aorta, or main artery of the body, as
well as those of the pulmonary artery.*
Hence result the four kinds of progression to which the four classes of the vertebrate
animals are more particularly destined. The quadrupeds, in which the quantity of
* In Batrachian reptiles (frogs, newts, &c.), respiration is to a) effected by which is needed to develope the requisite nervous or vital
certain extent performed over the whole outer skin; which, on this | energy, those animals of this group which in the adult state have
account, requires to be always mvist. Hence, as there can be no | lungs and not gills, but which pass the winter in a torpid state under
muscular action without previous respiration, the chemical change | water, are enabled to resuscitate in spring.—Ep.
38 VERTEBRATE ANIMALS.
respiration is moderate, are generauy tormea to waik and run with precision and
vigour ; the birds, in which it is greater, have the muscular energy and lightness
necessary for flight; the reptiles, where it is diminished, are condemned to creep, and
many of them pass a portion of their life in a state of torpor; the fishes, in fine,
to execute their movements, require to be supported in a fluid specifically almost as
heavy as themselves.*
All the circumstances of organization proper to each of these four classes, and
especially those which refer to motion and the external senses, have a necessary
relation with these essential characters.
The class of mammalians, however, has peculiar characters in its viviparous mode of
generation, in the manner in which the foetus is nourished in the womb by means of
the placenta, and in the mamme by which they suckle their young.
The other classes are, on the contrary, oviparous; and if we place them together, in
opposition to the first, there will be perceived numerous resemblances which announce,
on their part, a special plan of organization, subordinate to the great general plan of
all the vertebrates.
| THE FIRST CLASS OF VERTEBRATE ANIMALS.
MAMMALIA.
Mammalians require to be placed at the head of the animal kingdom, not only
because this is the class to which we ourselves belong, but also because it is that which
enjoys the most numerous faculties, the most delicate sensations, the most varied
powers of motion, and in which all the different qualities seem together combined to
produce a more perfect degree of intelligence,—the one most fertile in resources, most
susceptible of perfection, and least the slave of instinct.
As their quantity of respiration is moderate, they are in general designed for walking
on the ground, but with vigorous and continued steps. Consequently, all the articula-
tions of their skeleton have very precise forms, which rigorously determine their motions.
Some of them, however, by means of lengthened limbs and extended membranes,
raise themselves in the air; others have the limbs so shortened, that they can employ
them with effect only in water; but they do not the more on this account lose the
general characters of the class.
* To descend to particular cases, however, it would appear that
species may be framed on almost every type, even very subordinate
types, for any particular mode of life.
groups which they approximate in habit,—nought that can be regarded
as an intentional or designed representation of them, as has some-
Thus, to illustrate briefly, the | times been imagined: for it is evident, that if species based on two
bats, which are true mammalians, are modified for aérial progression
like birds ; and the whales, other mammalians, have a fish-like exterior,
being designed to live exclusively in water: so there are birds which
are utterly incapable of flight; some, as the ostrich, adapted to scour
the plains, like a quadruped; others, as the penguins, whose only
sphere of activity isin the water: the pterodactyle affords an ex-
ample of a genus of flying reptiles, the fossil remains of which only
have been discovered. Descending to lower groups, we find among
birds, a genus of thrushes (Cinclus), which seeks its subsistence under
water; and another of totipalmate water-fowl (Zachypetes), which
neither swims nor dives. Such deviations, however, from the general !
|
i
‘
character of their allied genera, have no intrinsical relation to the
different plans of organization are respectively modified to perform
the same office in the economy of nature, they must necessarily re-
semble, to a certain extent, superficially, as a consequence of that
adaptation ; while there are many cases also in each class which can-
not well be represented in some others, as that of the mole among
quadrapeds, which has no counterpart or correspondent group in the
class of birds. Habit, or mode of life, has indeed nothing whatever
! to do with the physiological relations of organisms, which afford the
only legitimate basis of classification ; and those special modifications
to particular habits, which, occurring alike in any class, superinduce
a resemblance in superficial characters only, constitute what has been
well distinguished by the term analogy, as opposed to affinity —Ep.
MAMMALIANS. 39
They have all the upper jaw fixed to the sxull, and the lower composed of two
pieces only, articulated by a projecting condyle to a fixed temporal bone; the neck
consists of seven vertebra, one single species excepted,
which has nine*; the anterior ribs are attached in
front, by cartilage, to a sternum formed of a certain
number of pieces placed in a row; their fore-limb
commences in a blade-bone, which is not articulated,
but merely suspended in the flesh, often resting on
the sternum by means of an intermediate bone, called
a clavicle. This extremity is continued by an arm, a
fore-arm, and a hand, the last composed of two ranges
of small bones, called a wrist or carpus, of another
range of bones termed metacarpus, and of digits or
fingers, each of which consists of two or three bones,
named phalanges.
Excepting the Cetacea, they have all the first part of
the hinder extremity fixed to the spine, and forming a
girdle or pelvis, which, in youth, consists of three pairs
of bones,— the ilium, which is attached to the spine,
the pubis, which forms the fore part of the girdle, and the ischium, which constitutes
the hind part. At the point of union of these three bones is situate the cavity with which
the thigh is articulated, to which, in its turn, is attached the leg, formed of two bones,
the tibia and fibula: this extremity is terminated by the foot, which is composed of
parts analogous to those of the hand, namely, a tarsus, metatarsus, and digits or toes.
The head of mammalians is always articulated by two condyles upon the atlas, or
first vertebra.
Their brain is composed of two hemispheres, united by a medullary layer termed
the corpus callosum, containing two ventricles, and enveloping the four pairs of tuber-
cles named the corpora striata, the thalami nervorum opticorum, or beds of the optic
nerves, and the nates and testes. Between the optic beds is a third ventricle, which
communicates with a fourth situated under the cerebellum, the crura of which always
form a transverse prominence under the medulla oblongata, called the pons Varolii.
Their eye, invariably lodged in its orbit, is protected by two lids and a vestige of a
third, and has its crystalline fixed by the ciliary process and its simply cellular sclero-
tica [or white].
In their ear, there is always found a cavity named the drum, or tympanum, which
communicates with the back part of the mouth, by a canal termed the trumpet, or
Eustachian tube: the cavity itself is closed externally by a membrane called the
membrana tympani, and contains a chain of four little bones, named the hammer, anvil,
orbicular, and stirrup bones; a vestibule, on the entrance of which rests the stirrup-
bone, and which communicates with three semicircular canals; and, finally, a cochlea,
which terminates by one passage in the drum, and by another in the vestibule.
Their cranium subdivides into three portions: the anterior is formed by the two
frontal and the ethmoidal bones ; the middle, by the parietal bones and the sphenoidal ;
* The sloth is alladed to, in which, however, distinct rudiments of ribs are attached to the cighth and ninth, as shown in the above figure
(«, 4); so that, in reality, this constitutes no exception to the universal rule-—Ep.
40 VERTEBRATE ANIMALS.
and the posterior, by the occipital. Between the occipital, the parietal, and the sphe-
noidal, are interposed the temporal bones, part of which belong properly to the face.
In the fcetus, the occipital bone divides into four parts ; the sphenoidal into halves,
which subdivide into three pairs of lateral wings; the temporal into three, of which
one serves to complete the cranium, another to close the labyrinth of the ear, and the
third to form the parietes of its drum, &c. These bony portions [centres of ossifica-
tion], which are still more numerous in the earliest period of foetal existence, are
united more or less promptly, according to the species, and the bones themselves be-
come finally consolidated in the adult.*
Their face is essentially formed by the two maxillary bones, between which pass the
nostrils, and which have the two intermaxillaries in front, and the two palate bones
behind ; between them descends a single lamina of the ethmoidal bone, named the
vomer ; at the entrance of the nasal canal are the bones proper to the nose ; to its external
parietes adhere the inferior turbinated bones, which occupy its upper and posterior
portion, belonging to the ethmoidal. The jugal or cheek bone unites on each side the
maxillary to the temporal bone, and often to the frontal; lastly, the lachrymal bone
occupies the inner angle of the orbit, and sometimes a part of the cheek. ‘These bones
also present more numerous subdivisions in the embryo.
Their tongue is always fleshy, and attached to a bone termed the hyoidal, which is
- composed of several pieces, and suspended from the cranium by ligaments.
Their lungs, two in number, divided into lobes, and composed of an infinitude of
cells, are always inclosed without adhesion in a cavity formed by the ribs and
diaphragm, and lined by the pleura; their organ of voice is always at the upper end
of the windpipe ; a fleshy elongation, called the velum palati, establishes a direct com-
munication between their larynx and nostrils.
Their residence on the surface of the earth exposing them less to the alternations of
heat and cold, their body has only a moderate kind of tegument, the hair or fur, and
even this is commonly scanty in those of hot climates.}+
The cetaceans, which live entirely in water, are the only ones that are altogether
deprived of it.
The abdominal cavity is lined with a membrane called the peritoneum; and their
intestinal canal is suspended to a fold of it, termed the mesentery, which contains
numerous conglomate glands, in which the lacteal vessels ramify: another production
of the peritoneeum, named the epiploon, hangs in front of and under the intestines.
The urine, retained for some time in the bladder, is discharged, in the two sexes,
with very few exceptions, by orifices in the organs of generation.
In all mammalians, generation is essentially viviparous; that is to say, the fcetus,
immediately after conception, descends [gradually] into the matrix, inclosed in its
envelopes, the exterior of which is named chorion, and the interior amnios ; it fixes
itself to the parietes of this cavity by one or more plexus of vessels, termed the
placenta, which establishes a communication between it and the mother, by which it
receives its nourishment, and probably also its oxygenation ; notwithstanding which,
* Here it may be remarked that, descending in the series of verte- _ cessively assuming the conditions of this organ in fishes, reptiles,
brates, the same is observable as in ascending to foetal life in the | birds, the lower and then higher groups of mammalians.—Ep.
higher groups ; the progress of developement, in this and other re- | + In some monkeys from Sierra Leone, the most torrid reion in the
spects, being arrested at different stages of advancement, according | world, the hair is much elongated, but thin and coarse, as if designed
1
to the class, order, and species: the brain for instance, in man, suc- | to protect them from the solar rays.—Eb,
MAMMALIA. 41
the foetus of mammalians, at an early period, has a vessel analogous to that which
contains the yolk in the oviparous classes, receiving, in like manner, vessels from the
mesentery. It has also another external bladder named the allantoid, which communi-
cates with the urinary one by a canal termed the wrachus.
Conception always requires an effectual coitus, in which the fecundating fluid of the
male is thrown into the uterus of the female.
The young are nourished for some time after birth by a fluid peculiar to this class
(the milk), which is produced by the mamme, at the time of parturition, and for as
long a period as the young require it. Itis from the mamme that this class derives
its name, and, being a character peculiar to it, they distinguish it better than any
other that is external.* .
DIVISION OF THE CLASS OF MAMMALIA INTO ORDERS.
The variable characters which establish essential differences among the mammalia
are taken from the organs of touch, on which depends their degree of ability or
address, and from the organs of manducation, which determine the nature of their
food, and are connected together, not only with all that relates to the digestive func-
tion, but also with a multitude of other differences extending even to their intelligence.
The degree of perfection of the organs of touch is estimated by the number and the
mobility of the fingers, and from the greater or less extent to which their extremities
are enveloped by the nail or the hoof.
A hoof which envelopes all that portion of the toe which touches the ground, blunts
its sensibility, and renders the foot incapable of seizing.
The opposite extreme is where a nail, formed of a single lamina, covers only one
of the faces of the extremity of the finger, and leaves the other possessed of all its
delicacy.
The nature of the food is known by the grinders, to the form of which the articula-
tion of the jaws universally corresponds.
For cutting flesh, grinders are required as trenchant as a saw, and jaws fitted like
se ssors, which have no other motion than a vertical one.
For bruising grain or roots, flat-crowned grinders are necessary, and jaws that
have a lateral motion: in order that the crowns of these teeth should always be
irregular, as in a mill, it is further requisite that their substance should be formed of
parts of unequal hardness, so that some may wear away faster than others,
Hoofed animals are all necessarily herbivorous, and have flat-crowned grinders, in-
asmuch as their feet preclude the possibility of their seizing a living prey.
Animals with unguiculated fingers are susceptible of more variety; their food is of
all kinds: and, dependently of the form of their grinders, they differ greatly from
each other in the mobility and delicacy of their fingers. There is one character with
respect to this, which has immense influence on their dexterity, and greatly multiplies
its powers ; it is the faculty of opposing the thumb to the other fingers for the purpose
of seizing small objects, constituting what is properly termed a hand; a faculty which
* We shall find, however, in the sequel some doubts on this sub- to be no nipples, simple pressure alone causing the fluid to exude.
ject, as regards the family of Monotremata. [These doubts have | In the class of birds, a lacteal fluid is secreted by the crops of the
since been removed, inasmuch as the lacteal glands have been de parrots and pigeons, which is disgorged into the throats of the young
tected, with their secretion ; though, as in the cetaceans, there appear | when newly hatched.—Ep.]
42 VERTEBRATE ANIMALS.
is carried to its highest perfection m Man, in whom the wnole anterior extremity is
free, and capable of prehension.
These various combinations, which rigidly determine the nature of the different
mammalians, have given rise to the following orders :—
Among the unguiculates the first is Man, who, besides being privileged in all other
respects, has hands to the anterior extremities only ; his hinder limbs support him in
an erect position.
In the order next to Man,—that of the Quaprumana, there are hands to the four
extremities.
Another order, that of the Carnarta, has not the thumb free and opposable to the
other fingers.
These three orders have each the three sorts of teeth, namely, grinders, canines, and
incisors.
A fourth, that of the Ropenrra, in which the toes differ little from those of the
Carnaria, is without the canines, and the incisors are placed in front of the mouth, and
adapted to a very peculiar sort of manducation.
Then come those animals whose toes are much cramped, and deeply sunk in large
nails, which are generally curved; and which have further the imperfection of want-
ing the incisors. Some of them are also without canines, and there are others which
have no teeth at all. We comprehend them all under the name EpEnrara.
This distribution of the unguiculated animals would be perfect, and form a very
regular series, were it not that New Holland has lately furnished us with a small
collateral series, composed of the pouched animals [MarsurratTa], the different genera
of which are connected together by the aggregate of their organization, although m
their teeth, and in the nature of their regimen, some correspond to the Carnaria, others
to the Rodentia, and others, again, to the Kdentata.
The hoofed animals are less numerous, and have likewise fewer irregularities.
The Ruminant1a compose an order very distinct, which is characterized by its cloven
feet, by the absence of the incisors to the upper jaw, and by having four stomachs.
All the other hoofed animals may be left together in a single order, which I shall
call PacoyperMatTa or JumenTA, the Elephant excepted, which might constitute a
separate one, having some distant relation to that of Rodentia.
Lastly, those mammalians remain which have no posterior extremities, and whose
fish-like form and aquatic mode of life would induce: us to form them into a particular
class, if it were not that all the rest of their economy is precisely the same as in that
wherein we leave them. These are the warm-blooded fishes of the ancients, or the
Crracea, which, uniting to the vigour of the other mammalians the advantage of being
sustained in the watery element, include among them the most gigantic of all animals.
{Linneus reduced all mammalians to three great groups, Uneurcutata, Uneunata,
and Murica ; terms which are at least convenient for their expressiveness, although
the groups they represent intergrade, and in some instances invade each other, if too
rigorously accepted.
His order Primares, as extended to the Bimana, Quadrumana, and Cheiroptera of
Cuvier, receives the approbation of most naturalists ; few regard the last as subordinate
to the Carnaria, which is equivalent to Primates.
Viewing Man zoologically, opinion is divided respecting the propriety of assigning
.
MAMMALIA. 43
him a separate ordinal station ; his rudimental structure according so nearly with that
of the Quadrumana, of which type he presents the modification for ground habits and
an upright attitude ; his more highly developed brain is merely a difference in degree.
Conceding this much, he would require to be admitted into the same particular
group as all other mammalians based on the same neat general plan of structure
to that of the entire class; which special type is externally distinguished by pecu-
liarities in the sexual organs, a system of organs of all others the least subject to be
influenced by the general modification in reference to habit.
It is thus that, after being necessarily included among the Mammalia, Man must
next range with the other handed animals and the Bats, in a particular subdivision,
which Linneus has named Primates.
There would appear to be four distinct major groups of Primates :—the Catarrhini,
composed of the Apes, Monkeys, and Baboons of the eastern hemisphere; the
Platyrrhini, consisting of the anthropoid animals of America; the Strepsirrhini, or
Lemurs (including Galeopithecus, and, perhaps, Cheiromys) ; and the Cheiroptera, or
Bats, which last, varying most essentially in their dentition, according as they are
frugivorous, sanguivorous, or insectivorous, afford a decisive proof that the dentary
system alone, like any other single character considered apart from the rest, fails to
supply an invariable indication of the affinities of an animal (as has sometimes been
stated). We perceive no sufficient reason why the genus Homo should not range at
the head of the Catarrhini, though as a distinct family—Hominide, as opposed to
Simiade ; in accordance wherewith, the Primates present a tolerable series, from the
summit of the animal kingdom to forms that are rather low in the class of mammalians.
An analogous gradation is exhibited by the second grand division, which De Blain-
ville has designated Secundates ; it is the Carnaria of Cuvier divested of the Bats. We
prefer the latter appellation, as more in unison with the names of the succeeding
orders ; and for the same reason would substitute Primaria for Primates.
Our illustrious author, with a view to present some approximation to a linear suc-
cession, has arranged the present series inversely, commencing with those least elevated
in the scale, or the Jnsectivora. To this we cannot accede, as virtually implying an
exploded principle. Considered as a carnivorous group, the Feline animals must be
selected as the standard—most characteristic example*—of the order; but in its
totality, without reference to especial modifications, the Dog has better claim to be
placed at the head. Some curious analogies accordingly present themselves between
the respectively highest animals of the two first orders.
As a general, perhaps universal rule obtaining in consecutive groups when sufficiently
extensive, the summit of the inferior displays a higher organization than the terminal
members of the superior}; and this sometimes in a very remarkable degree, as shown
in the present instance. A sort of parallelism may also frequently be observed between
such members of two different ordinal types as are of a corresponding degree of eleva-
tion in the scale of being: thus, the Shrews present certain characters of the Rodentia,
without linking with them. It is on this principle, we suspect, that transitions appear
eto occur in some instances, from one great type of structure to another; and a key is
hereby supplied to the proper understanding of much that seems otherwise inexplicable.
* The word type is often employed in this sense: we useitina } + A proposition which is sanctioned by the acquiescence of Cuvier,
sumew Sat differcut one. | as shown by his remarks on linear arrangement. Vide preface, p. 7.
44 MAMMALIA.
We have seen, in the Primaria, that particular plan of conformation so modified as
to enable certain species to fly : in the Carnaria, the Seals afford an example of exclusive
adaptation to aquatic habits.
It could only have been the desire to maintain a sort of continuous succession, as in the
former instance, which induced our author to range the Marsupiata next to the Carnaria ;
for they are unquestionably the lowest-organized vf mammalians, whence their intrusion
so high in the system of the class furnishes another proof of the impropriety of allowing
undue importance to particular characters. An order which has a better claim to
succeed the Carnaria, is that of the fish-like mammalians, or Cetacea; but, divested of
the herbivorous genera ranged in it by Cuvier, which are strict Pachydermata. (It is
scarcely necessary to repeat, that modifications which have reference to habit do not
necessarily affect the essential relations of organisms).
The Pachydermata follow, which, in their turn, must not be regarded as more nearly
related to the last, because certain genera of them are analogously adapted for aquatic
habits only. We feel compelled to reiterate this general principle, in order to preclude
misconception ; the sound inference seems to be, that a tendency to general modification
for aquatic habits prevails in this part of the system; which certainly helps to indicate
what orders should be placed in contiguity, though still not of necessity, even admitting
that many analogous cases may be cited in corroboration of a vague index being thus
~ afforded.*
We prefer to arrange the Ruminantia next to the Pachydermata ; then the Edentata,
and the Rodentia ; and last of all the Marsupiata, including the Monotremata of Cuvier,
the formerly doubtful points concerning which are now, with slight reservation, finally
set at rest.
It will be perceived that this arrangement is tolerably in accordance with the ordinary
cerebral developement, and consequent amount of intelligence, of the eight successive
orders. Passing on to the Birds, we commence with a higher intellect (in the Parrots)
than is manifested in either of the last three, or, perhaps, four orders ; which agrees
with the general proposition stated at p. 43.]
THE FIRST ORDER OF MAMMALIANS.
BIMANA, OR MAN.
Man forms but one genus, and that genus the only one of its order. As his history
is more directly interesting to ourselves, and forms the standard of comparison to
which we refer that of other animals, we will treat of it more in detail.
We will rapidly sketch whatever Man offers, that is peculiar in each of his organic
systems, amidst all that he has in common with other mammalians; we will describe
his principal races and their distinctive characters; and finally point out the natural”
order of the developement of his faculties, both individual and social.
For an instance in point, see our remarks on certain conformities of structure observable in the two groups of Parrots and Hawks.
ee
BIMANA, OR MAN. 45
PECULIAR CONFORMATION OF MAN.
The foot of Man is very different from that of Apes: it is large; the leg bears vertically upon
it; the heel is expanded beneath; his toes are short, and but slightly flexible; the great toe,
longer and larger than the rest, is placed on the same line with and cannot be opposed to
them. This foot, then, is proper for supporting the body, but cannot be used for seizing or
climbing*, and as the hands are unfitted for walking, Man is the only animal truly bimanous
and biped.
The whole body of Man is modified for the vertical position. His feet, as we have already
seen, furnish him with a larger base than those of other mammalians; the muscles which re-
tain the foot and thigh in the state of extension are more vigorous, whence results the swelling
of the calf and buttock; the flexors of the leg are attached higher up, which permits of com-
plete extension of the knee, and renders the calf more apparent. The pelvis is larger, which
separates the thighs and feet, and gives to the trunk that pyramidal form favourable to equi-
librium : the necks of the thigh-bones form an angle with the body of the bone, which increases
still more the separation of the feet, and augments the basis of the body. Finally, the head,
in this vertical position, is in eauilibrinm with the trunk, because its articulation is exactly
under the middle of its mass.
Were he to desire it, Man could not, with convenience, walk on all fours: his short and
nearly inflexible foot, and his long thigh, would bring the knee to the ground; his widely sepa-
rated shoulders and his arms, too far extended from the median line, would ill support the
fore-part of his body; the great indented muscle which, in quadrupeds, suspends the trunk
between the blade-bones as a girth, is smaller in Man than in any one among them; the head
is heavier, on account of the magnitude of the brain, and the smallness of the sinuses or cavi-
ties of the bones; and yet the means of supporting it are weaker, for he has neither cervical
ligament, nor are the vertebra so modified as to prevent their flexure forward; he could
therefore only maintain his head in the same line with the spine, and then, his eyes and mouth
bemg directed towards the ground, he could not see before him ; the position of these organs
is, on the contrary, quite perfect, supposing that he walks erectly.
The arteries which supply his brain, not being subdivided as im many quadrupeds, and the
blood requisite for so voluminous an organ being carried to it with too much violence, fre-
quent apoplexies would be the consequence of a horizontal position.
Man, then, is designed to be supported by the feet only. He thus preserves the entire use
of his hands for the arts, while his organs of sense are most favorably situated for observa-
tion.
These hands, which derive such advantages from their hberty, receive as many more from
their structure. Their thumb, longer in proportion than m the apes, increases the facility of
seizing small objects ; all the fingers, except the annularis [and this to a certain extent], have
separate movements, which is not the case in any other animal, not even in the apes. The
nails, covering only one side of the extremities of the fingers, form a support to the touch,
without in the least depriving it of its delicacy. The arms which support these hands have a
solid attachment by their large blade-bone, their strong collar bone, &e.
Man, so highly favoured as to dexterity, is not so with regard to strength. His swiftness
in running is much inferior to that of other animals of his size; having neither projecting
jaws, nor salient canine teeth, nor crooked nails, he is destitute of offensive armature; and
the sides and upper part of his body being naked, unprovided even with hair, he is absolutely
* It is certain, however, that by much practice from early youth, | with the anterior extremities imperfect, have illustrated this practi-
the feot has been known to acquire an amount of dexterity in manual | cability the most remarkably. The influence of habit in training even
operations, which it would not have been supposed capable of by those | the hand to perform its functions, will be appreciated by those who
whose feet have been enveloped from the time they first walked in | cannot use their left hand with the same freedom as the right.—Ep.
close investments. Individuals, in particular, who have been born
46 MAMMALIA.
without deiensive weapons: lastly, he is of all anima.s taat which is latest to acquire the power
necessary to provide for himself. é
But this weakness even has been for him another advantage, in obliging him to have re-
course to those internal means—to that intelligence which has been awarded to him in so
high a degree.
No quadruped approaches him in the magnitude and convolutions of the hemispheres of the
brain, that is to say, of that part of this organ which is the principal instrument of the intel-
lectual operations; the posterior portion of the same organ extends backwards, so as to form
a second covering to the cerebellum ; even the form of the cranium announces this great
size of the brain, as the smallness of the face shows how slightly that portion of the nervous
system which influences the external senses predommates in him. ;
These external senses, however, moderate as they all are in Man, are yet extremely delicate
and well balanced.
His two eyes are directed forwards; he does not see on two sides at once, like many quadru-
peds, which produces more unity in the result of his vision, and concentrates his attention
more closely on objects of this kind. The ball and iris of his eye vary but little, which re-
strains the activity of his sight to limited distances, and to a determined degree of light. The
conch of his ear, possessing but little mobility or extent, does not increase the intensity of
sounds, notwithstanding which, of all animals, he best distinguishes their mtonation. His
nostrils, more complicated than those of apes, are less so than those of all other genera; and
yet he appears to be the only animal whose sense of smell is sufficiently delicate to be affected
by unpleasant odours. Delicacy of smell must influence that of taste; and Man must have a
further advantage, in this respect, at least over those animals whose tongues are covered with
scales. Lastly, the nicety of his touch results, both from the delicacy of his teguments and
the absence of all insensible parts, as well as from the the form of his hand, which is
better adapted than that of any other animal for suiting itself to all the small mequalities of
surfaces.
Man has a particular pre-eminence in his organ of voice: of all mammalians, he can alone
articulate sounds; the form of his mouth and the great mobility of his lips being probably
the cause of this. Hence results his most invaluable mode of communication; for of all the
signs which can be conveniently employed for the transmission of ideas, variations of sound
are those which can be perceived at the greatest distance, and in the most varicus directions
simultaneously.
It seems that even the position of the heart and of the great vessels bears reference to the
vertical carriage. The heart is placed obliquely on the diaphragm, and its point inclines to
the left, thereby occasioning a distribution of the aorta differmg from that of most quadrupeds.
The natural food of Man, judging from his structure, appears to consist principally of
the fruits, roots, and other succulent parts of vegetables. His hands afford every facility for
gathering them; his short and but moderately strong jaws on the one hand, and his canines
being equal only in length to the other teeth, together with his tuberculated molars on the
other, would scarcely permit him either to masticate herbage, or to devour flesh, were these
condiments not previously prepared by cooking. Once, however, possessed of fire, and those
arts by which he is aided in seizing animals or killing them at a distance, every living being
was rendered subservient to his nourishment, thereby giving him the means of an indefinite
multiplication of his species.
Mis organs of digestion are in conformity with those of manducation ; his stomach is simple,
his intestinal canal of mean length, his great intestines well marked, his ececum short and thick,
and augmented by a small appendage, and his liver divided only into two lobes and one small
one ; his epiploon hangs in front of the intestines, and extends into the pelvis.
To complete this abridged statement of the anatomical structure of Man, necessary for this
a
BIMANA, OR MAN. 47
Introduction, we will add, that he has thirty-two vertebrae, of which seven belong to the neck,
twelve to the back, five to the loins, five to the sacrum, and three to the coceyx. Of his ribs,
seven pairs are united to the sternum by elongated cartilages, and are called true ribs; the
five followmg pairs are denominated false ones. His adult cranium consists of eight bones ;
an occipital (occipito-basilaire) ; two temporal; two parietal; a frontal; an ethmoidal, and a
sphenoidal. The bones of his face are fourteen in number; namely, two maxillaries; two
jugals, each of which joins the temporal to the maxillary bone of its own side by a sort of
handle named the zygomatic arch ; two nasal bones ; two palatimes, behind the palate; a vomer,
between the nostrils ; two turbimated bones of the nose in the nostrils; two lachrymals in the
iner angles of the orbits, and the single bone of the lower jaw. Each jaw has sixteen teeth:
four cutting incisors in the middle,two poimted canines at the corners, and ten molars with
tuberculated crowns, five on each side, in all thirty-two teeth. Huis blade-bone has at the
extremity of its spine or projecting ridge a tuberosity, named the acromion, to which the
clavicle or collar-bone is connected, and over its articulation is a poimt termed the coracoid
process, to which certain muscles are attached. The radius turus completely on the cubitus
or ulna, owing to the mode of its articulation with the humerus. The wrist has eight bones,
four in each range; the tarsus has seven; those of the remaining parts of the hand and foot
may be easily counted by the number of digits.
Enjoying, by means of his industry, uniform supplies of nourishment, Man is at all times
inclined to sexual intercourse, without being ever furiously incited. His generative organ is
not supported by a bony axis; the prepuce does not retain it attached to the abdomen ; but
it hangs in front of the pubis: numerous and large veins, which effect a rapid transfer of
the blood of his testes to the general circulation, appear to contribute to the moderation of his
desires.
The uterus of woman is a simple oval cavity; her mammz, only two in number, are situated
on the breast, and correspond with the facility she possesses of supporting her child upon her
arm.
PHYSICAL AND MORAL DEVELOPEMENT OF MAN.
The ordinary produce of the human species is but one child at a birth; for in five hundred
cases of parturition, there is only one of twins, and more than that number is extremely rare.
The period of gestation is nine months. A foetus of one month is ordinarily an inch in
height; at two months, it is two inches and a quarter; at three months, five ches; at five
months, six or seven inches; at seven months, eleven inches ; and at nine months, eighteen
inches. Those which are born prior to the seventh month usually die. The first or milk
teeth begin to appear a few months after birth, commencing with the incisors. The number
increases in two years to twenty, which are shed successively from about the seventh year,
to be replaced by others. Of the twelve posterior molars, which are permanent, there are
four which make their appearance at four years and a half, four at nine years; the last four
being frequently not cut until the twentieth year.
The foetus grows more rapidly in proportion as it approaches the time of birth. The infant,
on the contrary, increases always more and more slowly. It has upwards of a fourth of its
height when born, attains the half of it at two years anda half, and the three fourths at nine or
ten years. By the eighteenth year the growth almost entirely ceases. Man rarely exceeds
six feet, and seldom remains under five. Woman is ordinarily some inches shorter.
Puberty manifests itself by external signs, from the tenth to the twelfth year in girls, and
from the twelfth to the sixteenth in boys. It arrives sooner in warm climates. Either sex
very rarely produces before the epoch of this manifestation.
Searcely has the body attained its full growth in height, before it commences to
increase in bulk; fat accumulates in the cellular tissue. The different vessels become
48 MAMMALIA.
gradually obstructed ; the solids become rigid; and after a life more or less prolonged, more or
less agitated, more or less painful, old age arrives, with decrepitude, decay, and death. Man
rarely lives beyond a hundred years ; and most of the species, either from disease, accidents,
or merely old age, perish long before that term.
The child needs the assistance of its mother much longer than her milk, whence results an
education intellectual as well as physical, and a durable mutual attachment. The nearly equal
number of individuals of the two sexes, the difficulty of supporting more than one wife, when
wealth does not supply the want of power, intimate that monogamy is the natural condition
of our species ; and as, wherever this kind of union exists, the sire participates in the education
of his offspring, the length of time required for that education allows the birth of others,
whence the natural perpetuity of the conjugal state. From the long period of infantile weak-
ness results domestic subordination, and, consequently, the order of society at large, as the
young persons which compose the new families continue to preserve with their parents those
tender relations to which they have so long been accustomed. This disposition to mutual
assistance multiplies to an almost unlimited extent those advantages previously derived by
isolated Man from his intelligence ; it has assisted him to tame or repulse other animals, to
defend himself from the effects of climate, and thus enabled him to cover the earth with his
species.
In other respects, Man appears to possess nothing resembling instinct, no regular habit of
industry produced by innate ideas; all his knowledge is the result of his sensations, his
observations, or of those of his predecessors. Transmitted by speech, increased by meditation,
applied to his necessities and his enjoyments, they have given rise to all the arts. Language
and letters, by preserving acquired knowledge, are a source of indefinite perfection to his
species. It is thus that he has acquired ideas, and made all nature contribute to his wants.*
There are very different degrees of developement, however, in Man.
The first hordes, compelled to live by hunting and fishing, or on wild fruits, and being
obliged to devote all their time to search for the means of subsistence, and not being able to
multiply greatly, because that would have destroyed the game, advanced but slowly; their
arts were limited to the construction of huts and canoes, to covering themselves with skins,
and fabricating arrows and nets; they observed such stars only as served to direct them im
their journeys, and some natural objects whose properties were of use to them ; they gained the
dog for a companion, because he had a natural inclination for the same kind of life. When
they had succeeded in taming the herbivorous animals, they found in the possession of
nuinerous flocks a never-failing source of subsistence, and some leisure, which they employed
in extending the sphere of their acquirements. Some industry was then employed in the
construction of dwellings and the making of clothes; the idea of property was admitted, and,
consequently, that of barter, together with wealth and difference of conditions, those fruitful
sources of the noblest emulation and the vilest passions; but the necessity of searching for
fresh pastures, and of obeying the changes of the seasons, still doomed them to a wandering
life, and limited their improvement to a very narrow sphere.
The multiplication of the human species, and its improvement im the arts and sciences, has
* The numerous structural concurrences, all of which are required , necessary consequence of their imperfect means of communication),
to promote the intellectual developement of mankind, are worthy of | and we perceive how immeus:, 15 indebted also to these ac-
serious consideration with reference to the unaided faculties of other , cessories.
animals. On the other hand, however, a duly deyeluped brain and commensu-
For example, if the superior intelligence of Man were not secondea | rate intelligence are required to enable Man to avail himself of the
by his admirable hands (so vastly excelling those of the mankey | advantages of his structure, for otherwise he appears doomed to re-
tribe), by his efficient vocal organ, &¢., which are obvious to all as | main Stationary like a brute (as in the instance of the New Hol-
mere physical conformations, indeed, but slight modifications of what | landers), even in the midst of civilization. There are also casualties,
occur in other animals, —if, in short, he were reduced in these re- | as the general insecurity of life or property arising from situation or
spects to the condition of the Dog, how effectually would the privation | misgovernment, which ordinarily suffice to repel the efforts of ad-
operate to prevent that progressive advancement which, under exist- ; Vancement, even of the most intelligent races.
ing circumstances, is achieved by the human race only. It would accordingly, then, appear, that the characteristic traits
But, even grant to Man the use of all his organs, yet deprive him of | of human intellect are mainly due to the co-operation of extrinsic
the accumulated experience of his predecessors, and all mental culture { causes, and to the accessory aids afforded by physical conformation.
beyond the result of his incidental experience (which in brutes is a | —En.
ve
“f
&e
Germans
Cuvier’ Animal Kingham. Bimang.
HUMAN RAGE—CAUCASIAN,
Fie. 2.—Crrcassi1an Branen. Portrait of a Circassian in the Suite
of the Persian Ambassador in 1823, drawn by M. A. Collin.
Fic. 4.—Scitavoman Brancw. Portrait of the Polish Count
Lucas de Buin Opalinski.
Fie. 1.—Inpian Brancu. An Indian Woman of Pondichery,
after a portrait by M. Germger in “L’Inde Frangais.”
Fic. 3.—Inpo-Germaneue Brancu. A Hindoo of Bramin Caste,
Ram Moham Roy, after a portrait painted at Calcutta by M. Belnos.
Fig. 5.—Skull of the Circassian.
oe
BIMANA, OR MAN. 49
only been carried to a high degree since the invention of agriculture and the division of the
soil into hereditary possessions. By means of agriculture, the manual labour of a portion
of society is adequate to the maintenance of the whole, and allows the remainder time
for less necessary occupations, at the same time that the hope of acquiring, by industry, a
comfortable subsistence for self and posterity, has given a new spring to emulation. The
discovery of a representative of property, or a circulating medium, has carried this emulation
to the highest degree, by facilitating exchanges, and rendering fortunes more independent and
susceptible of being increased ; but by a necessary consequence, it has also equally increased
the vices of effeminacy and the furies of ambition.
In every stage of the developement of society, the natural propensity to reduce all knowledge
to general principles, and to search for the causes of each phenomenon, has produced reflecting
men, who have added new ideas to those already accumulated ; nearly all of whom, while know-
ledge was confined to the few, endeavoured to convert their intellectual superiority mto the
means of domination, exaggerating their merit in the eyes of others, and disguising the
poverty of their knowledge by the propagation of superstitious ideas.
An evil more irremediable, is the abuse of physical power ; now that Man only can injnre
Man, he affords the only instance of a species continually at war with itself. Savages dispute
their forests, and herdsmen their pastures; and make irruptions, as often as they can, upon
the cultivators of the soil, to deprive them of the fruits of their long and painful labours.
Even civilized nations, far from being satisfied with their enjoyments, carry on war for the
prerogative of pride, or the monopoly of commerce. Hence the necessity of governments
to direct the national wars, and to repress or reduce to regular forms the quarrels of
individuals.
Circumstances, more or less favourable, have restrained the social condition within limited
degrees, or have promoted its developement.
The glacial climates of the north of both contents, and the impenetrable forests of
America, are still inhabited by the savage hunter or fisherman. The immeise sandy or salt
plains of Central Asia and Africa are covered with a pastoral people, and innumerable herds :
these half-civilized hordes assemble at the call of every enthusiastic chief, and overrun the
cultivated countries that surround them, in which they establish themselves but to become
enervated, and to be subjected in their turn to the next mvaders. This is the true cause of
that despotism, which, in every age, has crushed the industry called forth under the fine
climates of Persia, India, and China.
Mild climates, soils naturally irrigated and rich in vegetables, are the natural cradle of
agriculture and civilization ; and when their position is such as to afford shelter from the
incursions of barbarians, talents of every kind are mutually excited; such were formerly (the
first in Europe,) Italy and Greece; and such is, at present, nearly all that happy portion of
the earth’s surface.
There are, however, certain intrinsic causes which appear to arrest the progress of particular
races, even though situated amidst the most favourable circumstances. i
VARIETIES OF THE HUMAN SPECIES.
Although the human species would appear to be single, since the union of any of its members pro-
duces individuals capable of propagation*, there are, nevertheless, certain hereditary peculiarities of
conformation observable, which constitute what are termed races.
Three of these in particular appear eminently distinct: the Caucasian, or white, the Mongolian, or
yellow, and the Ethiopian, or negro.
The Caucasian, to which we belong, is distinguished by the beauty of the oval which forms the
* It is now certain that this circumstance affords no proof of spe- ; which I have just witnessed, in the class of birds, of a brood of ducks,
cifical identity, inasmuch as many nearly allied but obviously dis- | both parents of which were half mallard and half pintail (mas boschas
tinct species produce hybrids that are prolific inter se: an instance of } and 4. acuta). See note to p. 19.—Ep.
50 MAMMALIA.
head; and it is this one which has given rise to the most civilized nations,—to those which have gene-
rally held the rest in subjection: it varies in complexion and in the colour of the hair.
The Mongolian is known by his projecting cheek-bones, flat visage, narrow and oblique eyebrows,
scanty beard, and olive complexion. Great empires have been established by this race in China and
Japan, and its conquests have sometimes extended to this side of the Great Desert ; but its civilization
has always remained stationary.
The Negro race is confined to the southward of the Atlas chain of mountains: its colour is black,
its hair crisped, the cranium compressed, and nose flattened. The projecting muzzle and thick lips
evidently approximate it to the Apes: the hordes of which it is composed have always continued
barbarous.
The name Caucasian has been affixed to the race from which we descend, because tradition and the
filiation of nations seem to refer its origin to that group of mountains situate between the Caspian and
Black Seas, whence it has apparently extended by radiating all around. The nations of the Caucasus,
or the Circassians and Georgians, are even now considered as the handsomest on earth. The principal
ramifications of this race may be distinguished by the analogies of language. The Armenian or
Syrian branch, spreading southward, produced the Assyrians, the Chaldeans, the hitherto untameable
Arabs, who, after Mahomet, expected to become masters of the world; the Pheenicians, the Jews, the
Abyssinians, which were Arabian colonies, and most probably the Egyptians. It is from this branch,
always inclined to mysticism, that have sprung the most widely extended forms of religion. Science
and literature have sometimes flourished among its nations, but always in a strange disguise and
figurative style.
The Indian, German, and Pelasgic branch is much more extended, and was much earlier divided:
notwithstanding which, the most numerous affinities have been recognized between its four principal
languages—the Sanscrit, the present sacred language of the Hindoos, and the parent of the greater
number of the dialects of Hindostan; the ancient language of the Pelasgi, common parent of the
Greek, Latin, many tongues that are extinct, and of all those of the south of Europe; the Gothic or
Teutonic, from which are derived the languages of the north and north-west of Europe, such as the
German, Dutch, English, Danish, Swedish, and their dialects ; and finally, the Sclavonian, from which
are descended those of the north-east, the Russian, Polish, Bohemian, and that of the Vandals.
It is by this great and venerable branch of the Caucasian stock, that philosophy, the arts and
sciences, have been carried to their present state of advancement; and it has continued to be the
depository of them for thirty centuries.
It was preceded in Europe by the Celts, whose tribes, once very numerous, came by the north, and
are now confined to its most western extremities; and by the Cantabrians, who passed from Africa
into Spain, and have become confounded with the many nations whose posterity have intermingled in
that peninsula.
The ancient Persians originate from the same source as the Indians, and their descendants still
present a very close resemblance to the nations of Europe.
The Scythian and Tartar branch, extending first towards the north and north-east, and always
wandering over the immense plains of those countries, returned but to devastate the happier abodes of
their more civilized brethren. The Scythians, who, at so remote a period, made irruptions into Upper
Asia; the Parthians, who there destroyed the Greek and Roman domination; the Turks, who there
subverted that of the Arabs, and subjugated in Europe the unfortunate remnant of the Grecian people,
were all offsets from this branch. The Finlanders and Hungarians are tribes of the same division,
which have strayed among the Sclavonic and Teutonic nations. Their original country, to the north
and eastward of the Caspian Sea, still contains inhabitants who have the same origin, and speak
similar languages; but these are mingled with many other petty nations, variously descended, and of
different languages. The Tartars remained unmixed longer than the others throughout that extent of
country included between the mouth of the Danube to beyond the Irtisch, from which they so long
menaced Russia, and where they have finally been subjugated by her. The Mongoles, however, have
mingled their blood with that of the nations they conquered, many traces of which may still be found
among the inhabitants of Lesser Tartary.
It is to the east of this Tartar branch of the Caucasian race that the Mongolian race begins, whence
it extends to the eastern ocean. Its branches, the Calmucks and Kalkas, still wandering shepherds,
a.
ee. ay ay: * es
Vr
“ne Kay Seed
ann) lad «
t
4 « a
es
_
ie
; 4
an Pi
é
Spee a WA re
a
ot
‘Si tr e,F a
Oe lal rien ee eee
PMNS
re ie F440
Cauier’s Animal Ringhom. Biman,
HUMAN RACE—MONGOLIAN.
Fic. 1.—Sourn East or Asta Branon. aa
Ks . J Aa J F i}
i ; ” ahs “ Leas 3
Me Ts Ty
BAe i -
Suthoe
* vi iJ is
Frise he
ao a ef
ie )
‘ Si Vitae)
ae Ip e UE oy si
ct : fa
af
a
a)
ay aj
Vk> 6
Por yl hy
ER ‘o
aD
Wapiti
RUMINANTIA. 137
|
Finally, in the genus of Stags, the prominences, covered for a while with a hairy skin like |
the other parts of the head, have at their base a ring of bony tubercles, which, as they enlarge,
compress and obliterate the nutritive vessels of that skin, [commonly termed the velvet]. It |
becomes dry, and is thrown off: the bony prominences, being laid bare, at the expiration of |
a certain period separate from the skull to which they were attached; they fall, and the
animal remains defenceless. Others, however, are reproduced, generally larger than before,
which are destined to undergo the same fate. These horns, purely osseous, and subject to
periodical changes, are styled antlers.
Tue Sraes (Cervus, Lin.)—
Are consequently ruminants which have heads armed with antlers; but, if we except the Rein Deer,
the females in no instance possess them, [save in rare individual cases *]. The substance of these
antlers, when completely developed, is that of a dense bone without pores or internal cavity: their
figure varies greatly aécording to the species, and even in each species at different ages. These animals
are extremely fleet ; live mostly in forests; and feed on grass, the leaves and buds of trees, &c.
Those species which have antlers either wholly or partially flattened may be first distinguished; such as—
The Elk, or Moose Deer (C. alces, Lin.).—As large as a Horse, and sometimes larger; very high upon the legs ; with
a swoln cartilaginous muzzle, and a sort of goitre, or variously shaped pendulous swelling, under the throat; hair
always very stiff, and of an ash-colour, more or less dark. The antlers of the male, at first dagger-shaped, and
then divided into narrow slips, assume, at the age of five years, the form of a triangular blade, dentelated on its
outer edge, and borne on a pedicle. They increase with age, so as to weigh fifty or sixty pounds, and to have
fourteen branches on each horn. The Elk lives in troops in the marshy forests of the north of both continents,
and its skin forms valuable leather.
The Rein Deer (C. tarandus, Lin.).—Size of a Stag, but with shorter and stouter limbs ; both sexes have antlers,
divided into several branches, at first slender and pointed, and finally terminating with age in broad dentelated
palms: the hair, brown in summer, becomes almost white in winter. It is peculiar to the glacial regions of both
continents, and is the animal so celebrated for the services which it renders to the Laplanders, who have numerous
herds of them, which in summer they lead to the
mountains, and in winter bring back to the plains:
it is their only beast of burden and draught, its
milk and flesh serve them for food, its hide for
clothes, &c.
The Fallow Deer (C. dama).—Less than the Stag,
and blackish-brown in winter, fulvous spotted with
white, in summer; the buttocks always white, bor-
dered on each side with black: tail longer than that
of the Stag, black above and white below. The horn
of the male is round at base, with a pointed antler,
and throughout the rest of its length flattened, with
its outer edge dentelated. After a certain age it
shrinks, and splits irregularly into several slips.
This species, the P/atyceros of the ancients, has be-
come common throughout Europe, but appears to
have been originally from Barbary. A blackish variety
without spots [even in the fawns] is not uncommon.
The species with round antlers are more nume-
rous. Those of temperate climates change colour,
more or less, with the seasons.
The Common Stag, or Red Deer (C. elephas,
Lin.).—Fulvous-brown, with a black dorsal line,
and on each side of it a series of small pale fulvous
spots, in summer ; uniform greyish-brown in win-
ter: the crupper and tail pale fulvous at all seasons.
It is indigenous to the forests of all Europe, and
of the temperate parts of Asia. The antlers of
the male are round, and appear in the second year,
at first dagger-shaped, and then with branches on
Fie. od.—Red Deer.
which increase im number with age; they are crowned finally with a sort of palmation, having
their inner side,
instance is recorded of a Doe with only a single horn, resembling that
of a three-year-old Buck; and on dissection, the ovary of the same
side was fonnd to be schirrous. After attaining their maximum of
« There is the hend of a female Roe, with antlers, in the Museum of
the Royal College of Surgeons, London. The connexion of these
defences, however, with the sexual organs is remarkable. They do
not grow in emasculated individuals ; and the rutting season imme-
diately follows their developement. In Lin. Trans. vol. ii. p. 356, an | each successive renewal,—Ep
developement, the antlers of these animals decrease, in old age, at
138 MAMMALIA.
many points. When very old, the Stag becomes blackish, and the hairs on the neck lengthen and become erect. The
antlers are shed in spring, the old ones losing them first; and are reproduced in summer, during the whole of
which period the males associate separately. When they are grown again, the rutting season commences, which
lasts three weeks, at which time the males become furious. Both sexes unite in vast herds to pass the winter.
The hind carries eight months, and brings forth in May ; the fawn is fulvous, spotted with white.
The Canadian Stag, or Wapiti; Elk of the Anglo-Americans (C. canadensis, Gm.; C. strongyloceros, Schreb.)
—A fourth larger than our Stag, and nearly of the same colour, but with the disk of the crupper larger and paler,
the horns equally round, but more developed, and without a palm. Inhabits all the temperate parts of North
America.
The Virginian Stag, or Deer of the Anglo-Americans (C. virginianus, Gm.).—Less than ours, and more elegantly
formed; the muzzle more pointed; of a pale fulvous in summer, reddish-grey in winter; the under part of the
throat and tail white at al] seasons. Antlers shorter than in the European species, and very differently formed.
The species inhabiting warm climates do not change
colour. There are several in South America, at pre-
sent but imperfectly determined; as C. paludosus,
Desm.; C. campestris, F. Cuv.; C. nemoralis,
H. Smith, &c. There are also several in the East In-
dies ; as the Axis (C. avis, Lin.), permanently spotted
with pure white, and which is indigenous to Bengal,
but propagates easily in Europe: also C. Aristotelis,
Cuv., which, with long hairs on the neck and throat,
and inhabiting the north of India, must correspond
with the Hippelaphus of Aristotle, &c., &c. Several of
these have canine teeth.
The Roe (C. capreolus, Lin.),—withi but two. tines to
its antlers: of a greyish-fulvous; the buttocks white ;
no infra-orbital sinuses, and scarcely any tail. Some
individuals are very bright russet, and others black-
ish. This species lives in pairs in the elevated forests
of temperate Europe, sheds its antlers at the close of
autumn, renews them in winter, undergoes the rut in
November, and remains with young five months and
ahalf. Its flesh is much more esteemed than that of
the Stag. There are none in Russia. The Tartarian
Roe (C. pygargus, Pallas) is larger, with longer hair,
and horns more spinous at their base. It inhabits
the high grounds beyond the Volga. There are also
some Roes in America, the antlers of which always
remain simple, or without tines ; as C. rufus, F. Cuv.,
with canines in both jaws, C. nemorivagus, F. Cuv.,
and C. simplicicornis, H. Smith.
In India there are some small species which might
Fig. 66.—Cervus macrourus. be separated from the other Roes, having sharp ca-
nines, and short antlers borne upon pedicles, covered with hair on the forehead: such are the Muntjac, or Kijang,
(C. muntjac, Gm.), which is found in small herds at Ceylon and Java, the C. philippinus, H. Smith, C. moschatus,
Id., &c.
Tue Girarre (Cameleopardalis, Lin.)\—
Is characterized by conical horns in both sexes, that are always covered with a hairy skin, and never
fall. The bony nucleus of them is articulated during youth to the frontal bone bya suture. In the middle
of the forehead, there is an eminence or third horn, broader and much shorter, but equally articulated
by suture. This animal is in other respects one of the most remarkable that exist, on account of the
great length of its neck and the disproportionate extension of its fore-legs.*
Only one species is known (C. giraffa, Lin.), confined to the deserts of Africa, which has short hair, marked
with angular fulvous spots on a greyish ground, and a slight mane on the hind-neck. It is the tallest of all
animals, its head being frequently raised eighteen feet from the ground. Its disposition is gentle, and it feeds on
leaves.
THE RUMINANTS WITH HOLLOW HORNS—
Are more numerous than the others, and we have been necessitated to divide them into
genera upon characters of trivial import, derived from the form of the horns, and the propor-
tions of the various parts. To these M. Geoffroy has advantageously added those afforded by
the substance of the frontal prominence, or the bony nucleus of the horn.
* The Giraffe is essentially a modified Deer, with persistent horns. | large gall bladder, like the Antelopes; whereas no trace of this
Of three dissected, however, by Prof. Owen, one proved to possess a ' receptacle existed in either of the others, as in the Deer tribe.—Ep
Pee a nt
VL Lae ie a ip i
Ned ‘ Me is Mo
ih ani
ee’ ue Nya ‘ a
Bhi ee) Ve it i
i
a Ae
ANT ELOPIES o
AIAAN
Gazelli
— eee
i
acy
OK {iV
auth ,
OTN
it YS
MN } A a
f-
——
RUMINANTIA. 139
Tue AntTELopEs (Antilope, Lin.)—
Have the substance of the bony nucleus of the horn solid, with neither pores nor cavity, like the
antlers of the Stags. They also further resemble the Stags in possessing infra-orbital sinuses, in the
slenderness of their form, and speed of foot. They compose a very numerous genus [consisting now
of more than seventy well-ascertained species], which we have been compelled to subdivide principally
after the shape of the horns.
a. Horns annulated, with a double curvature; the points forward, or inward and upward, [in other words, annu-
lated and lyrated; also placed forward on the head, above the eye: the muzzle and around the nostrils hairy.
This is the most characteristic section of the genus, and the species composing it may be distinguished by the
term Gazelles.] :
The Numidian Gazelle (4. dorcas, Lin.).—Round, thick, and black horns, with the size and graceful shape
of the Roe: pale fulvous above, white below; a brown band along each flank, a tuft of hair on each knee,
and a deep pouch on each groin. Inhabits the north of Africa in innumerable herds, which form a circle when
attacked, presenting horns on every side. Is the ordinary prey of the Lion and the Panther. The soft expression
of its eye supplies the Arabic poets with many images.
[To this division belong also the A. euchore, Kevella,* Bennettlii, arabica, corinna, Soémmeringii, mhorr, dama,
ruficollis, melampus, and pygargus, which last seems to tend through A. caama, bubalus, &c., to the Gnus. The
author likewise includes A. guttwrosa, Pallas, the Hoang-yang or Yellow Goat of the Chinese, herds of which
mhabit the arid plains of Central Asia, and the A. saiga, Pal., or Colus of Strabo, a European animal, indigenous
to the south of Poland and Russia]; it is as large as a Fallow Deer, and fulvous in summer, whitish-grey in
winter. Its cartilaginous, thick, and vaulted muzzle, with very expanded nostrils, obliges it to retrograde in
feeding. The herd sometimes consists of more than ten thousand individuals. [We are inclined to approximate
to the Saiga a remarkable species from Northern India, the Chiru (A. Hodgsoni, Abel); it is somewhat less than
the Fallow Deer, of a whitish colour, with the face and front of the limbs black; horns nearly straight, or but slightly
lyrated, and remarkably long and slender, rising abruptly from the forehead. Among the true Gazelles, may be
particularly noticed the Springer, or Syring-bok (A. euchore) of the Cape colonists, so celebrated for occasionally
visiting, during seasons of drought, the cultivated lands
of South Africa in innumerable herds, which devastate
wherever they pass.] It is larger than the Numidian
Gazelle (A. dorcas), and nearly of the same form and co-
lour ; is distinguished by a fold of skin on the crupper,
clothed with long white hairs, which opens and enlarges at
every bound the animal takes. [The A. Soémmeringii is
still larger, and of a delicate pale buff-yellow or nankeen
colour, the hairs singularly disposed in zig-zag patches,
imparting a peculiar waved appearance. |
6. Horns annulated, and with a triple [spiral] curve.
The Indian Antelope (4.cervicapra, Lin.).—Stillvery like
the Gazelles, but the horns have a triple flexure. [Colour
variable, black or different shades of brown, relieved with
white around the eyes,and below: this animalisremarkable
for the great developement of its infra-orbital cavities].
The Addax, or Nubian Antelope (4. addax, Licht.).—Also three curves to the horns, which are larger and more
slender than those of the preceding : it is whitish, tinged with grey on the back, and has a large brown spot on
the forehead. [There are horns in both sexes, as in ;
most of the foregoing: this animal seems to be allied
rather to A. strepsiceros, pertaining to a subsequent
section. ]
e. Horns annulated, with a double curve, but winding
in an opposite direction to those of the preceding,
the points directed backward; the Damalis of H. Smith,
in part.
The Bubalus of the ancients (4. bubalus, Lin.).—More
heavily formed than the others; the head [very] long
{and the eyes situate remarkably backward]: size of
a Stag, and yellowish-brown, except the end of the
tail, which is terminated by a black tuft. A common
species in Barbary. The A. caama, or Harte-beeste of the
Cape colonists, [and A. dunata,] range in this divisicn. Fig. 58.—Addax.
[These animals have much the aspect of a small Cow, and inhabit the more sterile regions of Africa in small
herds, headed by an old male. They are easily domesticated. ]
‘s Fig. 57.—Spring-bok.
* The 4. subgutturosa, Gm., remarks the auther, has not been pretended to differ from 4. Kevella. further than in having a slight swelling
under the throat.
140 MAMMALIA.
d. Small, straight, or but slightly curved horns, shorter than the head ; peculiar, in most of the species, to the
male sex, [and placed far backward, behind the eyes: thes?
animals have a distinct maxillary gland, and naked muzzle;
there is generally a tuft of long hair between the horns. The
crupper is broad and elevated, the body heavy, and general
form approximating that of the small Musks (7ragulus),
the Hog Deer, and, we may add, the Agoutis: they are de-
nominated Bush Antelopes (Philantomba, Ovilby), trom their
natural haunts.
At their head may be placed the Great Bush Antelope
yy MiG : (A, stlvicultrix), much larger than the rest, and dark-coloured,
NG i VLA 7 g ‘ >
(arr y with a white stripe along the back, becoming very broad on
the crupper. In its train follow,—A. mergens, pygmea, Max-
welliit, perspicilla, Natalensis, philantomba, Burchellii,
grimmea, and one or two others; some of them very dimi-
nutive: the delicate little 4. saltiana appears to rank on the
extreme confines. The author likewise admits a very peculiar
species, the Klip-springer (A. oreotragus), distinguished by its stiff brittle hair, of a greenish-yellow colour, and espe-
cially by the singular structure of its hoofs, which do not expand
or project forwards, their outline being perpendicular with the
leg: its name signifies rock-springer. He also places here the
Woolly Antelope (A. lanata, Desm.).]
e. Annulated horns with a simple curve, the point directed
forward (Redunca, Smith). [The muzzle still naked.
To this group belong the A. redunca, scoparia, quadriscopa,
montana, tragulus, capreolus, eleotragus, isabellina, Lalandii,
pedeotragus, rufescens, madagua, melanotis, &c.}
J. Horns annulated, straight, or a little curved, and longer
than the head (Oryx, Smith, in part).
The Oryx (A. orya, Pallas).—As large as a Stag, with slender
horns two or three feet long, straight, pointed, round, the basal
third obliquely annulated, and smaller in the females. It is found
northward of the Cape, and in the interior of Africa. The length
of its hoof, which is greater than in the other species, enables it to climb rocks, and it prefers mountain
districts.
The Algazel (4. gazella, Lin.; (A. bezoastica, H. Smith].—Inhabits North Africa, from Nubia to Senegal. It is
often sculptured on the monuments of Egypt and Nubia;
and M. Lichtenstein thinks that it is the true Orywx of the
ancients. [The A. lewcorya, which is distinct, and A. beisa,
require to be here added. Perhaps also the Anoa depressi-
rostris, Auct.]
g. Worns annulated, with a simple curve, the points di-
rected backward.
The Blue Antelope (A. leucopkea, Gm.).—A little larger
than the Stag, of a bluish ash-colour; large horns in both
sexes, uniformly curved, with more than twenty rings.
The Equine Antelope (A. equina, Geof.).—As large as a
Horse, and reddish-grey, with the head brown, a white spot
before each eye; a mane on the neck, large horns, &c. [A
nearly allied species, of equal size (A. nigra), has lately been
discovered in South Africa, the males of which are almost
wholly black. We may here mention also the A. ellip-
siprymnus, Which is larger than a Stag, with a conspicuous
white ring on the buttocks, and rather long coarse hair; which
latter character is enhanced in A. kobaand A. sing-sing.]
The Cambing-outan, or Antelope of Sumatra (4. suma-
trensis, Shaw).—Size of a large Goat; black, with white hair on the neck and throat ; the horns smali and pointed.
{The affinity of this species with the preceding is not obvious : it is more nearly allied to d. fhar and A. ghorral.]}
h. Horns encircled with a spiral ring.
The Impoof (A. oreas, Pall.).—Elk of the Cape colonists. As large as the largest Horse, with stout, conical, and
Straight horns, surrounded by a spiral ridge; greyish hair, with a small mane along the spine; a kind of dewlap
under the neck; and tail terminated by a tuft. It lives in herds on the mountains, to the north of the Cape of
Good Hope. [Allied to it is the 4. canna, from the same locality, which is smaller and more slender.]
The Coudou (A. sérepsiceros, Pal.)—Size of a Stag, with large horns in the male only, that are smooth with a
triple curve, and a single longitudinal and slightly spiral ridge: a small beard on the chin, and a mane along the
spine. This animal lives solitarily, to the north of the Cape of Good Hope.
Fig. 59.—Great Bush Antelope.
big. 60.—* teen bek (4. tragulus).
Fig. 61.—Oryx Antelope.
iw) 0 nny ua
Ri i ay hi Mi
‘4
a bY AnD mak
Fs
eae
ia
uta
i PAT en Me
“if eee NY et
want q Ns ie Ny ue
£
hy
; i dy es ,
oe ' 1 ,
rete if i j
, i ‘y Ny eri
; ai i ih mall wf (
vile My Aes i if
NS MTS, att om
a went bea) ti
(ed, yt
{
i
a,
Horned and Coimnmon Goat
ya
T'¢
RUMINANTIA. 141
Near it, we conceive, should be placed the Addax, together with the 4. sylvatica, decula, scripta, and one
or two others. The A. scripta, or Harnessed Antelope, is an
elegant small species, the Guib of Buffon, of a lively fulvous
colour, marked with harness-like white stripes and spots.
The A. zebra has dark regular stripes across the crupper.]
i. Horns bifureated, (Antilocapra, Ord; Dicranoceros,
Smith).
Of all the forms of hollow horns, this is the most singular :
a compressed branch is given off from their base or trunk,
almost like the antler of a Stag; the pointed tips curve back-
ward. The best known species is
The Cabril of the Canadians (A. furcifera, H. Smith), which
inhabits the extensive plains of the centre and west of North
. America in vast herds: its size is nearly that of the Roe; hair
thick, waved, and reddish; the antler of its horns situate
near the middle of their height. [Nearly allied is tae A. pat-
mata, Smith, decidediy a distinct species, which has palmated
forked horns, that it employs in scooping away the snow: it is
a mountain animal, the range of which appears to be more southward than that of the other.]
k. Four horns (Teér'acevos, Leach).
This subdivision, recently discovered in India, was not unknown to the ancients. A®lian speaks of it, xv. c. 14,
by the name of the Mow-horned Oryx *: the anterior pair are before the eyes, the posterior completely behind the
frontal. [As the position of the horns varies in some groups of two-horned Antelopes, it may be that the anterior
pair of the four-horned species are represented in the greater number, and the posterior pair in the Bush Ante-
lopes (Philantomba).]
The Tchicarra (A. chicarra, Hardw.).—Size of a Roe, and nearly uniform fulvous: no horns in the female sex.
It is found in the forests of Hindostan. The 4. quadricornis, Blainy., is only known to me bya cranium, the
anterior horns of which are proportionally larger ; perhaps it may only diifer in age.
7. Two smooth horns.
The Nylghau (A. picta, and trago-camelus, Gm.).—As large as a Stag, and larger: horns short, and recurved for-
ward, peculiar to the male sex; a beard under the middle of the neck. Inhabits India.
The Chamois (A. rupricapra, Lin.).—The only ruminant of western Europe that can be compared with the
Antelopes, but presenting peculiar characters. Its smooth horns are curved abruptly backward like a hook : behind
each ear, is a sac beneath the skin, which opens externally by a small orifice.f Its size is that of a large Goat.
Hair deep brown, with a black*band descending from the eye towards the middle. This species traverses rocks and
precipices with extreme agility, inhabiting in small troops the middle region of the highest mountains, [The
A. thar, sumatrensis, ghorral, and other goat-like species, seem to be allied to this group and to that of
A, strepsiceros.]
Fig. 62.—Prong-horned Antelope.
Col. Smith separates from the Antelopes, under the generic title of
THE GNnus (Catoblepas),—
The Antilope gnu, Gm.; a very extraordinary species, which, at first sight, seems to be a monstrous being,
compounded of parts of different animals. It has the body and crupper of a small Horse, covered with brown
hair; the tail furnished with long white hairs, like that of a Horse; and on the neck a beautiful flowing mane,
white at base, and black at the tip of the hairs. Its horns, approximated and enlarged at the base, like those of
the Cape Buffalo, descend outwardly, and turn up at the point; the muzzle is large, flat, and surrounded by a
circle of projecting hairs: under the throat and dewlap is another black mane; and the legs are as slender
and light as those of a Stag. Both sexes have horns.
This animal inhabits the mountains northward of the Cape; where it does not appear common, although the
ancients seem to have had some knowledge of it. [There are two other very distinct species, the Brindled Gnu
(C. gorgon), and the Taurine Gnu (C. tawrina), both also from the interior of South Africa.]
The three remaining genera have the bony core of the horns occupied, to a considerable
extent, with celis, that communicate with the frontal smuses. The direction of their horns
characterizes the several divisions.
Tue Goats (Capra, Lin.)—
Have the horns directed upwards and backwards : their chin is generally furnished with a long beard,
and the chanfrin almost always concave.
* The fossil cranium and some otiier bones of a gigantic four-horned | + It was perhaps a miscomprehension of the nature of this aperture,
ruminant, have lately been discovered in the productive Sivolik | which led the ancients to say, after Empedocles, that Goats breathed
deposits of Northern India, the Sivatherium, Caut, and Fale, twice | through their ears.
the size of a large Ox.—_Ep,
ee
142 MAMMALIA.
The Wild Goat, or 42guagrus (C. egagrus, Gm.)—Appears to be the stock of all our domestic breeds, and is dis-
tinguished by its anteriorly sharp horns, very large in the male, short and sometimes wanting in the female ;
which is also sometimes the case with the different
Ibexes. It inhabits the mountains of Persia in
troops, where it is known by the appellation pasing,
and perhaps those of several other countries, even
the Alps. The oriental bezoar is a concretion found
in its intestines.
Domestic Goats (C. hireus, Lin.), vary exceed-
ingly in size, colour, and the length and texture of
their coat; also in the magnitude, and even the
number of their horns. Those of Angora and
Cappadocia have the longest and most silky hair.
The Thibet Goats are celebrated for the admirably
fine wool which grows among their hair, of which
the Cashmere stuffs are fabricated. There is a race
in Upper Egypt with short hair, convex chanfrin,
and projecting lower jaw, which probably is hybrid.
The Goats of Guinea, termed mambrines and juida,
are very small, with horns inclining backwards. All of them are robust, capricious, wandering animals, that
betray their mountain origin by affecting dry and wild situations, where they feed on coarse herbage and the
shoots of bushes. They do much injury in forests. The kid only is eaten, but their milk is useful in several
diseases. The femate can produce at seven months, and goes with young five months; she generally yeans two
kids. The male engenders at a year old, and one suffices for more than a hundred females : in five or six years
he becomes aged.
The Ibex (C. ibex, Lin.).—Immense horns, square in front, and marked with prominent transverse knots. [t
inhabits the most elevated summits-of lofty mountain chains, throughout the whole ancient Continent. The
Caucasian Ibex (C. caucasica), has great triangular horns, obtuse but not square in front, and notched as in the
preceding. Both species propagate with the Domestic Goat. The African Maned Ibex (C. ethiopica) is another.
(These various animals with enormous horns are said to precipitate themselves fearlessly down precipices, always
falling on the horns, the elasticity of which secures them from injury. Those who have observed the force with
which domestic Rams butt at each other, mutually striking the forehead, will feel less surprise at the Ibexes
withstanding the shock of a fall. |
Fig. 63.—Angora Goat.
THE SHEEP (Ovis, Lin.)—
Have horns directed backward, and then inclining spirally more or less forward; their chanfrin is
generally convex, and they have no beard. They so little merit to be generically separated from the
Goats, that the two produce by intermixture a fertile offspring. As in the Goats, there are several
wild races or species, closely allied together.
The Argali, or Wild Sheep of Siberia (Ov. ammon, Lin.),—the male of which has very large horns, triangular at
base, the angles rounded, flattened in front, and transversely striated ; those of the female are falchion-shaped and
compressed. Its hair, in summer, is short and greyish-fulvous ; in winter close, stiff, and reddish-grey, with some
white or whitish upon the muzzle, throat, and under-parts. ‘There is always, as in the Stag, a yellowish space
around the tail, which latter is very short. This animal inhabits the mountains of all Asia, and attains the stature
of a Fallow Deer. [A smaller and distinct species inhabits the Himmalaya mountains, which is termed the
Burrhal; there are specimens in the Museums of the Linnean and Zoological Societies, London. | ’
The Corsican Moufilon (Ov. musimon, Pal.)—appears to differ only in its inferior size, and in the deficiency or
smallness of the horns in the female sex. It is said to be also found in Crete. ‘There are some varieties wholly
or partially black, and others more or less white. oe
It is probable that the American Moufflon (Ov. montana) is a species of Argali, which may have crossed the sea
onthe ice. Its horns are very stout, and more perfectly spiral than those of the Asiatic Argali.
The African Moufflon (Ov. tragelephus, Cuy.) has soft reddish hair, with a long mane hanging under the neck,
and another at each ankle; the tail short: it appears to be a distinct species, and inhabits the rocky regions of
Barbary; M. Geoffroy observed it in Egypt.
From the Moufilon or Argali, it is believed that the innumerable breeds of our woolly domestic Sheep have been
derived ; animals which, the Dog alone excepted, have split into a greater number of varieties than any other.
{One remarkable fact, however, at variance with this supposition, and which we have never yet found to be
noticed, is, that all the wild races have exceedingly short tails, whereas the domestic breeds have generally, if
not always when unmutilated, tails that reach nearly to the ground. It is easier to conceive the loss of this
appendage in certain domestic breeds, than its acquirement or extension, and the latter theory is borne out
by no analogy].
We have some in Europe with fine or common wool; large and small; with big or little horns, wanting in the
female, or in both sexes, &c. The most interesting varieties are the Spanish or Merino, which has a fine curly
fleece, with large spiral horns in the male, now beginning to be diffused through Europe, and the English, which
has long and fine wool. The most common variety in southern Russia has a very long tail. Those of India and
gay
ee
Guinea
Persian
INE |
| OT
ae ZLZZ
Veury horned Rocky toowntain
i } mt We ony
Ke Bic ma
ie ; a
‘ a)
\ ie “4
a ae
.
‘
Sar
ates” Sa i
Writs j y vi
is vy i} a AN
‘1h as 6
yp ut uy
ig ih ce :
ry i a
Le ’
i) i ;
iy
ia
&\
ind
»
‘ yin
y \ a
; y
ka
19)
Ss
~
SY
Brahminy Bull
RUMINANTIA. 143
of Guinea, which have also long tails, are distinguished by their tong legs, very convex forehead, pendent ears,
want of horns, and short coarse hair instead of wool. The Sheep of Northern Europe and Asia are mostly of small
size, with a very short tail, [the truth being, that this appendage is merely cut short by the shepherds soon after
birth]. Those of Persia, Tartary, and China, have the tail completely transformed into a double globe of fat.
The Syrian and Barbary Sheep retain long tails, which are loaded with a vast mass of fat, In both the latter
varieties, the ears are pendent, the horns large in the Rams and middle-sized in the Ewes and Wethers, and the
wool is intermixed with hair.
Sheep are valuable for their flesh, suet, milk, skin, wool, and manure; the flocks, well managed, proving every-
where a source of fertility. The Lamb is weaned at two months, and sheds its milk teeth from the first to the
third year. The Ewe propagates at one year, and is prolific for ten or twelve; its period of gestation is five
months, and it often yeaus two Lambs. The Ram, adult at eighteen months, suffices for thirty Ewes, and is
enfeebled at eight years old.
THE OxEN (Bos, Linn.)—
Have horns directed laterally, inclining upwards or forwards in a crescent form; they are large
animals, with a broad muzzle, heavy and massive body, and stout limbs.
The Common Ox (B. taurus, Lin.).—Specifically distinguished by its flat forehead, longer than broad, and round
horns, placed at the two extremities of a projecting ridge which separates the forehead from the occiput. In
fossil skulls, which appear to have belonged to this species in its original condition (the Urus of the ancients),
these horns curve forwards and downwards; but in the numberless domestic varieties they vary exceedingly in
size and direction, and are sometimes altogether wanting. The ordinary races of the torrid zone have all a lump
of fat upon the shoulders, and there are some of these races not larger than a Hog. Every one is acquainted with
the utility of these animals for labour, and with the value of their flesh, fat, milk, hide, and even horns. The
Cow goes with young nine months, and produces at eighteen. The Bull couples at eighteen months or two years,
and is useless at ten.
The European Bison, or Aurochs, (Bos urus,
Gm.)—This species, which has been erroneously
deemed the original stock of our domestic cattle,
is distinguished by its convex forehead, broader
than high, by the attachment of its horns below
the occipital ridge, by the length ofits legs, by an
additional pair of ribs, by a sort of curly wool
which covers the neck of the male, forming a
short beard under the throat, and by its grunting
voice. It is a savage animal, which at present
finds refuge in the great marshy forests of Lithu-
ania, of the Krapacs, and of Caucasus, but which
was formerly spread all over temperate Europe.
it is the iargest of the European quadrupeds.
(There is some reason for suspecting that the
Caucasian or Mountain Bisons are not identical
with those of Lithuania. ]
The American Bison, termed Buffalo by the
Anglo-Americans, (B. bison, Lin.).—The bony
head very like that of the preceding, and similarly
covered, together with the neck and shoulders,
with frizzled wool, which becomes very long in
winter; but its limbs and tail are shorter, [and it
has yet another pair of ribs]. It inhabits all the
Fig. 64.—European Bison. temperate parts of North America, and repro-
duces with the domestic Cow.
The Indian Buffalo (B. bubalus, Lin.).—Originally from India, and brought into Egypt, Greece and Italy, during
the middle ages. It has a convex forehead, longer than broad; the horns are directed backward, and marked in
front by a longitudinal projection. This animal is difficult to tame, but very powerful, and prefers marshy places
and coarse plants on which the Ox could not live. Its milk is good, and the hide very strong, but its flesh is not
esteemed. There is a race of them in India, the horns of which include a space of ten feet from tip to tip; it is
named Arni in Hindostan, and is the Bos arni of Shaw. [There would appear to be several different wild races,
and many tame ones, varying much in size. ]
The Gyall, or Jungle Ox (B. frontalis, Lambert),—resembles the Domestic Ox in most of its characters, but
has horns flattened from before backwards, and no angular ridges. They are directed laterally and more or less
upward, but not backward. It is a domestic race in the mountain districts of the north-east of India, and
is perhaps derived from the intermixture of the Buffalo with the common species. [We suspect it rather to be
allied to the original stock, if it be not really the latter, of the various humped breeds of India.]
The Yak, or Grunting Ox, (3. grunniens, Pal.)—A small species, with the tail completely covered with long
hairs like that of a Horse, and along mane on the back: its head appears to resemble that of a Buffalo, but the
144 MAMMALIA.
horns have not been sufficiently described. This animal, mentioned by lian, was originally from the
mountains of Thibet. Its tail constitutes the standard, still used by the Turks to distinguish their superior
officers.
The Cape Buffalo (Bos caffer, Sparm.).—Very
large horns, directed outward and downward and
then turned upward, flattened, and so large at
base that they nearly cover the forehead, leaving
only a triangular space, the point of which is
above. It is avery large and extremely ferocious
animal, which inhabits the woods of Caffraria.
(There are other African Buffaloes of inferior size,
a female of one of which (B. brachyceros, Gray),
or the Short-horned Buffalo, with very large
ears and well-proportioned limbs, is now living in
London.] Lastly,
The Musk Ox (Bos moschatus, Gm. [Ovibos mos-
chatus, Blainy.]).—Horns approximated and di-
rected as in the Cape Buffalo, but meeting on the
forehead by a straight line: those of the female
smaller and separated. The forehead convex, and
extremity of the muzzle hairy. It stands low, and
is covered with long hair, that reaches the ground.
Tail extremely short. It diffuses more strongly
the musky odour common to the whole genus,
{and which is also particularly noticeable in the
European Bison]. Inhabits the coldest regions
of North America, where alone it has been seen,
though its skull and bones are sometimes carried
by the ice to Siberia.
Fig. 65.—Cape Buffalo,
THE NINTH ORDER OF MAMMALIANS,—
CETACEA,—
Consists of animals without hind-limbs: the trunk being continued by a thick tail, which
terminates in a horizontal cartilaginous fin, while the head is connected to the body by so
short and thick a neck, that no diminution of
its cireumference is perceptible: this neck
consists of very slender cervical vertebra, that
are partly anchylosed or soldered together.
The first bones of their anterior extremities
are shortened, and the succeeding ones flattened
and enveloped in a tendinous membrane, which
reduces them to the condition of true fins.
Hence the external form is absolutely that of
fishes, except that the latter have the tail-fin —
vertical. They always therefore remain in the =
water; but as they breathe by lungs, they are
compelled to return frequently to the surface
to take im fresh supplies of air.* Their warm blood; ears that open externally, though by
Fig. 66.—Swimming Paw of Whale.
very small orifices ; their viviparous generation, mamme by which they suckle their young,
and all the details of their anatomy, sufficiently distinguish them from fishes.
* The larger species, however, will remain more than an hour | blood required to store these cavities, they continue breathing for a
bencath the surface: in reference to which faculty, these animals | certain regular period, at each time of coming to the surface for that
have capacious reservoirs for arterial blood along the dorsal region, | purpose.—Ep.
aud even within the head: hence, to oxygenate the great volume of
CETACEA. 145
The brain is large, and its hemispheres well developed; that portion of the cranium which
contains the internal ear is separated from the rest of the head, to which it only adheres by
ligaments. There are never any external ears, nor hairs upon the body.
The form of the tail compels them to flex it from above downwards, to produce a progressive
motion; and it greatly assists them in rising in the water.
To the genera hitherto included, we add others formerly confounded with the Morses,
[and which have since, with still greater propriety, been placed subordinately to the great
series of PACHYDERMATA]. They form our first family, or that of the
Creracrea Herstvora,—
The teeth of which have flat crowns, which determines their mode of life; and the latter
induces them to leave the water frequently, to seek for pasture on shore. They have two
teats on the breast, and hairy moustaches ; two circumstances which, when observed from
a distance as they raise the anterior portion of the body above water, may give them some
resemblance to human beings, and have probably occasioned those fabulous accounts of
Tritons and Sirens which some mariners pretend to have seen. Although, in the cranium, the
bony nostrils open towards the summit, the orifices of the skin are pierced at the end of the
muzzle. Their stomach is divided into four saes, of which two are lateral, and they have a
large coecum.
Tue Manarti (Manatus, Cuv.)—
Have an oblong body, terminated by a lengthened oval fin: their grinders, eight in number throughout,
have square crowns, marked by two transverse ridges; there are no incisors or canines in the adult,
but, when very young, there are two very small pointed teeth in the intermaxillary bones, which soon
disappear. Vestiges of nails are visible on the edges of their swimming-paws, which they employ
with some address in carrying their young; heace the comparison of these organs with hands, and
the name of Manatus applied to the animals. From their manner of living, they are also called
Sea-cows, &c.; and from their mamme, Mermaids, &c.
The Manati (Trichechus manatus, Lin.),—Is chiefly found near the mouths of rivers, in the hottest parts of the
Atlantic Ocean ; and it does not appear that those of the American rivers differ specifically from those of Africa.
They grow to the length of fifteen feet, and their flesh is eaten. [M. F. Cuvier, from examination of the crania,
arrived at the conclusion that the African species (M. senegalensis, Adanson) was satisfactorily distinct; and a
third, from the rivers of Florida, has since been distinguished by Dr. Harlan as M. latirostris.]
Tue Dueones (Halicore, Ilig.)—
Have grinders composed of two cones laterally united: the teeth implanted in the incisive bones
continue to increase in length, till they become true pointed tusks, but are in great part covered by
thick fleshy lips, that are bristled with moustaches. The body is elongated, and the tail terminated by
a crescent-shaped flapper.
We know but of one species (H. dugong), which inhabits the Indian Ocean, and has been confounded by several
travellers with the Manati. Like that animal, it has been named Siren, Sea-cow, &c. [There is reason to suspect
the existence of several species of this genus; that of the Red Sea is described by M. Ruppell by the appellation
Hi. tabernaculus.] ! f
THE STELLERINES (Rytina, Ulig.)—
Appear to have only a single composite grinder on each side, with a flat crown, and elevated ridges of
enamel. Their swimming-paws have not even the little nails observable in the Manati. According to
Steller, the first, and hitherto the only one who has described them, their stomach also is much more
simple.
But one species is known, which inhabits the southern parts of the Pacific Ocean. [It is entirely covered with
a thick rugged cuirass, formed of agglutinated hairs, like the hoofs of ungulated quadrupeds.
The second family, or the animals which constitute the
CreTACEA ORDINARIA,—
Are distinguished from the preceding by the singular apparatus from which they have
received the appellation of Blowers. As with their prey they necessarily engulf, in their
L
146 MAMMALIA.
capacious mouths, a great volume of water, there required to be some method of getting rid
of it; and accordingly it passes through the nostrils by means of a peculiar disposition of the
velum palati, and is accumulated in a sac situated at the external orifice of the cavity of the
nose, whence, by the compression of powerful muscles, it is violently expelled through a
narrow aperture pierced on the summit of the head. It is thus that these animals produce
those jets of water observed by mariners at so great a distance. Their nostrils, continually
bathed in salt water, could not be lined with a membrane sufficiently delicate to enable them to
pereeive odours; hence they have none of those projecting lamimz observed in other animals :
the olfactory nerve is in some wanting, and if there be any endowed with the sense of smell,
it must be in a very slight degree. Their larynx, of a pyramidal form, penetrates into the
posterior portion of the nostrils, to receive air and conduct it to the lungs, without the animal
being obliged to raise its head and throat above water for that purpose: there are no pro-
jecting lamime im the glottis, and the voice is reduced to simple bellowing. They have no
vestige of hair*, but the whole body is covered with a smooth skin, under which [or more
strictly, forming part of it,| is that thick layer of blubber abounding in oil, the principal
object for which they are pursued.
The mamme are placed near the anus, and their swimming-paws are incapable of
graspmg.
Their stomach has five and sometimes as many as seven distinct sacs; instead of one single
spleen, they have several, that are small and globular. Those species which have teeth have
them all conical and similar to one another; for they do not chew their food, but swallow it
rapidly.
Two little bones suspended in the flesh, near the anus, are the sole remaining vestiges of
posterior limbs.
Several have a vertical fin on the back, composed of a tendinous substance, but unsup-
ported by bone. Their eyes, flattened in front, have a thick and solid schlerotica ; and the
teguments of the tongue are soft and smooth.
They may be subdivided imto two small tribes: those im which the head bears the usual
proportion to the body, and those in which it is immoderately large; the first comprehending
the Dolphins and the Narwhals.
Tue Doxputins (Delphinus, Lin.)—
Have teeth in both jaws, all simple, and nearly always conical. They are the most carnivorous, and,
in proportion to their size, the most cruel of their order. There is no ccecum.
Tue Dotpuins, properly so called, (Delphinus, Cuy.)—
Have a convex forehead, and the muzzle, which forms a kind of beak in front of the head, more
slender than the rest.
The Common Dolphin (PD. delphis, Lin.).—The beak-like snout depressed, and armed on each side of both jaws
with from forty-two to forty-seven slender, curved, and pointed teeth: it is black above, white below, and eight or
ten feet in length. This animal, found in vast herds in every sea [?], and celebrated for the velocity of its move-
ments, which sometimes precipitate it on the decks of vessels, appears really to have been the Dolphin of the
ancients. The entire organization of its brain would seem to indicate the docility which they attributed to it.+
The Great Dolphin (D. tusio, Bonaterre.)—The beak short, broad, and depressed ; twenty-one to twenty-four
teeth on each side above and below, which are conical, and often worn down: some individuals are more than
fifteen feet in length. It appears that they are found in the Mediterranean as well as in the Ocean [and, though
seldom taken, on account of the extreme rapidity of their movements, they are not rare in the British seas. There
are numerous others].
M. de Blainville separates from these first Dolphins, under the term
DrLPHINORYNCHUS,—
Those species in which the snout, though elongated and slender, is not separated from the forehead
by a distinct groove.
* Except in the genus Inia, d’Orbigny, wherein there are true | Héppuris), celebrated for its beautiful iridescent colours, which bears
gny, ‘PP , ,
moustaches —Ep, the same popular name —Ep.
f This animal must not be confounded with a fish (Coryphena
CETACEA. 147
One has been thrown upon our coasts (D. micropterus, Cuy.), remarkable for the small size and backward posi-
tion of its dorsal fin; it attains a length of fifteen feet, and loses all its teeth at an early age. [Only a single
specimen of this remarkable species has ever been obtained, which was cast upon the shore near Havre: its form
is slender and elongated, and the head is externally attached to the body by a distinct neck. No teeth were
discovered in either jaw in the recent state; but after the gums were removed, a few rudimentary teeth were
found in the lower jaw, as often happens in the upper jaw of the Cachalots. This animal constitutes the dodon,
we believe, of Lesson. ]
Another, which also sometimes occurs in our seas (D, rostratus, Cuv.), has a slender muzzle, externally all even
with the head, and twenty-one teeth on each side of bothjaws. Its dorsal is of the ordinary size.
The Soosoo of the Ganges (D. gangeticus, Roxburgh) should be separated from the foregoing, having the
spiracle in a longitudinal line, and slender jaws swoln at the end. [its teeth are thirty on each side above and
below, and according to M. F. Cuvier, the long symphysis and the intermaxillary crests approximate it to the
Cachalots.] It ascends very high up the Ganges, and is probably the Platanista of Pliny, [which might be
adopted as its generic designation].
Tue Porporses (Phocena, Cuv.)—
Have no beak [the largeness of the front-head compensating for its non-extension], but a short
muzzle, uniformly convex.
The Common Porpoise (Delph. phocena, Lin.), compressed and trenchant teeth, of a rounded form, to the
number of twenty-two or twenty-four on each side of both jaws; blackish above, the under-parts white. It is
[one of] the smallest of the Cetacea, not exceeding four or five feet in length, and is very common in all our
seas, where it associates in vast herds.
The Grampus (D. orea and D. gladiator, Auct.).—Large conical teeth, a little crooked, eleven on each side above
and below, the posterior transversely flattened : body black aboye and white beneath; a whitish crescent-shaped
mark over the eye; and the dorsal fin elevated and pointed. It is the largest of the Dolphin group, becoming
from twenty to twenty-five feet in length; and is a cruel enemy to the Whale, which it attacks in troops, tor-
menting it till it opens its mouth, when they devour the tongue.
A smaller species is occasionally met with on our coasts (D. aries, Risso; [Ph. griseus, F. Cuy.}), which loses
its upper teeth at an early age, and retains but few of the lower: its dorsal fin is less elevated and placed further
backward than in the Grampus, which latter is the true Aries of the ancients. The Epaulard ventru of Bonaterre
presents a similar form; but Hunter’s specimen was eighteen feet in length, whereas the present species does not
exceed ten.
[The species with globular heads compose the
GLOBICEPHALUS, Lesson. |]
The Deductor, or Ca’ing Whale (Delph. globiceps, Cuy. (Gl. deductor, Scoresby] ).—Head globular, with long and
pointed swimming paws: attains a length of more than twenty feet; and is black, with a white streak from the
throat to the anus. This species lives in troops of several hundreds, conducted by old males; and is sometimes
thrown upon our coasts. It has from nine to thirteen teeth on each side above and below, but loses all of them
with age. [A beautiful second species (G7. Rissii) exists in the Mediterranean, and two others have been deli-
neated and described. ]
THe DeLPHINAPTERUS, Lacepede,—
Merely differs from the Porpoises in having no dorsal fin. [This name has more recently been con-
fined to such as have a beak like the Dolphins, the others constituting the
Brtuaa, Lesson.
To the latter subdivision appertains |
The White Beluga (Delph. leucos, Gm.; D. albicans, Fabr.), with nine teeth on each side above and below,
thick and blunt throughout; a yellowish-white skin ; head externally convex like that of a Porpoise, [but more
approaching to globular], and size that of aGrampus. It inhabits all the glacial seas, and sometimes ascends
rivers to some distance. [Is occasionally met with on the British coasts.
To the restricted
DELPHINA PTERUS—
belongs ]
The White-beaked Dolphin of Peron (D. leucoramphus, Per.; [Delphinapterus Peronii, Less.}, an inhabitant of
the Austral seas, the head of which is but slightly convex and rather pointed, and the muzzle, part of the swim-
ming-paws, and all the under parts of the body, lustrous-white; the superior portion black. It has from thirty-
eight to forty-two teeth on each side above and below.*
* M. Rafinesque speaks of a Dolphin with two dorsal fins [on which | but as they only saw it at a distance, and half-immersed in the waves,
he bestows the appellation Oxypterus] ; and M.M.Quoy and Gaymard | there may have been some optical delusion,
saw one they have named D, rhinoceros, Voy. de Freycinet, ii, f. 21;
148 MAMMALIA.
Tue Borrie-HEADS (Hyperoodon, Lacep.)—
Have the body and muzzle nearly similar externally to those of the Dolphins properly so called, but
the cranium is laterally elevated by vertical bony partitions: most usually there are found only two
small teeth in the fore-part of the lower jaw, which do not always appear externally ; the palate is
studded with small tubercles, [and there is a small dorsal fin].
But one species is known, which attains a length of five-and-twenty feet, and perhaps more, [ Delph. edentulus,
Schreb.; D. bulskopf, Lacepede; D. bidentatus, Hunter; D. Hunteri, Desm.; the Bottle-nosed Whale of Hunter].
—It is taken in the British Channel and the North Sea, and is often designated Baleine a bec.
[Tue Diopons (Diodon, Lesson)—
Principally differ from the preceding in having a flattened forehead: their lower jaw is much larger
than the upper, and convex.
There is a species in the Mediterranean (Delph. Desmarestii, Risso), fifteen feet inlength; aspecimen of which,
or of another closely allied, was cast on shore on the coast of Scotland (D. Sowerbii, Desm. and Blainv.) Several
others are said to belong to this subdivision. ]
Tus Narwaat (Monodon, Lin.)\—
Has no teeth, properly so called; but very long and slender-pointed tusks implanted in the inter-
maxillary bones, and directed in the line of the axis of the body. The form of their body and head
greatly resembles that of the Porpoises, [and still more the Beluga, as noticed by Prof. Bell; the
swimming paws being also remarkably small, and the dorsal fin wanting, as in the latter animal].
Only one species is known (Mon. monoceros, Lin. ; [Narwhalus microcephalus, Bonat., Lacep., Desm.]), the tusk
of which, grooved spirally, and sometimes ten feet long, was formerly termed the horn of the Unicorn. This
animal possesses the germs of two tusks, but it is seldom that both become equally developed. That on the left
side usually attains its full growth, while the other remains permanently concealed within its socket, its develope-
ment having been prevented by its interior cavity becoming too rapidly filled with the deposition of ivory, which
thus obliterates its gelatinous core. According to the description of the Narwhal, it is scarcely more than twice
or three times the length of its tusk ; the skin is marbled with brown and whitish; it has a convex muzzle, small
mouth, spiracle placed on the top of the head, and no dorsal fin, but merely a projecting crest the whole length of
its spine. The teeth are sometimes found perfectly smooth.
[We may here mention, at the conclusion of the Cefacea with moderate-sized heads, an extremely
remarkable genus,—
Tue Intra, d’Orbigny,—
Which has the external form of the Dolphins, properly so called, with some coarse bristly hairs on the
snout: the spiracle is placed far backward, above the swimming-paws; the lips are deeply cleft to
beneath the eye; and there is a small dorsal fin, and proportionally large auditory aperture.
The only species known (I. Boliviensis, d’Orb.) is remarkable for occurring thousands of miles from the sea,
appearing to inhabit only the remote tributaries of the Amazons, and the elevated lakes of Peru: the singular
character of possessing bristly hairs on the snout has also been observed in them when very young. This species
has large swimming-paws, and thirty-four teeth om each side above and below, all of them rough, marked with
deep and interrupted furrows, and of an irregular mammalory shape behind, which is very peculiar. A female
specimen measured seven feet long, and the males are stated to be double that size: colour variable, commonly
pale blue above, passing into a roseate hue beneath. It comes more frequently to the surface than the marine
species, and is generally met with in troops of three or four individuals. ]
The remaining Cetacea have the head so very large, as to constitute one-third or even half
the entire length; but neither the cranium nor the brain participates in this disproportion,
which is wholly due to an enormous developement of the bones of the face.
Tue Cacuators (Physeter, Lin.),—
Are Cetacea with a most voluminous head, excessively enlarged, particularly in front ; in the upper jaw
of which there are neither teeth nor baleen (whalebone), or, if any of the former, they are small, and
not projecting beyond the gum; but the lower jaw, straight, elongated, and corresponding to a groove
in the upper one, is armed on its two sides with a row of cylindrical or conical teeth, which enter into
corresponding cavities of the upper jaw when the mouth is closed. The superior portion of their
enormous head consists almost entirely of large cavities, separated and covered by cartilages, and filled
with an oil that becomes concrete on cooling, well known in commerce by the name spermaceti, a
CETACEA. 149
substance for which they are principally hunted, as the body does not yield a large proportion of
blubber : these cavities, however, are very distinct from the true cranium, which is rather small, is
placed under their posterior portion, and contains the brain as usual. It appears that cavities filled
with this spermaceti, or adipocire as it is called, are distributed to several parts of the body, communi-
cating with those which fill the mass of the head; they even ramify through the external fat or
blubber. The odorous substance known by the appellation ambergris appears to be a concretion
formed in the intestines of the Cachalots, particularly during certain states of disease, and, it is said,
chiefly in the ccecum.
The species of this genus are by no means well determined. That which appears most common, the Ph. macro-
cephalus of Shaw and Bonaterre, but not of Linnzus, has a mere callous prominence instead of a dorsal fin; there
are from twenty to twenty-three teeth on each side of the lower jaw, and small conical ones hidden beneath the
gum in the upper: its blow-hole is single, and not double as in the greater number of Cetacea; neither is it
symmetrical, but is directed towards the left, and terminates on that side on the front of the muzzle, which latter
is truncate.* In addition to this, itis stated that the left eye is often smaller than the other, for which reason the
whalers endeavour to attack it on that side. This species must be very extensively distributed, if, as is asserted,
it alone furnishes the whole of the spermaceti and ambergris of commerce, for these substances are brought from
both the north and south. Cachalots without a dorsal fin have even been taken in the Adriatic.
Tue Puyserers, Lacepede,—
Are Cachalots with a dorsal fin.
Two species only have been distinguished (microps, and tursio or mular), and those merely by the equivocal
character of having the teeth curved or straight, blunt or pointed. These animals are found both in the Mediter-
ranean and glacial seas, in the latter of which they are reputed to be cruel enemies to the Seals.
THe Wuatess (Balena, Lin.)—
Equal the Cachalots in size, and in the proportional dimensions of the head, although the latter is not
so much enlarged in front; but they have no teeth whatever [beyond the rudiments of them in the
feetal state]. Thé two sides of their upper jaw, which is keel-shaped, are furnished with thin, trans-
verse, serrated lamine, termed daleen or whalebone, composed of a sort of fibrous horn fringed at the
edges, which serve to retain [and strain from the water] the minute animals on which these enormous
cetaceans feed. Their inferior jaw, supported by two osseous branches arched outwardly and upward,
without any armature, affords lodgment to a very thick and fleshy tongue, and, when the mouth is
closed, envelopes all the internal part of the upper jaw and the baleen with which it is invested. These
organs do not allow Whales to feed on such large animals as their vast size would lead to imagine.
They subsist on fish, but principally on worms, mollusks, and zoophytes, and it is said that they
chiefly take the very smallest, which become entangled in the filaments of the baleen. Their nostrils,
better organized for smell than those of the Dolphins, have some ethmoidal laminz, and appear to
receive some small olfactory nervous filaments. They have a short ccecum.
The Great Northern Whale (B. mysticetus, Lin.) was long considered to be the largest of known animals, but it
appears from the recent observations of Capt. Scoresby, that it scarcely ever exceeds seventy feet in length, which
the Rorquals or Whales with wrinkled bellies frequently surpass. {[t has no dorsal fin. To procure its blubber,
often several feet in thickness, and yielding an immense quantity of oil, whole fleets are annually equipped in
pursuit of it. Formerly bold enough to venture into our seas, it has gradually retired to the far north, where the
number is daily diminishing. Besides its oil, it furnishes the black and flexible whalebone of commerce, the pieces
of which are eight or ten feet long, and to the number of eight or nine hundred on each side of the palate. A
hundred and twenty tons of oil are obtained from a single individual. Shelled Mollusks attach themselves to its
skin, and multiply there as upon a rock; the Balanus family even penetrate into it. The excrement is of a fine
red colour, and affords a tolerable dye. There is a very similar species in the Antarctic seas,
Other species,
Tue Rorauats (Balenoptera, Lacepede),—
Have a dorsal fin, and are subdivided according as the belly is smooth or wrinkled. [As the former
section is unquestionably founded in error, as suspected by Cuvierf, we pass to those] which have the
throat and under-parts wrinkled with deep longitudinal folds, and consequently susceptible of great
dilatation, the intent of which, in their economy, is yet unknown.
* We have verified on two crania this want of symmetry in the | induces us to credit the inequality of the eyes inentioned by Eyéde.
spiracie, announced by Dudley, Anderson, and Swedianer, which { The wrinkied belly being simply filled out with water.
|
|
|
150 MAMMALIA.
There are two in the European seas, viz.,—the Great Rorqual (Bal. ooops, Lin.),—superior in length to the com-
mon Whale, and shunned on account of its extreme ferocity, and the small quantity ofits oil; and the Small Ror-
qual (Bal. musculus, Lin.), which differs from the other [in its very inferior size, in its proportions, and number
of vertebre. There is a third in the southern seas, and also a distinct fossil species.
On proceeding to determine the fixed analogies of the teeth throughout the different groups of Mammatia, we
have arrived (since most of the foregoing pages were stereotyped) at the conclusion, that no placental mammalian
has more than three pairs of incisors, or three pairs of true or persistent molars, (normally,) in either jaw; all
seeming exceptions being reducible to this general proposition: whereas the Marsupials have normally four of
each, and some even five. By persistent molars, are intended those which are not preceded by milk-teeth.
Following, then, the indications afforded by the structure of the molars, (which we conceive to furnish the most
available guide to sound classification,) we are next led to recognize two principal varieties of dentition among the
Placentalia, to one or the other of which every observed modification may be definitively referred. These two
varieties are characteristic of a great zoophagous type and a great phytophagous type.
Where exceptions occur in the former instance, the amylaceous parts of vegetables, as fruits, seeds, and fari-
naceous bulbs or roots, are almost exclusively resorted to; and animal products are preferred to the composition
of the recent carcass in those few exceptive cases which, in a trivial degree, affect the latter generalization.
The zoophagous type of dentition is obviously of a higher grade than the other, and the animals in which it
occurs require more nutritious aliment.
Throughout the zoophagous division, the molars are compact in texture, and the enamel never dips into their
substance ; the basal growth of the teeth (except the pseudo-incisive canines only, in the very singular genus
Cheiromys,) ceases upon the latter attaining their required size; in consequence of which they gradually wear
down by attrition, till in aged animals they are not unfrequently reduced to stumps.
In the phytophagous division, the molars are much less compact, and the enamel generally dips into
their substance in various ways; the teeth are commonly furnished with persistent formative pulps, which
deposit fresh substance at their base as their crowns wear away, so that they continue permanently growing. ‘The
exceptions that occur to this general definition do-not intrinsically affect the distinctness of the present group
from the other, and are easily understood, so that a transverse section of a molar (kuown to be that of a placental
animal) will suffice in every instance for the determination to which it belongs.
These two great divisions somewhat analogously subdivide each into two sections, which differ considerably in
the general details of their organization, and most commonly in the structure of the teeth. They may be regarded
as normal and abnormal sections.
In the normal sections of the zoophagous and phytophagous grand divisions of Placentalia, the four sorts of
teeth—incisors, canines, renewed and persistent molars—are generally present, or at least three sorts of them,
each characterized by a particular form and structure different from the rest. In the abnormal sections, the teeth
are commonly much more numerous, and alike in structure, and consist principally or even wholly of false
molars; all of them are without exception single-rooted.
We might consider these four sections as Orders, and denominate them as follow.
A. Zoophagous type.
1. Typodontia. Normal: comprehending the Bimana, Quadrumana, and Carnassiers of Cuvier.
2. Isodontia. Abnormal: consisting of the Cetacea of Cuvier, divested of the herbivorous subdivision.
B. Phytophagous type.
3. Diplodontia. Normal: comprising the Pachydermata, Cetacea herbivora, Rodentia, and Ruminantia of
)
the same naturalist.
4. Aplodontia. Abnormal: corresponding to the Edentata of Cuvier, divested of the Monotremata.
These together constitute the normal or placental subclass of Mammalia; and the abnormal or oyo-viviparous
subclass might range in two orders only, viz. :
5. Heterodontia. Normal: or the Marsupiata: and
6. Pseudodontia. Abnormal: or the Monotremata.
The Typodontia primarily subdivide into the Primates and Fere of Linnzus, or Secundates, as the latter has
recently been termed by De Blainville.
The Primates are characterized by the external distincticns popularly known, and also, it may be added, by their
hair being of one sort only, having never any softer felt beneath it.* They separate into Cheiropoda and Cheiroptera.
The Cheiropoda comprise the Bimana and Quadrwnana of Cuvier, but not the marsupial handed animals, in-
cluded under this name by Mr. Ogilby. They have never more than four incisors in either jaw, invariably pos-
sess a coecum, have no os penis, and are born with the eyes open. They subdivide into Anthropida and Lemuria.
The Anthropida are characterized by the general form of the head, the complete separation of the orbits from
the temporal fossa by a bony partition, by having the incisors broad and contiguous, and vertical, or nearly so,
in both jaws, by their anthropoid molars, &c. Their teeth form an even series, the continuity of which is only
broken by the interspace required for the reception of the opposite canine; and in Man only, where the canines
are not lengthened beyond the other teeth, even this vacuity does not occur. They fall into the Catarrhini and
Platyrrhini of Geofiroy, according to the number of false molars; and the circumstance of their being respectively
peculiar to the Old and New Worlds, affords a presumptive argument that the human genus, which pertains
strictly to the former, is not indigenous to America.
* We were deceived by certain appearances in stating that exceptions to this rule existed, at pp. 57, 60.
MAMMALIA. 151
The Lemuria are mostly distinguished by a vulpine muzzle, with separated incisors in the upper jaw, those of
the lower directed horizontally forward, as are also the inferior canines, which the author reckoned as a third pair
of incisors. Their cheek-teeth are often sharply tuberculated ; and the doubling down of the ears in some, the
character of the fur, the particular structure of the female reproductive organs, nocturnal habits, and a variety of
other characters, forcibly recall to mind the insectivorous Bats. Among them, the genus Cheirogaleus is remark-
able for the total absence of superior canines; and that of Cheiromys for having rodent canines, which pass
through the intermaxillary bones, and supply the place of incisors, which are altogether wanting.
The Cheiroptera have never more than four incisors to the upper jaw, but commonly six below, which is the
normal complement. Amongst their less obvious distinctive characters from the other Primates, may be mentioned
the constant absence of any ccecum, and the presence of a small os penis within the glans, but different from that
of ordinary occurrence among the Secundates. They are born with their eyes closed. Following the fancy of
Linneus in applying the name Lemur to the preceding group, we propose to designate the two principal divisions
of Cheiroptera,—Harpydia and Spectra, which, in various respects, are analogous to the Anthropida and Lemuria.
The Harpydia have blunt molars, an extremely elongated stomach, and long intestines; also a sonorous voice,
and most usually a claw to the fore-finger. Though stated to feed, in some instances, partly on insects, we have
reason to believe (from recent observation of a living animal, which invariably rejects all insect-food that is offered
to it,) that they are exclusively frugivorous. All are peculiar to the eastern hemisphere.
The Spectra have a globular stomach, short intestines, and sharp tubercles to the molars, except in the very
extraordinary genus Desmodus, which, for reasons connected with its habits, has no true molars whatever. They
have a clicking voice, and no claw to the fore-finger, &c.
The second sub-order of Typodontia, or the Fere, or Secundates, subdivides into the obvious groups Carnivora
and Insectivora of Cuvier; but as these names are equally applicable to Marsupial genera, and therefore particu-
larly liable to mislead, by inducing the erroneous supposition that they apply to all carnivorous and insecti-
vorous Mammalia respectively, in which significant general sense they might still be employed with con-
venience, just as the analogous terms Herbivora and Frugivora are at present, we believe that they might
advantageously be disused in their restricted and forced meaning, to be superseded by names of more special
application. We therefore venture to designate them Cynodia and Ecanina. It isin this division that the four
different sorts of teeth assume their most distinctive characters, as it is unnecessary to dwell upon. The incisors
are rarely less than six in number, in either jaw.
In the Cynodia, the canines are always present, both above and below, and are invariably strongly characterized
as such; and the incisors form a transverse range, the outer pair, more particularly those above, being always
largest, and the medial smallest. They fall into four subtribes, viz., Digitigrada, Subplantigrada, Plantigrada, and
Pinnigrada ; the first and last of which are constantly furnished with a ccecum, which does not occur in the others.
The Digitigrada are not always digitigrade, but the term need not on this account be altered. We adopt the
group as instituted by Cuvier, detaching only the first leading subdivision, or that of the Weasels and allied genera.
The Subplantigrada have never more than one true molar above, and another below, which vary exceedingly in
developement, in an inverse ratio to the carnassier, or scissor-tooth,—the Weasels and Badgers exhibiting the
extremes. The great and small intestines scarcely differ in calibre; and all, unless the Otters constitute an excep-
tion, can diffuse at will a disgusting stench. None of them fall into a torpid state during the winter, like the northern
Plantigrada. Their hind feet are always semi-plantigrade, but none of them bring the heel quite to the ground.
The Plantigrada have constantly two pairs of true molars in each jaw, which likewise vary exceedingly in de-
velopement, and in an inverse ratio to the scissor-teeth, which in the Bears are reduced to their minimum
throughout the Cynodia. In their plantigrade gait, and generally naked sole (not naked by friction merely, as in
the Badgers), their tendency to torpor during severe weather, and a variety of other particulars, a direct affi-
nity to the Insectivora, Cuv., is very apparent; and the Raccoons among them are further remarkable for the
entire separation, and a certain amount of prehensibility of the toes, which last enables them to clasp small objects
in a manner observed in no other Secundates,—the rest of the Cynodia having a membrane more or less developed
between the toes. The skull of the Bears exhibits various tokens of affinity with the next group.
The Pinnigrada, or Seals, correspond to the Amphibia of Cuvier, and are remarkable for the similarity of their
true and false molars ; the former of which, however, in no instance, exceed the typical number.
The Ecanina, or second and abnormal subtribe of Secundates (being the Insectivora, Cuv.), have an attenuated
muzzle, and mostly separated incisors that face laterally, the medial or foremost being always largest, as in the Pri-
mates; no true upper canines, but very commonly an enlarged false molar with two fangs, that presents the appear-
ance and performs the office of a canine, the lower canines being always present (unless in the Shrews), but commonly
very small, and hence ranked as a fourth pair of incisors. They have generally three true molars, both above and be-
low, and always perfect clavicles, which is the case in no species of Cynodia. The genera Macroschelides and Tupaia
alone possess a ccecum ; and the Shrews, which have no incisors, nor even intermaxillary bones that should contain the
upper ones, are remarkable for possessing two very curious front teeth, which wesuspect are modified false molars.
We shall offer no further remarks on the IsoponTt1a, or Cetacea ordinaria of Cuvier, than to observe, that
the Narwhal alone among them possesses other than false molars.
The DreLopontIA, or normal order of the great phytophagous type, divides first into Brochata and Ungulata,
the names of which require to be admitted with some reservation, though certainly not with more than—nor indeed
so much as—the Edentata of Cuvier. They have always a voluminous ccecum, with the single, and consequently
very remarkable, exception of the small Dormouse group.
The Brochata have ordinarily (at least the three first principal divisions of them) permanently growing canines,
which either pass through the intermaxillaries, as in the Elephants and Rodents—deriving their nutriment, how-
152 MAMMALIA.
ever, from within the true maxillaries—or they are directed outwards, as in the Pigs and Hippopotami. The
composite structure of the molars, from which this order takes its name, attains its most remarkable develope-
ment in the present division, as observed in the Elephant, the Capybara, and the Phascochcere. They have rarely
fewer than four, and often five distinct toes on each foot; and generally a cleft upper lip, less observable when the
nose is prolonged into a snout, or proboscis. They separate into Proboscidia, Rodentia, Cherodia, and Syrenia.
The close affinity of the Proboscidia and Rodentia was distinctly pointed out and descanted upon by Cuvier in
his Ossements Fossiles, to which valuable work the reader is necessarily referred, from want of space to enlarge
upon the subject here. The tusks of the Proboscidia are mostly peculiar to the upper jaw, where they attain
enormous dimensions, being small when present in the lower one. Their form is cylindrical, with conically-
pointed tips, and they are surrounded with euamel.*
The Rodentia have approximated tusks in both jaws, with enamel only in front; and the Hares alone among
them possess true incisors in the upper jaw only, in front of which the tusks pass, protruding in their usual site
throughout the group. They have neither an elongated snout nor a proboscis; and their extremities are unguicu-
lated. In the Hare, which has six rootless molars, the three first alone are preceded by rooted milk teeth; and
the anterior molar, in numerous other genera, the adults of which have four, is in like manner preceded by a
deciduous rooted tooth, which is shed about the time the last posterior molar protrudes through the gum.
The Cherodia have always incisors, their tusks, of similar kind to those of the two preceding groups, being
directed outwards, and those of the upper and lower jaws generally rubbing against each other. The Swine and
Hippopotami are characteristic examples ; and we are disposed to refer to this division (as a distinct minor group),
the very singular genus Hyraz, the adults of which do not possess canines.
Lastly, the Syrenia, or Cetacea herbivora, Cuv., which have no posterior extremities, like the Isodontia, are
likewise deprived of canines, at least the existing genera; for the Deinotherum (assuming that this lost genus is
correctly placed here) had enormous tusks in the lower jaw only, anomalously turned downward. Their general
anatomy leaves no doubt of the propriety of separating them altogether from the Jsodontia, or zoophagous
Cetacea, and allies them (we consider) most nearly to the Chewrodia.
The Ungulata, or grazing animals, divide, according to the simple or complex stomach, into Bellua & Ruminantia
The Bellua consist of the Horses, Tapirs, Rhinoceroses, and proximate fossil genera; all of which now existing
have a prehensile upper lip more or less developed, the nostrils being prolonged with it into a short flexible pro-
boscis in the Tapirs, and there is reason to conclude in many of the extinct forms. The true and false molars
present no sensible difference in the adult animal ; but the dentition of the young proves that the normal comple-
ment of true molars is not exceeded,
The Ruminantia fall into Ancerata and Pecora ; the former consisting of the Camels and Llamas, which have a
cleft and prehensile upper lip, and claw-like hoofs upon which they do not rest; and the latter of the remainder,
which have the upper lip entire and non-prehensile, (the tongue becoming so in its stead,) and the ends of their
toes encased in hoofs, upun the soles of which the weight of the body is supported. The former alone possess any
superior incisors, though only one pair; but all have six incisors in the lower jaw, together with inferior canines,
which in the Pecorva assume the form and direction of incisors, but the true analogy of which appears on com-
parison of them with the lower canines of either the Bellua or Ancerata, and of the Bactrian or Two-humped
Camel in particular, which has no interspace (as in the others) between its lower canines and incisors.
The APLoponTIA, or abnormal division of the phytophagous type, corresponding to the Edentata of Cuvier, is
now in course of becoming unexpectedly elucidated by the extraordinarily rapid discovery of fossil genera in South
America, which present a more complicated form of molar tooth than was previously known im this division, as
exemplified by the newly established genera Mylodon, Glyptodon, and we venture to suggest — Tovrodon,
wherein the indentations of the enamelled sides of the teeth resemble those of many rodents. However numerous
may be the false molars in certain genera of this division, the number of their true molars appears in no instance
to exceed three, (at least in those which we have been able to examine, comprehending all with the unfortunate
exception of Priodon); and the structural distinction between their true and false molars is sufficiently evident.
Of the two Ovo-viviparous orders, there is only space left to remark, that whereas the Placental Carnivora and
Herbivora are (as we have seen) modified upon two distinct types, which do not pass into each other, the Marsu-
pial Carnivora and Herbivora pertain to the same equivalent type, and grade into each other so that an analogous
line of rigid demarcation cannot be traced. This perhaps may be added to the various indications of their
abnormity as a group, as compared with the preceding or Placental subclass of Mammalia.
In conclusion, it may here be noticed, that without intending any thing of the kind while gradually ascending
to the foregoing classification, it has so happened that species with superior intelligence in conformity with their
cerebral developement are placed at the head of each principal group, which may or may not be fortuitous coinci-
dence. Thus, Man ranks at the head of the most highly organized order—Typodontia, the Dolphin at the head of
the Zsodontia, and the Elephant at that of the great phytophagous division, and, consequently, of the Diplodontia ;
while the Dog ranges first among the Secundates, and the Horse first of the Ungulata. The leading genus of the
Aplodontia may yet remain to be discovered. The animals here mentioned (at least the terrene kinds, for of the
Dolphin we do not possess the requisite data for forming an opinion), certainly appear to possess more eminently
culturable intellects than any others, such as may be applied to purposes having no relation to their natural
habits ; and Man has accordingly been enabled to gain them as assistants in his various labours and occupations. ]
* It may be that the Proboscidia supply an exception to the other- | real, the last of them being probably analogous to the teeth which
wise universal rule of placental Mammalia having never more than | human beings sometimes develope when in vigorous senility ; theoreti-
three pairs of true molars in either jaw; but we suspect that such | cally, a renewal of their predecessors.
seeming exception would upon analysis prove tu be more apparet than
THE OVIPAROUS VERTEBRATES IN GENERAL.
Although the three classes of Oviparous Vertebrates differ very much from each other
in their quantum of respiration, and in all that relates to it, viz., the power of move-
ment and the energy of the senses, they present several characters in common when
opposed to the Mammalia, or Viviparous Vertebrates, [certain of which are partici-
pated in by the Ovoviviparous Mammalia, or the subclass of Marsupiata and
Monotremata].
The hemispheres of the brain are much reduced, and [as in the Ovoviviparous
Mammalia] are not united by a corpus callosum; the crura of the cerebellum do not
form that protuberance called the pons Varolii; the nates (at least in two of these
classes) attain a great development, are hollowed so as to enclose a veutricle, and [as
in the Ovoviviparous Mammalia] are not covered by the hemispheres, but are visible
below or on the sides of the cerebrum, [which last statement does not apply to the
Ovoviviparous Mammalia]: their nostrils are less complex ; the ear [as in the Mono-
tremata] has not so many small bones, which in several are totally wanting; the
cochlea, where it exists, which is oniy the case in Birds, is much more simple, &c.
Their lower jaw, always composed of many pieces, is attached by a concave facet to a
salient process, which belongs to the temporal bone, but is separated from its petrous
portion: the bones of the cranium are more subdivided, though they occupy the same
relative places, and fulfil similar functions ; thus, the frontal is composed of five or six
pieces, &c. The orbits are merely separated by an osseous lamina of the sphcenoidal
bone, or by a membrane. When these animals possess anterior extremities, in addition
to the clavicle, which is often united to its fellow on the opposite side, and is then
termed fourchette, the scapular also rests upon the sternum, by means of a very large
and prolonged coracoid apophysis. ‘The daryne is more simple, and has no epig/lottis ;
the lungs are not separated from the abdomen by a perfect diaphragm, [except in the
single instance of that extraordinary bird, the Apteryr], &c. But in order that these
various relations should be adequately appreciated, it would be necessary to enter into
anatomical details, which do not belong to this first part of our work. It is sufficient
to have here pointed out the mutual analogy of the Ovipara, which, in reference to the
plan on which they are constructed, is greater than that of any of them with the
Mammalia.
Oviparous generation consists, essentially, in this; that the young animal is not
attached by a placenta to the parietes of the uterus, or of the oviduct, but remains
separate from it by its most external envelope, [all which applies to the Ovoviviparous
Mammalia]. Its aliment is prepared beforehand, and enclosed in a sac attached to its
intestinal canal ; being what is termed the vitellus, or yolk of egg, of which the young
animal is a sort of appendage, at first imperceptible, which is nourished and augmented
by absorbing the fluid of the yolk. Such of the Ovipara as breathe by lungs, have the
egg furnished with a highly vascular membrane, which appears to serve for respiration ;
it is connected with the bladder, and represents the allantoid of Mammalia. ‘This
membrane is neither found in Fishes, nor the Batrachians; which latter, when young,
respire in the manner of Fishes, by gills or branchie.
154 AVES.
Many of the cold-blooded Ovipara do not bring forth their young until they are
developed and extricated from their shell, or other membranes which separated them
from their parent. ‘These are called false Ovipara.
THE SECOND CLASS OF VERTEBRATED ANIMALS.
THE BIRDS (AVES),—
Are oviparous vertebrates with double circulation and respiration, [mostly] organized
for flight.
Their lungs, undivided and attached to the ribs, are enveloped by a membrane
pierced with large holes, and which allows the air to pass into many cavities of the
chest, the abdominal region, arm-pits, and even of the interior of the bones*; so that
the ambient fluid not only bathes the surface of the pulmonary vessels, but also that
of an infinitude of vessels traversing the rest of the body. hus Birds respire, in
certain respects, by the ramifications of their aorta, as well as by those of their
pulmonary artery, and the energy of their irritability is in preportion to their amount
of respiration.t ‘Their total conformation is arranged to participate in this energy.
Their anterior extremities, destined to sustain them in flight, could neither serve
them for standing, nor for clutching : they are bipeds, then,
and pick up objects from the earth with their mouth ; their
body, consequently, is balanced upon the legs; the thighs
are directed forward, and the toes are lengthened to form
a sufficient base for standing. The pelvis is longitudi-
nally much extended, to furnish attachment to the muscles
which support the trunk upon the thighs: there is even
a suite of muscles proceeding from the pelvis to the toes ;
and passing over the knee and heel, so that the simple
weight of the bird flexes the toes: it is thus that they
are enabled to sleep perched on one foot. The ischia, and
especially the ossa pubis, are lengthened out behind, and
widened in their span, to allow the necessary space for
the developement of the eggs.
The neck and the beak are elongated to reach the
ground; but the former has also the requisite flexibility for
doubling backward when at rest. It has therefore numerous
vertebre, [varying from twelve to twenty-three, which latter
number is attained only in the genus Cygnus]. ‘The trunk,
on the contrary, which serves as a fulcrum to the wings,
has but little mobility; the sternum especially, to which
Hig. 07.—Skeleton of Jer Falcon. are attached the muscles which effect the propulsive stroke
in flying, is of great extent, its surface [except in the Ostrich and allied genera, which de
not fly,] being further augmented by a projecting ridge along its middle. Itis [mostly]
* In the Hornbills, even the phalanges of the toes are hollow, and + Two Sparrows consume as niuch air as a Guineu-pig..—Levoi-
communicate with the lungs. The opposite extreme occurs in the | sree, Mémoires de Chimie, i. 110,
alpterys, which has no accessory air-cavities.—Ep.
155
composed originally of five pieces: one medial (fig. 68, @), of which this salient lamina
[known as the sternal crest, ridge, or keel] constitutes a part ; two triangular anterior la-
teral [termed costal processes] (6), for the attachment of the ribs ;
/ and two forked posterior lateral (c), for the extension of its sur-
}%~ face; and the greater or less degree of the ossification [that is to
4 ee say, obliteration] of the notches of these last, and the extent of
z OZ the interval which is left between them and their principal bone,
‘“<—~=— denote the relative amount of vigour of flight in Birds. The
© (Eagles, Harriers, (the Falcons much more slowly, if indeed at
all), and some other] diurnal Birds of prey, the Swifts and the
Humming-birds, [the Parrots, and also the Storm-petrels,] lose,
as they grow old, all traces of these unossified spaces. [In the
Ostrich and its allies, the sternum is composed originally of only two pieces ; and the
number likewise varies in those Birds which possess a sternal crest. }
The fourchette [/urcula, or “‘ merry-thought” bone], (fig. 68, d), produced by the
junction of the two clavicles, and the two stout abutments formed by the [huge]
coracoid aphophyses (e), keep the shoulders apart, notwithstanding the opposing force
exerted by the action of flying ; the fourchette, in particular, is commonly more stout
and open, acccrding as the flight of a Bird is vigorous.* (See fig. 67.) The
wing, supported by the humerus (fig. 69 a,) fore-arm
(6), and hand, which is elongated, and exhibits one
digit and the rudiments of two [or (including the
winglet 0,) three] others (1, 2,4) is furnished through-
out its length with a range of elastic quills, which greatly
extend the surface that resists the air. The quills ad-
hering to the hand are named primaries, and these are
[almost] always ten in number}; those attached to
the fore-arm are called secondaries, but their number
varies ; weaker feathers attached to the humerus are
styled scapularies [tertiaries; the true scapularies
constituting that separate range which grows over
the scapulars, or ‘ shoulder-blades”] ; and the bone
which represents the thumb} (0), is also furnished
with what are designated bastard quills, [this member
being generally termed alula spuria, or winglet]. Along
the base of the quills is a range [and successive
ranges] of feathers named coverts [both on the outer
and inner surfaces of the wing, which receive corre-
sponding appellations to those of the quill-feathers they
impend, as primary coverts, &c.,and are further distinguished as greater, lesser, and least].
Fig. 68.—Sternal apparatus of a
newly-hatched Chick.
Fig. 69.—Jer Falcon’s Wing.
* In the instance of the Parrots, some of which are birds of very
strong flight, although the coracoids are always very stout (much
resembling those of the Hawks), the furculais never strong, and is
peculiarly flattened, so that its resisting force is thus considerably
diminished, Some Parroquets, indeed, as those small ones popularly
ternied Love-birds (Agrapornis), have no ‘urcula whatever; and it
is worthy of being noticed that the restricted Toucans (Rhamphastos)
have the clavicles separate and very short, forming small dagger-
shaped appendages, the use of which is not obvious.—Ep.
+ In the Grebe genus, eleven: many of the singing birds have the
first extremely minute ; and, in the Starling and some others, it is,
analogically speaking, wanting; so that the number is in these
reduced to nine.—Ep.
t As on the removal of digits, that of the thumb is found to be
invariably the first, the rudimentary finger above referred to is now
considered as analogous to the index finger of the human hand: the
thumb, however, being sometimes represented by a beny spine;
as the spur of a common fowl represents the first digit of the
foot.—Ep.
a
156 AVES.
The bony tail is very short, [and consists in most instances of nine vertebre, the
three last of which are commonly anchylosed into a plough-share form, and are gene-
rally collectively styled the coccyx], but has a range of strong feathers, which, when
spread out, assist in supporting the bird: their number is ordinarily twelve ; sometimes
fourteen, and in many of the Gallinacee eighteen; [in some few genera, as the
Grebes, Nandou, &c., these are wanting altogether ; a single Humming-bird (Trochilus
enicurus) possesses only six; the Ani eight; the rest of the Humming-birds, and
various others, ten; while the Swans present from eighteen to twenty-two. The two
central of these feathers are implanted above the even line formed by the insertien of
the rest, and essentially correspond to the wing-tertiaries, as the others do to the
wing-secondaries ; the latter being in no instance moulted more than once in the year,
the former in many instances twice: we might accordingly designate the two central
tail feathers, which differ conspicuously from the rest in structure, wropygials. Above
and below the tail are lengthened feathers, commonly of weak texture, known as the
upper and under tail-coverts.
The rest of the feathers of Birds are named from their position, as frontal, coronal,
occipital, nuchal, dorsal or interscapulary, which together form a continuous series, apart
from the scapalaries ; those in front of the eye are termed Joral,and the auditory aperture
is covered by a range styled auriculars.or ear-coverts : the sides of the neck and medial
portion of the sternal and abdominal region are at most covered with down; the
former being concealed by the lateral feathers of the fore and hind neck meeting ; the
latter by a similar junction of two distinct lateral ranges. As it is necessary that the
warm body of a bird should be in actual contact with the eggs during incubation,
whatever down may cover the medial inferior region disappears in the females towards
the season of propagation, even in those confined in cages, so that this bareness is not
produced mechanically. Finally, besides various accessory tufts in different genera,
some long slender feathers are situate at the base of the wing internally, which are
named azillaries}.
The legs have a femur, a tibia, and a peronzeum attached to the femur with a spring,
which maintains their extension without effort on the part of the muscles. The tarsus
and metatarsus are represented by a single bone, terminating below in three pullies.
Most commonly there are three toes before, and a thumb behind*; the latter being
sometimes deficient. In the Swifts it is directed forwards, [though half-reversible : in
the Moth-hunters and some others, inward, at a right angle with the axis of the body].
In the yoke-footed Birds, on the contrary, the external toe and the thumb are dis-
posed backwards [most usually, but sometimes (as in the Touracos and Puff-birds)
laterally: in the Trogons, the first and second toes are opposed to the third and
fourth; and accordingly the longest toe, or that which corresponds to the middle one
in the generality of the class, is inward, instead of being outward, as in all the other
yoke-footed groups]. The number of articulations increases in each toe, commencing
with the thumb, which has two, and ending with the external toe, which has five.
[The Swifts present a remarkable exception; and it may be remarked that, in the
Ostrich alone, only two toes are present. ]
In genera’, [invariably], Birds are covered with feathers, a sort of tegument best
* The word thumb is here and subsequently used merely ina popular ) thumbs of the Quadrumana are represented, in the class of Birds,
seusc, to signify its antagonism to the other digits: as the hinder } only by the tarsal spurs of many Gallinacee.—Ep.
AVES. uaz
adapted to protect them from the rapid variations of temperature to which their move-
ments expose them. The air-cavities which occupy the interior of their body, and
[usually] even supersede the marrow in their bones, increase their specific lightness.
The sternal portion of the ribs is ossified, as well as the vertebral, to impart more force
to the dilatation of the chest. To each rib is attached a small bone, which soon becomes
soldered to it, and is directed obliquely backward towards the next rib, all concurring
to give additional solidity to the thorax.
The eye of Birds is so conformed as to enable them to distinguish objects both far
and near with equal clearness; a vascular and plaited membrane, which extends from
the profundity of the globe to the edge of the crystalline, probably assists in displacing
that lens. The anterior surface of the globe is also strengthened by a circle of bony
pieces; and, besides the two ordinary eyelids, there is always a third, situate at the
inner angle, and which, by means of a remarkable muscular apparatus, can be drawn
over the front of the eye like a curtain. The cornea is very convex, but the crystalline
is flat, and the vitreous humour small.
The ear of Birds has but a single small bone, formed of a branch adherent to the
tympanum, and of another terminating in a plate that rests upon the fenestra ovalis :
their cochlea is a cone slightly curved; but their semicircular canals are large, and
lodged in a portion of the skull, where they are surrounded on all sides by air-cavities
that communicate with the arca. [Some] nocturnal Birds alone have a large
external conch, which however does not project like that of quadrupeds, [though in the
restricted genus Striz an overlapping cartilaginous flap is developed anteriorly, by
which the auditory aperture is closed at will]. The orifice of the ear is generally
covered with feathers [the ear-coverts], the barbs of which are more fringed than those
of other feathers.
The organ of smell, concealed within the base of the beak, has ordinarily three car-
tilaginous ossa turbinata, which vary in complication; it is very sensible, although it
has no cavity excavated within the parietes of the cranium. The size of the bony
openings of the nostrils determines the strength of the beak; and the cartilages,
membranes, feathers, and other teguments which contract these apertures, exert an
influence on the perceptibility of odours, and on the sort of nourishment.
The tongue has little muscular substance, and is supported by a bone articulated on
the hyoid; in most Birds this organ is not very delicate. [The Parrots probably enjoy
most perfectly the sense of taste. ]
The feathers, as well as the quills, which differ only in size, are composed of a stem,
hollow at its base, and of barbs, which are themselves furnished with smaller ones ;
their tissue, lustre, strength, and general form, vary infinitely. [They may be con-
veniently divided into clothing feathers, and those which are subservient to locomo-
tion; the vibrissee even, which are disposed in some instances as eyelashes, and more
frequently impend the nostrils or arm the rictus of Birds, are merely barbless feathers,
which are developed and periodically renewed like other feathers. In many groups,
the clothing feathers are furnished with a supplementary shaft, or accessory plume,
which, in the quills or sustaining feathers, is at most represented by only a few downy
filaments. This supplementary plume, in the Emeus, is developed equally with the
primary shaft, so that two similar feathers grow from the same quill: and in the
Cassowary, there is even a third shaft in addition. In the Poultry and some others,
eee
AVES.
the accessory plume is large, but of soft and downy texture: others have it reduced to
a small tuft of down; while in many it is absent altogether. In some Birds, the
vanes of the feathers are to a variable extent united, or soldered into an uniform mass ,
and there are various additional modifications, too numerous to admit of detail]. The
touch must be feeble in all parts that are covered with them; and, as the beak is
almost always corneous and but little sensitive, and the toes are invested with scales
above and a callous skin underneath, this sense can be of little efficacy in the class of
Birds. [In the Snipes and Lamellirostres, however, the sense of touch in the bill must
be delicate, as testified by their manner of feeding, as well as by the many nervous
papillee distributed over its surface. The enormous bill of the Toucans, also, is
very sensitive ; and even the hardest bills are traversed by ramifications of the fifth
pair of nerves, which terminate in scattered papille. }
The feathers are cast twice in the year [in some instances, but by far the greater
number of Birds renew their plumage in autumn only; and in no instance are the
wing-primaries shed excepting in autumn, or at that moult which corresponds to the
autumnal moult. Many, as the Hawks, larger Gulls, &c., retain their entire nestling
garb till the second autumn ; while others, as the Crows, Starlings, &c., renew every
feather previous to the first winter; and there are some groups, as that of the
Thrushes, together with various double-moulting Birds, as the Pipits and Wagtails,
which change their first clothing plumage soon after quitting the nest, but retain their
nestling primaries until the second autumn—(that is, until the third renovation of the
body feathers). In the Cormorants, Grebes, &c., some additional ornamental plumes are
developed towards the commencement of the breeding season; at which time various
other Birds undergo a change of colour, unaccompanied by any moult *; while others,
again, cast the terminal portion (commonly of a dingy hue) of the greater number of
their feathers, which during winter had concealed the brighter tints of summer: two
or more of these various modes, by which a seasonal alteration of appearance is effected,
being frequently simultaneously observable in the same individual.] In certain species,
the winter plumage differs in its colours from that of summer; and in the greater
number, the female differs from the male by colours less vivid, and the young of both
sexes then resemble the female. When the adult male and female are of the same
colour, the young have a peculiar livery.
require to be qualified by numerous exceptions: the true enunciation of them being,
that, when the plumage of the young differs from that of the adult male, or of the
[As thus expressed, however, these rules
female in those few cases where (as in the common Gallinule) this sex is the brighter,
that of the other sex may be similar to either of those extremes, or is in various
degrees intermediate: the male and female of the common British Redstart, for
instance, are dissimilar, and the young do not resemble the adult female; but the
garb of the latter is intermediate to those of the adult male and young.t]
adults of both sexes; and, in the Common Gallinule, only by the
mature female. There are also many Birds in which neither sex
* When this takes place, as in certain Gambets (Yotanus), the
colouring matter is often entirely absorbed previously to the autumnal
change of feather ; and in some double-moulting species, as the Golden
Plover, it commonly happens in spring that the colouring secretion
tinges the old feathers that are loose, and ready to drop off ;—thus
proving that a circulation obtains in the pores of feathers, even up to
the period of their being naturally cast.—Ep.
+ There is a typical state of plumage in most groups of Birds,which,
in certain species, as the Tree Sparrow, is common to old and young
of both sexes; but which is very usually obtained only hy the adult
male, as is observable in the common House Sparrow: in the Robin,
Goldfinch, &c., to select other familiar examples, it is acquired by the
assumes this comparatively advanced livery: the larger Bitterns, for
example, both sexes of which permanently retain the markings and
style of colouring characteristic of only the first or immature dress of
the Dwarf-bitterns (subgenus Ardeola); the adult male common
Bunting (Emberiza miliaria), also, thus exhibits correspond-
ing livery to that proper to the females and young of the rest of its
group, never advancing, like the males of the other species of Bunting,
beyond its primitive nestling colours and markings. We are led to
recognize, therefore, two extreme conditions of plumage as regards
the colouring,—one generally, but not always, characteristic of matu-
AVES. 159
The brain, in Birds, offers the same general characters as in the rest of the Ovipara ;
but is distinguished by its very considerable proportionate size, which often even sur-
passes that of this organ in the Mammalia.
It is principally on the tubercles analo-
gous to the corpora striata that this volume is dependent, and not upon the
hemispheres, which are very small and without convolutions.
The cerebelium is
tolerably large, and almost without lateral lobes, being principally formed by the
vermiform process.
The trachea of Birds has its rings entire ;
at its bifurcation is a glottis, most usually
furnished with peculiar muscles, and named the lower larynx ; it is there that the voice
rity,—the other of immaturity ; the first having usually more decided
and contrasted colours ; the second being comparatively sombre, with
fainter or more blended colours, which however are commonly broken
into various streaks or spots, and other different mottlings: where the
latter condition, however, becomes permanent, the variegations of the
adult bird are in general more distinctly defined; thus a beautiful
Himmalayan Thrush (Jurdus Whitei), which occasionally strays into
Europe, retains the mottling of the dorsal plumage peculiar to the
unmoulted young of other Thrushes, but the colours of those mottled
feathers are much more finely brought ont ; in like manner the distinct
transverse bars on the adult plumage of the Bush-shrikes (Thamno-
philus) and those on certain Woodpeckers (Colaptes), respectively
represent the more indistinct markings of the nestling dress of the
ordinary Shrikes (Lanivs) and certain other Woodpeckers (Chrysu-
ptilus), which barred plumage is succeeded in the latter by an adult
garb devoid of those markings: this increased distinctness is however
less apparent in some cases, as in that of the Bittern of North Ame-
rica, the adult markings of which correspond, feather by feather, (their
intensity being but inconsiderably enhanced,) with those of the im-
mature Dwarf-bitterns already referred to.
Accordingly, then, it is in the first plumage of Birds that the affinity
of allied groups is ordinarily most apparent, as is analogously the case
with the young of animals in general (the distinctions of all essen-
tially allied groups of which continue to decrease till they disappear
successively, as we ascend tothe embryo); and the same remark
applies, as might be anticipated, to the shape and structure of the
feathers, equally with their colouring. Thus, the nestling garb is
always much less firm than that subsequently attained; and those
feathers which are acuminate in the adult are rounded, or but slightly
narrowed, in the young, and in general become gradually more
elongated and pointed at each successive moult, till they have ac-
quired their final shape and developement: the dorsal feathers of the
common Heron, and clothing plumage of the Starling, may be cited
in exemplification. In this respect, also, as with their colouring, the
feathers of some species, compared with those of others proximately
allied, are specifically arrested at various stages of developement: the
adult plumage of the Bitterns represents in this particular the imma-
ture garb of the Herons generally; and in the weakness of texture of
the dorsal feathers, equally with their mottled markings, the mature
livery of the Jantkocincle corresponds with the nestling dress of the
majority of other Birds of the Thrush tribe.
It should be remarked that in some cases where the typical plumage
is finally attained, this is only ufter a series of moultings more or less
numerous, each suceessive stage of which may or may not present a
nearer approximation to it in different species ; it being thus assumed
gradually, or abruptly ; and, in such cases, it is generally acquired by
the male sex sooner than by the female, where both ultimately arrive
at it. In the European Oriole, the male alone attains the typical garb,
but not before its third or fourth change of plumage, when it is
assumed abruptly, or nearly so; in the Dwarf-bitterns, the male
acquires its final livery at the first moult, the female not before the
third or fourth moult, presenting an intermediate garb in the mean
while, which is ultimately exchanged for the same livery as that of its
mate. The amount of constitutional vigour tends to determine the
period at which the more advanced condition of plumage is obtained,
in the ratio of the average period required for its assumption: thus,
we perceive little or no irregularity in those instances where the
typical dress is gained at the first renewal, but considerable irregu-
larity where the period of its assumption is ordinarily protracted ; and
it would seem that in the latter case the females are more apt to
acquire ultimately the most advanced livery, than in those instances
where the male alone regularly obtains it at the first moult; though,
as there is always a tendency on the part of vigorous females to throw
out the masculine attire, it may be that this apparent difference arises
simply from the fact of such females being liable to escape notice,
from their consequent similarity to the other sex inducing a belief
that they belong to it, and so precluding further examination. Of
species thus usually presenting a marked sexual diversity of plu-
mage, we have seen females of the common Redstart, Linnet, Redpole,
Red-backed Shrike, and Scaup Pochard, which could not be distin-
guished externally from males; and all of them contained eggs in the
ovarium.
As the assumption of the typical plumage, then, in species wherein
it is tardily acquired, is especially dependent on the amount of con-
stitutional vigour, it follows that captive Birds should generally arrive
more slowly at their final livery, than those individuals which are
unconfined ; and it might be predicated, also, that instances of captive
females assuming the male plumage, in those species wherein the
females ordinarily differ from the males, would be of comparatively
unfrequent occurrence. Such are accordingly the facts : but it requires
to be noticed, that any effectual injury to the ovarium, or other cause
of sterility, also occasions female Birds to throw out the masculine
livery (just as the Doe, mentioned at p. 137, with one schirrous ovary,
developed an antler on the same side), this fact being very commonly
noticed in Pheasants and domestic Poultry. On the other hand, how-
ever, it is still more remarkable that a male bird, analogously injured,
will sometimes even moult back from the typical plumage to that pro-
per to the female and young; though caponized fowls retain their
male costume.
We have thus far treated on the subject only under its most simple
phase, as observed in those species which renew their plumage in
autumn only ; and have entered somewhat into detail, from experience
of the great assistance rendered by a knowledge of the characters thus
afforded in tracing the affinities of groups, by simple inspection of the
plumage: being enabled thus to perceive the systematic relationship
of various genera at a glance, which is not obvious in the rest of their
external characters, nor even in this one to persons unacquainted
with the normal progressive changes characteristic of the particular
group. In illustration, let it be supposed that a species of Sparrow
existed (which is quite probable), the males of which, like the
females of the House Sparrow, retained permanently the colouring of
the nestling garb of the latter, (or, in other words, that its plumage
presented the same analogy with that of the House Sparrow which
the common Bunting’s plumage does to that of its congeners): the
affinity of such a species to the Tree Sparrow, both sexes of which
exhibit at all ages a style of colouring corresponding to that peculiar
to the adult male of the House Sparrow, would be rendered intelli-
gible by the mutation incidental to the latter, even though no actual
similitude were traceable between the plumage of the Tree Sparrow
and that of the imagined species. There are numerous groups, then,
the relationship of which may be at once recognized on the principle
here indicated.
Among those species which retain their first plumage till the second
autumn, its aspect andergoes considerable variation in some, from
different causes. Thus, in the Osprey, Gannet, and some others, the
upper parts are fora while conspicuously speckled with terminal white
spots, on a dark ground-colour ; which spots gradually disappearing,
as the terminal edges of the feathers are naturally shed, leave the
back uniformly dark-coloured and plain. In certain other groups, as
in some Harriers (Circus), au actual change of colour takes place in
the feathers, to a variable extent.
In those species of Birds which undergo a double moult, the sexes
are generally similar, or nearly so, in both states of plumage, and
always in the winter dress ; and even the summer and winter liveries
do not in all cases differ, as may be observed in the Tree Pipit
(Anthus arboreus). Where the contrary prevails in both sexes, the
young, in their first down, are subject to possess the colouring of the
adult summer garb, as noticeable in the common Guillemot and
Razorbill ; and, in the plumage which succeeds the down, to resemble
the mature winter dress, or to present a combination of the two,
which is not uncommon—particularly among the small waders, which
subsequently attain their proper winter clothing plumage by a moult
towards the close of autumn. When the breeding livery of the male
and female differs, the same law prevails as in single-moulting Birds.
We have not space to enter more minutely into detail.—Ep.
I a ae a en
ee
160 AVES.
of Birds is formed; the enormous volume of air contained in the air-cavities contri-
butes to the strength of this voice, and the trachea, by its various forms and move-
ments, to its intonations. The upper larynx, which is extremely simple, has little to
do with it.
The face, or upper mandible of Birds, formed principally by the intermaxillaries, is
prolonged backwards into two arcades, the internal of which is composed by the pala-
tine and pterygoid bones, the external by the maxillaries and jugals, and which are |
both supported on a moveable tympanic bone, commonly termed the square bone
(os carré), that represents the drum of the ear: above, this same face is articulated or
united to the skull by elastic lamin; a mode of union which always leaves some
mobility.
The horny substance which invests the two mandibles supplies the place of teeth, |
and is occasionally serrated, so as to represent them.* Its form, as also that of the |
mandibles which support it, varies excessively, according to the sort of food |
resorted to.
The digestion of Birds is in proportion to the energy of their vitality, and the |
amount of respiration. ‘The stomach is composed of three parts: the craw, which is
an expansion of the gullet; the proventriculus, a membranous stomach, furnished in
the thickness of its coats with a multitude of glands [variously disposed and shaped in
different groups], the secretion of which humects the aliment; and lastly, the
gizzard, armed with two powerful muscles united by two radiating tendons, and inter-
nally lined by a coating of cartilage. The food is more readily ground there, as Birds
are in the habit of swallowing small stones to augment its triturating power.
In the greater number of species which subsist only on flesh or fish, the muscles
and the internal lining of the gizzard are reduced to extreme tenuity, so that it appears
to make but one sac with the proventriculus. [The same is noticeable in the Bustards,
which subsist mainly upon herbage: a series of inter-
mediate gradations, however, occurring from these to
the most powerfully muscular gizzards. ]
The dilatation of the craw is also sometimes [even
generally] wanting. [This is is commonly situate
above the furcula, but in the genus Palamedea
: 7D , beyond it: in the Grebes, there is a contraction and
Hl
i
fi gt
a
Te com | intervening space between the proventriculus and
S)
ei
fe aff, gizzard+, which in the very peculiar genus Opistho-
i)
In eead al . . : . . .
(|e i if i comus is developed into a considerable cavity (this bird
H/ iat Me wk : i ;
Z subsisting mainly on green foliage): the Totipalmati
have generally an accessory pouch to the stomach,
analogous to that of the Loricated Reptiles. It may
also be mentioned here, that in the Parrots and
| Pigeons, both exclusively vegetable feeders, the craw
ame eens eae is furnished with numerous glands, which become
developed in both sexes during the period that they alternately perform the duty
* See note to p.36.—Ep. vented from entering the gizzard till they have been sufficiently
+ The same contraction is noticeable, to a less extent, in the Mer- | reduced, by the action of the gastric juice elaborated in the proven-
gansers, and other piscivorous Birds with strong and muscular | triculus, to pass its aperture.
gizzards: hence the fishes that they swallow are mechanically pre-
161
AVES.
of incubation, and the function of which is to secrete a lacteal substance, with
which the young are at first nourished. The craw of Birds generally is situate on
the right side only; but in the Pigeons it is double, and fig. 70 represents the ordi-
nary aspect of that on one side when inflated (a), and the thickened glandular appear-
ance of that on the other (0), as noticeable in Pigeons that have newly-hatched young.
In other Birds, the craw merely serves as a reservoir for such food as cannot be imme-
diately taken into the stomach; though grain is generally moistened there and
softened, by macerating in fluid sipped for the purpose].
The liver voids its bile into the intestine by two ducts, which alternate with the two
or three by which the pancreatic fluid passes. The pancreas of Birds is large, but their
spleen is small; they have no epiploon, the functions of which are in part fulfilled by
the partitions of the air-cavities. The ccecal appendages [when present] are placed near
the origin of the rectum, and at a short distance from its outlet; these are more or less
The Herons [as also the Smew Mer-
ganser] have only one, which is minute; in other genera, as that of the Woodpeckers,
long, according to the regimen of the bird.*
they are wanting altogether.
The cloaca is a pouch in which the rectum, the ureters, and the spermatic ducts—
or, in the female, the oviduct—terminate; it opens externally by the anus. As a
general rule, Birds do not urinate; the secretion of the kidneys being mingled with
their solid excrement. The Ostriches alone have the cloaca sufficiently dilated to
allow of an accumulation of the urine. [In the majority of Water-fowl, there is a
small accessory pouch to the cloaca, termed the bursa Fabricii: its use has not been
clearly ascertained. |
In most of the genera, coition is effected by the simple juxta-position of the anus;
the Ostriches and many aquatic Birds [those which copulate in water], however, have
a penis furrowed with a groove, along which the seminal fluid is conducted. The
testicles are situate internally above the kidneys, and near the lungs ; [they attain an
enormous developement towards the season of propagation;] only one oviduct is
developed, the other [with its ovary] being reduced to minute size.
The egg, detached from the ovary, where only the yolk is perceptible, imbibes in the
upper part of the oviduct that exterior fluid termed the white, and becomes invested
with its shell in the lower part of the same canal. ‘The chick is developed by incuba-
tion, unless where the heat of the climate suffices, as in the case of the Ostrich [in
some localities}. The young bird has on the tip of its beak a horny point, which
serves to rupture the shell, and falls off a few days after exclusion.
Every one knows the varied industry which Birds exhibit in the construction of their
nests, and the tender care which they take of their eggs and young; it is the
principal part of their instinct. With regard to the rest, their rapid passage through
different regions of the air, and the intense and continued action of that element upon
them, renders them presensible of the variations of the atmosphere, to an extent of
* Some difficulties occur in the way of this explanation, unless
duly qualified in reference to the normal characters of particular
groups, or subtypes of form, Thus, the Hawks and the Owls subsist
pretty nearly on the same regimen; the ceca being in the former in-
stance constantly minute, and in the latter as invariably of consider-
able size, but with the same proportional dimensions in every species :
nor can this diversity be explained on another principle that has been
advanced, equally correct in its application to groups; viz., that the
somuolent inactive Owls require to have more complex digestive
organs (which should retain the chyme longer in its passage), than !
the more energetic tribe of Falcons; inasmuch as the rapidly-flying,
active Harfang, or Snowy Owl, which on the wing can scarcely be
distinguished from the Jer Falcon, possesses ccoeca—as before gene-
rally intimated—proportionally quite as large as those of the light-
flapping Barn Owl; while the lazy, smooth-sailing Buzzard, the
floating Kite, and the buoyantly-skimming Harrier, present no further
developement of these appendages than the darting Hawks, or the
impetuous, far-rushing Falcons. A variety of analogous instances
might be enumerated.—Ep.
162 AVES.
which we can have no idea, and from the most ancient times has caused to be attri-
buted to them, by superstitious persons, a power of announcing future events. It is
doubtless upon this faculty that the instinct depends which [periodically] agitates
migratory Birds, and impels them to direct their course towards the equator when
winter approaches, and pole-ward at the return of spring.* ‘They are not devoid of
memory, and even imagination—for they dream; and every body knows with what
facility they may be tamed, taught [in numerous instances] to perform various services,
and to retain airs and words.
DIVISION OF THE CLASS OF BIRDS INTO ORDERS.
Of all classes of animals, that of Birds is the most strongly characterized, that in
which the species bear the greatest mutual resemblance, and which is separated from
all others by the widest interval.
Their systematic arrangement is based, as in the Mammalia, on the organs of man-
ducation or the beak, and on those of prehension, which are again the beak, and more
particularly the feet. [The configuration of the sternal apparatus, also, (which we
have illustrated by numerous figures,) and the modifications of the digestive and some-
times vocal organs, supply highly important characters on which to ground the
subdivisions. ]
One is first struck by the character of webbed feet, or those wherein the toes are
connected by membranes, that distinguish all swimming Birds.| The backward position
of their feet, the elongation of the sternum, the neck, often longer than the legs, to
enable thern to reach below them, the close, shining plumage, impervious to water,—
altogether concur with the feet to make good navigators of the Palmipedes.
In other Birds, which have also most frequently some small web to their feet, at
least between the two external toes, we observe elevated tarsi ; legs denuded of feathers
above the heel-joint; a slender shape; in fine, all the requisites for fording along
shallow water, in search of nourishment. Such, in fact, is the regimen of the greater
number ; and, although some of them resort exclusively to dry places, they are never-
theless termed Shore-birds or Waders.
Amongst the true land-birds, the Gallinacee have—like our domestic Cock—a heavy
carriage, a short flight, the beak moderate, its upper mandible vaulted, the nostrils
partly covered by a soft and tumid scale, and almost always the edges of the toes
indented, with short membranes between the bases of those in front. They subsist
chiefly on grain.
Birds of prey have a crooked beak, with its point sharp and curving downward ;
and the nostrils pierced in a membrane that invests its base: their feet [save in the
Vulture group] are armed with stout talons. They live on flesh, and [the Vultures
more the extraordinary fact (familiar to all practical observers) of
* Itis certain, however, that the rapid enlargement of the sexual
Birds of passage, unless when driven by stress of weather, returning,
organs is the immediate stimulant to migration in the spring ; while
decline of temperature, most generally, is the directly predisposing
agent in the autumn: this is manifest in the case of migratory Birds
kept in confinement. The instances of the Swift, and adult Cuckoo,
retiring southward at the hottest season of the year, are more difficult
of explanation, and indicate some ulterior agency not hitherto divined ;
though they donot affect the multitudinous observations, which con-
clusively prove the influence of decline of temperature. It is less easy
to imagine physical agency that should constantly impel migratory
animais to travel in the riyht directiin; and the marvel increases
when we consider the length of route ordinarily traversed, and still
both in summer and winter, to their former place of abode, and this
even when reared in confinement, and released immediately previous
to their first journey.—Ep. (See note to p. 31.)
+ It is most difficult thus to yeneralize in the class of Birds. For
instance, the Gallinules, or Moorkens,—habitual swimmers,—have no
connecting membrane to the toes; while the Terns, which are never
seen to swim, have their toes completely webbed, &c. Even the Herons,
the Curlews, and numerous other waders, will sometimes take the
water of their own accord, and swim across pools, though their struc-
ture does not indicate such a habit.—Ep.
ACCIPITRES. "93
again excepted] pursue other Birds; their flight accordingly is mostly powerful. The
greater number still retain a slight web betwixt their external toes.
The Passerine Birds comprise many more species than all the other families ; but
their organization presents so many analogies that they cannot be separated, although
they vary very much in size and strength. Their two external toes are joined at the
base. and sometimes higher.
Finally, the name of Climbers is applied to those Birds in which the external toe is
directed backwards like the thumb, because the greater number of them [some of them]
avail themselves of a conformation so favourable for a vertical position, to climb along
the trunks of trees.* [As constituted upon this single character, the present group is
a most unnatural one, excluding genera that in every other respect belong to it, and
including the Parrots, which differ widely from the rest in every other detail of their
conformation. Besides the Parrots, also, which are the only true climbers among
Birds, (if we except perhaps the Colies,) the Woodpecker and Barbet groups comprise
all the yoke-footed species which ascend the trunks of trees, the latter only being
enabled to descend them ; and corresponding genera to these occur among the Passerine
Birds, as the Creepers and their allies—to the Woodpeckers, and the Nuthatches—to
the Barbets. The Trogons moreover, as stated at p. 156, are yoke-footed on a different
principle from the rest. We have no hesitation in placing the Parrots at the head of
the whole series of the class of Birds. ]
Each of these orders subdivides into families and genera, principally after the con-
formation of the beak. But these different groups pass into each other by almost
imperceptible gradations, insomuch that there is no other class in which the genera
and subgenera are so difficult of limitation.
TILE FIRST ORDER OF BIRDS,—
THE BIRDS OF PREY (ACCIPITRES, Lin.)—
Are recognized by their hooked beak and talons,—powerful weapons, with which they immo-
late other Birds, and even the weaker Quadrupeds and Reptiles. They are among Birds what
the Carnivora are among Quadrupeds.t The muscles of their thighs and legs indicate the
force of their claws; their tarsi are rarely elongated: they having all four toes; and the claw
of the thumb and that of the innermost toe are the strongest.
They constitute two families, the Diurnal and the Nocturnal.
The DiurnAu Birps or Prey have the eyes directed sideways ; a membrane, termed the
cere [as in the Parrots], covering the base of the beak, in which the nostrils are pierced; three
toes before [the outer in the Osprey genus reversible], and one behind, unfeathered, the two
exterior almost always connected at base by a short membrane ; the plumage close, the quills
strong, and flight powerful. [They have constantly a large craw (fig. 71) or dilatation of the
gullet]; the stomach is almost wholly membranous ; their intestines [save in the Osprey
genus | but little extended, and furnished with mimute cceca. The sternum (fig. 72) is large
and completely ossified, [or with only a posterior foramen left, in most of the genera], in
order to give more extended attachment to the muscles of the wing; and their fourchette
* Inmy first Elementary Sketch, in 1798, I was obliged to suppress | of recent Ornithologists, have assented to this suppression.
the order Pice of Linneus, which has no one determinate character, + As the frugivorous Parrots may be compared to the Quadrumana,
(at least as constituted by that naturalist]. M. Illiger,and the majority | —Eo.
M 2
164 AVES.
(fig. 72, a) 1s semicircular and very wide, the better to resist the violent pressure of the humerus
incidental to a rapid flight. [The young undergo no change of feather until their second
autumn ; and they renew their plumage slowly, and in no
imstance more than once in the year; its seasonal change
being confined to a slight wearmg off, rather than a natural
shedding, of the margins of the feathers : in several species,
however, the colour indicative of maturity is partially ac-
quired, previously to moulting, by a change of hue in the first
or nestling plumage. The eggs of Accipitrine Birds are
nearly spherical ; and those of the present division are gene-
rally more or less spotted or blotched with rusty-brown.
The young are at first densely clad im short soft down. |
Linneus made only two genera, which are two natural
divisions,—the VuLTuREs and the FALcons.
Tue Vuttures (Vultur, Lin.) —
Have the eyes even with the head; the tarsi reticulated, or, in
other words, covered with small scales; the beak lengthened,
curved only at the end; and a greater or less portion of the head,
and generally of the neck, [in the adult,] devoid of feathers. The
force of their talons does not correspond with their stature, and
they make more use of their beak than of their claws. Their
wings are so long, that in walking they hold them half-extended.
They are of a cowardly disposition, and feed on carrion oftener
than on living prey: when they have gorged themselves, their
craw forms a large protuberance above the fourchette, a fetid
humour issues from their nostrils, and they are almost reduced
Fig.71.—AlimentaryCanal of the Common Buzzard :
exhibiting the first expansion, or craw; and (be- to a state of apathy. [They differ, moreover, from all the suc-
low the divarication of the trachea) the proven-
triculus, stomach, and intestines. The second j ] rrive at the Poultry,—with th if Xs
figure represents the termination of the small ceeding eroups, till we a Y nics Foes
jutestines) with the rectum swelling below te ception of the Secretary genus (Gypogeranus), which indeed might
the junction of the great and small intestines.* 6 ranged with them,—in possessing more than twelve cervical ver-
tebre +: their fourchette, though extremely stout and wide,
is flattened as in the Owls; the sternal crest low, and reduced
anteriorly ; and the posterior edge of the sternum (fig. 73), in
some of those of America, is doubly emarginated for some
time: they even further accord with the Owls in having a rib
less than the Faleonine genera.
Tuv Vutrures, properly so called, (Vultur, Cuv.) —
Have a large and strong beak, the nostrils opening cross-wise at
its base, the head and neck without feathers or caruncles, and a
collar of long feathers, or of down, at the base of the neck.
They have hitherto been found only on the old continent [but
none of the tribe are met with in Australia, where the absence
of larger indigenous quadrupeds than the Kangaroos, and of
predatory animals that should leave the surplus of their
meals to putrefy, indicate that they could not be sup-
ee 72.—Sternal apparatus of the Common Harrier,
-B. the keel (b) is rather more developed in the
+
ported. | ie Falcons ; less so in the Eagles,
* Copied from M‘Gillivray’s Rapucious Birds of Britain.—Ep. a rib, the difference is essentially trifling, and does not intrinsically
+ In the long series of groups adverted to, the thirteenth vertebra | affect the above generalization —Ep,
generally, but not always, bears a pair of minute ribs, which diminish t The Alectura, Gray, which has been ignorantly classified with the
till they disappear in some species; if, therefore, the thirteenth Vultures, is in every respect a true Poultry bird.
vertebra is to be considered as cervical in such cases, as not bearing
ty
fi
1/
[i
if
i /
/
4/1
Vii hy!)
Why i y
My i] J
Bt ial
Bearded Walturs
AY
AS \
\
Say
ye ne
{ ik : : i
a ) hy Nae td
re Po Mw
a ¥! vty ye
ACCIPITRES. 165
\ The Fulvous Vulture (V. fulvus,
| / Gm.) is the most widely-diffused spe-
° cies, inhabiting the mountainous parts
| fe of the whole ancient continent. Its
' / body surpasses in size that of a Swan
\ f \ f | ; ye {possibly in the instance of some fe-
| a f { ~ males. This bird has been errone-
\ g
im ously stated to have fourteen tail-
me Zs feathers.* The greater number of the
\ genus possess similar characters. ]
| | The Dusky Vulture (V. cinereus,
| } Gm.)—As widely distributed as the
is preceding [but less numerously], and
still larger: it frequently attacks liv-
ing animals. [This species exemplifies
the subgenus Gyps of Savigny: hav-
ing the beak more sharply pointed,
| the nostrils almost round, and the
head partially clothed with feathers.
, The Vultures generally, indeed, have
| } the head and neck feathered when
young, like the Turkey and other
fi | y, birds which have bald heads in a state
a \ {i J eZ of maturity: the immature V. Ango-
| L~ lensis, Gm., is doubtfully figured by
| q f Bennett as a species of Caracara (Po-
f lyborus? hupoleucos); but the adults
Fig. 73.—1, hind margin of the sternum of a true Vulture—2, ditto, of Neophron—3, ditto, of of that species continue to have those
Cathartes wura—, ditto, of C. Californiunus, the foramina of which have become obliterated ,
—5, ditto, of another presumed Cathurtes—6, ditto, of Secretary. parts invested. |
The Oricou Vulture (V. auricularis, Daud.), an African species, [probably the largest of the true Vuitures,] has
a longitudinal fleshy crest on each side of the neck, above the ear, [a character which likewise occurs, less promi-
nently, in one or two others].
America produces Vultures remarkable for the caruncles which surmount the membrane at the base
of the beak; the latter is as large as in the preceding, but the nostrils are oval and longitudinal.
They are
Tue Conpors (Sarcoramphus, Dumeril),—
[A very distinct genus, remarkable for having no muscles attached to the trachea, in consequence of
which they are necessarily deprived of voice, emitting no sound beyond a weak snorting. Their hind
toe is shorter than in other Accipitres. ]
The King Condor (V. papa, Lin).—Size of a Goose. The naked parts of the head and neck vividly coloured, and
the caruncle denticulated like the comb of a cock. It inhabits the Pampas and other hot parts of South America.
This species is termed the King of the Vultures, from the Gallinazos giving place to it, through fear, whenever it
settles upon a carcase which they had begun to devour.
The Great Condor (V. gryphus, Lin.); the male of which, in addition to his superior caruncle+, has another
under the beak, like the cock. The female differs in colour, and is without the caruncles. This bird has been
rendered famous by exaggerated reports of its size: it is little larger than the Bearded Griffin, which its manners
resemble. It inhabits the most elevated regions of the Andes, and flies higher than any other bird.
Tue Gaxiinazos (Cathartes, Cuv.)—
Have the beak of the Condors, that is to say, large, with longitudinal oval nostrils, but no fleshy crest :
their head and neck are without feathers ; [plumage nearly or wholly black: the sternum emarginated
inward of the ordinary foramen. ll the species are from America. |
The Great Gallinazo (V, californianus, Shaw),—approaches the large Condor in size, with proportionally longer
wings. [From the western coast of North America. ]
The Turkey Buzzard of the Anglo-Americans (V. aura, Lin.)—Little larger than a fowl. [There appear to be
others, hitherto imperfectly determined. |
Tur Neopnrons (Neophron, Cuv.)—
Have a long and slender beak, rather tumid above its curvature; the nostrils oval and longitudinal,
* No species of bird has more than twelve tail-feathers (including + It is proper to remark that the rigid cartilaginous crest of the
the wropygials) till we arrive at the Poultry. Hence, the dlectura, male of this Condor offers no analogy, anatomically, with the flaccid
—nentioned in the preceding note,—which possesses eighteen, might | caruncle of the other.—Ep.
in this character alone have been referred to its proper station.
166 AVES.
and the head, but not the neck, devoid of feathers. They are birds of moderate size, and in strength
do not approach the Vultures properly so called ; hence they are even more addicted to carrion and
all sorts of filth, which attract them from afar. They do not even disdain to feed on excrement.
The White Neophron (V. percnopterus, Lin.)—Little larger than a Raven: the adult male [and probably also
the old female] white, with black quill-feathers ; the female and young brown. [It is common in Africa, and the
countries bordering the Mediterranean; rare in the north of Europe: has been once killed in England.] It fol-
lows the caravans in the desert, to devour all that dies.
The Urubu (V. jota, Ch. Bonap.), or Carrion Crow of the Anglo-Americans.—The same size and form as the
preceding, but with a stouter bill, and the head entirely naked ; plumage wholly deep black. It abounds in the
temperate and hot parts of America, [and is generally ranged in Cathartes. One or move additional true Neo-
phrons, however, exist in Africa.]
Tue GriFFins (Gypdetos, Storr),—
Placed by Gmelin in his genus Falco, approximate the Vultures rather in their habits and conformation :
they have the eyes even with the head; the claws proportionally feeble ; wings half-extended when at
rest ; the craw, when full, projecting at the bottom of the neck: but their head is completely covered
with feathers ; [and they have only thirteen cervical vertebrae, which is one more than in any of the
Falcons ; the Neophrons and Gallinazos possessing fourteen, and the Condors and true Vultures fifteen.
The sternum is proportionally short, and very broad.] Their distinctive characters consist in a very
strong, straight beak, hooked at the point, and inflated on the curve; nostrils covered [owl-like] with
stiff hairs directed forward; and a pencil of similar hairs under the beak: their tarsi are short, and
feathered to the toes; and their wings long, having the third quill longest.
The Bearded Griffin, or Lammer-geyer, (V barbatus, and Falco barbatus, Gm.).—This is the largest bird of prey
belonging to the Eastern Continent: it inhabits the high chains of mountains, but is not very common. It
nestles in inaccessible acclivities ; attacks Lambs, Goats, the Chamois, and even, it is said, sleeping Man [or
persons standing on the edge of a precipice]; it is pretended that children have been sometimes carried away by
it, [a statement recently confirmed by facts, in more than one instance]. Its method is to force animals over steep
precipices, and to devour them when disabled by the fall. It does not, however, refuse dead bodies. Its length
is nearly five feet (French), and extent of wing from nine to ten feet. This bird is the Phene of the Greeks, and
the Ossifraga of the Latins, [The species of the Himmalayas is considered to be different. ]
Tue Faxcons (Falco, Lin.)—
Constitute the second, and by much the most numerous division of the diurnal birds of prey. They
have the head and neck covered with feathers: their eye-brows [except in the Ospreys] form a pro-
jection which occasions the eye to appear sunk, and imparts a very different character to their phy-
siognomy from that of the Vultures: the majority of them subsist on living prey ; but they differ much
in the amount of courage displayed in the pursuit of it. Their first plumage is often differently
coloured from the adult, and they do not [in most instances] assume the latter for three or four
years,—a circumstance which has occasioned the species to have been greatly multiplied by nomencla-
tors. The female is generally one-third larger than the male, which, on this account, has been named
a tercel. .
It is necessary to subdivide this genus first into two sections.
Tur Faxcons, properly so called, (Falco, Bechstein), commonly termed the Noble Birds of Prey,—
Compose the first. They are the most courageous in
proportion to their size, a quality which is derived from
the power of their armature and wings. Their beak
(fig. 74), curved from its base, has a sharp tooth on each
side near the point ; and the second quill of their wings
is the longest, the first nearly equalling it, which renders
the entire wing longer and more pointed. From this,
also, result particular habits: the length of the quills of
their wings weakens their efforts to ascend vertically, and
renders their forward flight, in a calm state of the at-
mosphere, very oblique, necessitating them, when they
ee cmp can io, 8 cu KM COD wish to rise directly, to fly against the wind. They are
iy ; i alana ie Mt Di UA me aN
un "| me uf wes "i ' i oui
ane i we ay r vert ray ‘
oy Bic 1 0) by iN Hi iH ni
sf i) ake uh We a Hay ih
ORT Si ie
a) ee
4 wy Week
bh
yh aes
ASGR eh
re ah Mat rv - 7
| Mar Wy aero
SZ
CH,
YAY
ACCIPITRES. 167
exceedingly docile Birds, and are those which are most generally employed in falconry, being taught
to pursue game, and to return when called.
The Peregrine Falcon (F. communis, Gm.; [F*. peregrinus, Lin.).—Apparently a cluster of indefinitely distin-
guishable species, generally diffused in temperate climates, both northward and southward of the equator]. The
species mostly trained for purposes of falconry.
{There are numerous others, of which the Jer Falcon, the Lanner,—which is intermediate to the Jer and
Peregrine Falcons,—the Hobby, the Red-legged, and the Merlin Falcons, inhabit northern Europe. The Red-
legged Falcon is remarkable for sometimes breeding in society. F. concolor and some others haye the
tarsi elongated: and in #. @salon (the Merlin), and some allied species, the third quill-feather equals and
sometimes exceeds the second; these last are also somewhat Hawk-like in the structure of their feet, and in
their manners. The division of Kestrel-falcons (termed Cerchneis by Boié) comprehends Birds of weaker
structure, which have the sternum proportionally smaller; in some the front of the tarsi is scuteilated, as in
the short-winged Hawks: the Kestrel-Falcons prey chiefly on field-mice, which they discern as they hover
stationary at a moderate altitude, with the head invariably turned towards the wind; it is thus that they have
obtained the names of Wind-hover and of Stand-gall or ‘‘ stand-gale:”? there are several species, two only of
which inhabit Europe—the common Kestrel (fF. ¢tinnunculus, Lin.), and the White-clawed Kestrel (Ff. cenchris,
Frisch. and Naum; F. tinnunculoides, Tem.).
The division Hierofalco, Cuv., was instituted by mistake, for the reception of the Jer Falcon, under the suppo-
sition that its beak had only a festoon, as in the short-winged Hawks; the tooth of these Birds being sometimes
cut away by the falconers. Gampsonyx, Vigors, however, fulfils nearly the conditions which were assigned to
Hierofalco ; the upper mandible being devoid even of emargination, and considerably resembling that of the
Buzzards: the head is small, feet and tarsi robust, the latter feathered half-way from the joint; wings the same
as in Falco: one species only is known, a bird of small size from Brazil (G. Swainsonii, Vig.).
Other species (the Jerax, Vigors), of very small size, have the second and third quill-feathers nearly equal; the
upper mandible strongly and sharply bidentated, by the further developement of a sinuation visible in the rest.
Two species are known, from Jaya and Manilla respectively, (Ff. cerulescens, Edwards, and I. erythrogenys,
Vig.)—They are scarcely larger than a Swallow, but yield to none in energy and spirit: their wings, however, are
less firm than in other Falcons.
There are some bidentate species, which in other respects accord more nearly with the Goshawks :
they are
Tue Harpacons (Harpagus, Vig.; Bidens, Spix),—
Which present an acute bidentation of both mandibles, and have hitherto been found only in South
America.
The best known species (Ff. bidentatus, Latham) is figured in the adult state by Spix as Bidens rufiventer, and
in immature plumage as B. albiventer.
Others more nearly approximate the Perns, as
THE Fatcoprerns (Lepidogenys, Gould),—
The wings of which are remarkably long, having the third quill longest ; feet very short, and the talons
small and but slightly curved : the bidentation is less strongly marked than in the preceding.
F. lophotes, Tem., an elegantly-crested bird from India, and another from Australia—L. subcristatus, Gould,
pertain to this division. Nearly allied would seem to be the Aviceda, Swains., from Western Africa; except that
its armature is considerably more powerful.] The Baza of Hodgson is probably identical with Lepidogenys.
The second section of the great genus Falco is that of the Birds of prey termed Jgnodle, because they
cannot be so well employed in falconry; a tribe much more numerous than that of the Nodles, and
which it is necessary to subdivide considerably. Their longest quill-feather is almost always the fourth,
the first being very short, which has the same effect as if the tip of the wing had been obliquely cut
off; hence, ceteris paribus, result diminished powers of flight. Their beak, also, is not so well armed,
as there is no lateral tooth near its point, but only a slight festoon about the middle of its length.
Tae Eacurs (Aquila, Brisson),—
Which form the first tribe, have a very strong beak, straight at its base, and curved only towards the
point. Among them we find the largest species of the genus, and the most powerful of all the
Birds of prey.
Tue EAGtes, properly so called (Aguila, Cuv.)—
Have the tarsi feathered down to the base of the toes: they inhabit mountains, and pursue Pirds and
Quadrupeds ; their wings are as long as the tail, their flight both elevated and rapid, and their courage
superior to that of most other Birds.
|
168 AVES.
(The Golden Eagle (F. chryséetos, Lin.), the Grecian Eagle (4. Heliaca, Savigny; F. imperialis, Tem.), the
Spotted Eagle (F. mevius and maculatus, Gm.), the Social Eagle (4. Bonelli, Bonap.), and the Little Eagle
(#. pennatus, Gm.), are the European species, which suc-
cessively decrease in size in the order announced; the
last-named being smaller than a Common Buzzard.)
New Holland produces Eagles of similar form to those
of Europe, the tail excepted, which is cuneiform. Such
is the Wedge-tailed Eagle (A. fucosa, Cuv.).
(There are many others.] We should remark that the
transition from the Eagles to the Buzzards is effected by
insensible gradations, {the typical Buzzards being merely
small-sized Eagles, with weaker armature].
Tae Ernes (Halieetus, Cuv.)
Have wings resembling those of the preceding,
but the tarsi clothed only on its upper half with
feathers, the remainder being semi-scutellated.
[Their beak also is longer and larger.] They
frequent the shores of rivers and of the sea, and
subsist in great part upon fish [without disdaining
carrion, like the true Eagles.
The Cinereous Erne (F. albicilla, Lin.) of Europe, and
the American White-headed Erne (/’. leucocephalus, Lin,
fig. 75) are characteristic examples. There are also some
of small size, as the bird commonly termed the Pondi-
cherry Kite (Ff. ponticerianus, Gm.), which the Hindoos
] . 7 73 ’ a
Fig. 75.—White:headed Erne. consider sacred to Vishnu. The Cunduma of Hodgson
is merely a large Halieetus].
Tur Ospreys (Pandion, Savigny)—
Have [somewhat] the beak and feet of the Ernes; but their talons are round underneath, while in
other Birds of prey [save in the true Elani] they are grooved
or channelled; their tarsi are reticulated, and the second
[third] quill of their wings is longest. Their sternum (fig. 76)
differs from that of other Falcons (see fig. 72) in becoming
narrower towards its posterior margin, where a notch exists
analogous to the inner emargination of the Gallinazos, but not
to the foramen observable in the Falcons generally: the intes-
tine is very slender and of great length (whereas in the Ernes
it does not differ from that of other Falcons): the super-
orbital bone does not project: the feathers even are com-
pletely destitute of the supplementary plume, (which in the
Ernes and most other Falcons is considerably developed), and
are not lengthened over the tibia: the outer toe is reversible,
and the foot astonishingly rough underneath, to enable them
to hold their slippery fishy prey, on which they subsist ex-
clusively. This is by far the most strongly characterized division
of the Linnean genus Falco.*] yi
)))))
The Common Osprey (F. halieetus, Lin.)—[Evidently a cluster of a
allied species, very generally distributed. That of New Holland (P. Zeu-
cocephalus, Gould) has the crown white. In some places this bird
nidificates in large societies.
As a group, externally intermediate to the Eres and Ospreys,
might be separated the F. ichthyeetus, Horsf., and several allied
species from Australasia. They are essentially Osprey-like Ernes,
which most probably retain the anatomy of the latter, and ex-
hibit greater developement of the mandibular tooth than either.] Fig. 76.—Sternum of Osprey.
« The genus Herpethotheres alone is nearly allied.
ACCIPITRES. 169
Tue MarsxH-EAGLes (Circdetus, Vieillot)—
Hold a sort of mediate station between the Ernes, the Ospreys, and the Buzzards. They have the
wings of the Eagles and Buzzards, and the reticulated tarsi of the Ospreys. Such are
The European Marsh-eagle, or Jean-le-blanc, (F. gallicus, Gm.),—the beak of which curves more rapidly than
in other Eagles, and the toes are proportionally shorter. It exceeds the Osprey in size, and inhabits Europe,
preying chiefly on reptiles.
Le Bateleur of Le Vaillant, (F. ecaudatus, Shaw).—An African species, remarkable for the extreme shortness
of its tail, and its beautifully variegated plumage. [It constitutes the division Helotarsus of Smith, synonymous
with Terathopias of Lesson, differing in severai particulars from the others, and particularly in the baldness of
its cheeks. The Bateleur preys on young Gazelles, young Ostriches, &c., and also on putrid carrion, disgorging
the latter into the throats of its young, as observed of the Vultures. ]
America produces Eagles with long wings like the foregoing, and naked scutellated tarsi, in which
a more or less considerable proportion of the sides of the head, and sometimes of the throat, is
denuded of feathers. The general name of
CaRACARAS—
fas been applied to them. From this group M. Vieillot has made his genera Daptrius, Ibycter,
aud Polylorus, [partly] according to the greater or less extent of the bare part of the head.
[ Phalcobanus, d’Orbigny, Gymnops and Milvayo, Spix, have also been applied to divisions of the
Caracaras. These Birds are carrion-feeders, and pass their time chiefly on the ground, amongst the
herbage, where their gait is ambulatory. All are from the warm regions of America. ]
Tae Coronarps, or short-winged Fisher-eagles, (Harpyia*, Cuv. ; [| Tirasdetos, G. Gray] )—
Are also American Eagles, which have the tarsi very thick and strong, reticulated, and half-covered
with feathers, as in the Ernes, from which they differ chiefly in the shortness of their wings ; their
beak and talons are stronger than in any other tribe.
The Harpy Coronard or Eagle (F. hanpyia, and F. cristatus, Lin.).—Of all Birds, this possesses the most terrific
beak and talons; it is superior in size to the common Eagle. On the back of its head are elongated. feathers,
forming a sort of fan-like crest upon the nape, which, when erected, impart to its physiognomy a resemblance to
the tufted Owls: like them, also, its external toe is frequently directed backward. It is said to be so strong, as to
have sometimes cleft a Man’s skull with a blow of its beak. The Sloths are its ordinary food, and it not unfre-
quently carries off Fawns.
Tue EaGie-HAwks (Morphnus, Cuy.)—
Have, like the preceding, wings shorter than the tail; but their elevated and slender tarsi, and their
feeble toes, oblige us to distinguish them. Some have the tarsi naked and scutellated.
The Crested Eagle-hawk of Guiana (F. guianensis, Daud.), resembles singularly, in its colours and markings,
the Harpy Coronard of the same country; but is not so large, and its naked and scutellated tarsi sufficiently
distinguish it.
F. urubitinga, Lin., is crestless. This handsome species hunts in inundated grounds. [Certain other uncrested
species, with very long tarsi, constitute the Limnéetos, Vigors.
Others have elevated tarsi, feathered throughout their length [the Spizdetus of Vieillot].
The Tufted Black Eagle-hawk of Africa (I. occipitalis, Daud.),—inhabits the whole of that continent.
The Variegated Eagle-hawk (F. ornatus, Daud.; F. superbus and coronatus, Shaw: Harpyia braccata, Spix,
refers to the young).—A handsome species from South America, which varies from black and white to deep brown.
(Certain Indian species compose the Nisaééos of Hodgson. }
Finally, there are in America some Birds with beaks as in all the preceding; very short, reticulated
tarsi, half-feathered in front; wings shorter than the tail; but the most distinctive character
of which consists in their nostrils, which are almost closed, and resemble a fissure. A small tribe may
be made of them, designated
Tue Cyminpues (Cymindis, Cuv.).
Such is
The small Cayenne Hawk of Buffon (F. cayennensis, Gm.) ; which has another peculiar character, by possessing
asmall tooth at the bend of its beak.
[F. hamatus, Illiger, ranged by the author in Cymindis, composes the Rostrhamus of Lesson; its beak is very
narrow, the upper mandible resembling a long and slender claw: tail slightly furcate.
« This term was previously applied to a subgenus of Cheiroptera.—Ep.
170 AVES.
Tur AsturINnEs (Asturina, Vieillot)—
Have been generally placed next. They have the nostrils lunulated; the bill straight at its base;
wings short, and the tarsi also short and somewhat slender.
A, cinerea, Vieillot, a species from Guiana, may be cited in exemplification. ]
Tuer Hawks (dstur, Bechstein; Dedalion, Savigny),—
Which form the second division of the /gnobles, have wings shorter than the tail, as in the last three
tribes of Eagles; but their beak curves from its base, as in all that follow.
THE GosHAWES (Astur, as restricted) —
Have the tarsi [more distinctly] scutellated, and comparatively short.
The European Goshawk (I. palumbarius, Lin.), equals the Jer Falcon in size, but always stoops obliquely on its
quarry. Falconers, however, sometimes use it for the weaker kinds of game. It is common in the hilly and
secondary mountain ranges of Europe.
Among foreign Goshawks, we may notice that of New Holland (F. Nove Hollandie, White), which is often
entirely snow-white; but it appears that these white individuals constitute a variety only of a bird of the same
country, pale ash-coloured above, white below, with vestiges of pale undulations.
We may approximate to the Goshawk certain American Birds, with short wings and tarsi, the latter
reticulated. [These are
Tue Nicacuas (Herpethotheres, Vieillot ; Dedalion, Vigors),—
A strongly characterized division, interesting, as presenting evidently a modification of the peculiar
Osprey type, to which genus they alone appear to~be allied. It is particularly desirable, therefore, that
their anatomy should be ascertained. |
The Nicagua of Azara, or Laughing Falcon, (F. cachinnans, Lin.): so named from its cry. From the marshes of
South America, where it preys on reptiles and fish. [Its colouring, and the texture of its plumage, are the same
as in the Osprey; and it has similar short feathers on the tibia. F. melanops, Lath, ana F. sufflator, Lin., apper-
tain to this division ; the latter, however, constituting the restricted Physeta of Vieillot.}
Tue Sparrow-HAwkKs (Misus, Cuv.; [dccipiter, Ray] )—
Have longer and more slender tarsi than the Goshawks, [still shorter wings, and the middle toe much
lengthened]; but the passage from one to the other of these divisions is almost insensible.
_ Our common Sparrow-hawk (F, nisus, Lin.) has the same colouring as the Goshawk, but is much less in size ;
notwithstanding which it is employed in falconry. There are foreign species still smaller; but also some that are
much larger, as
The Chaunting Hawk (F. musicus, Daud.),—a native of Africa, where it pursues Partridges and Hares, and
builds in trees. It is the only bird of prey known that sings agreeably, [by which, however, cannot be meant that
it inflects the voice, as in those Passerine Birds which have additional laryngeal muscles. This bird,—and there is
more than one species here confounded,—has a much weaker bill, and longer wings, than the true Sparrow-hawks ;
it has probably been made the type of a separate division.
The Gymnogenys of Vieillot may also be introduced here. It is a Hawk with very long wings, lengthened and
distinctly scutellated tarsi, and short toes, but the most distinctive character of which consists in its being naked
above the bill and on the cheeks. The only species, G. madagascariensis, is grey, with round black spots on the
wings, and the lower parts below the breast transversely rayed: it bears some resemblance to the Secretary.
The species of Hawks displays the maximum sexual disparity of size, in favour of the female. ]
Tue Krres (Milvus, Bechst.)—
Have short tarsi, and feeble toes and claws, which, added to a beak equally disproportioned to their
size, render them the most cowardly of the whole group: they are further distinguished by their
excessively long wings, and by their forked tail, in consequence of which their flight is very swift
and easy.
Some have the tarsi very short, reticulated, and half-feathered above, like the last small tribe of
Eagles: [their claws, save that on the middle toe, are rounded underneath]. Such are
Tue Evanets (Elanus, Savigny).
The Black-winged Elanet (J*. melanopterus, Daud.); a common species from Egypt to the Cape, and which
appears to be found in India, and even in America. [The American and New Holland species are distinct.]
Insects are almost its sole prey.
The Swallow-tailed Glede (i. furcatus, Lin.).—Larger than the preceding, [with wings excessively long, and tail
ACCIPITRES. 171
deeply furcate]. It attacks reptiles [and the larger insects, and has been known to scrape out Wasps’-nests like
the Pern. Its talons are not rounded underneath, on account of which, together with other distinctive characters,
it is now generally recognized as constituting the Nauclerus, Vigors. This bird is indigenous to America, but
has been known to stray into Britain. It is social in its habits, and almost gregarious. A nearly allied African
species constitutes the E/anoides of Vieillot.]
Tue Kires, properly so called (Milwus, Cuv.)—
Have the tarsi scutellated and stronger, [and are very nearly related to the Ernes].
The Common or Red Kite (F'. milvus, Lin.).—Of all European Birds, this remains longest and most tranquilly
on the wing. It scarcely attacks any thing but reptiles. [Another European species, not hitherto found in Britain,
where the first is fast disappearing, is
The Black Kite (MZ. ater, Gin.).—The author has likewise ranged here
The American Puttock (F. plumbeus, Lath.), or the Mississipi Kite of Wilson, which is referrible to Vieillot’s
genus Ictinia, now generally accepted. This forms an obviously distinct group, the members of which are much
more powerfully armed than the Kites, having a short and stout beak, the upper mandible of which is somewhat
angularly festooned, and talons comparatively developed. They prey, however, principally on the larger insects,
and occasionally on Snakes and Lizards: are most nearly related to the Elanets.]
Tur Perns (Pernis, Cuv.),—
Or Honey Buzzards, combine, with the weak bill of the Kites, a very peculiar character, in having the
space between the eye and beak, which in the rest of the genus Falco is naked, and only furnished
with some !radiating] bristly feathers, covered with close feathers disposed like scales ; their tarsi are
half-feathered above, and reticulated ; their tail even; wings long, [the third quill being longest]; and
their beak curved from its base, as in all that follow.
The Common Pern (F. apivorus, Lin.) pursues insects, and principally Bees and Wasps, [the combs of which it
scratches out of banks to feed on the maggots: in default of these, however, it will attack small warm-blooded
animals and reptiles. It runs with celerity on the ground; is migratory; and generally builds on the tops of
lofty beeches. Two or three additional species have been ascertained, all from the Eastern Continent].
Tue Buzzarps (Buteo, Bechstein)—
Have long wings, the tail even, the beak curved from its base, the interval between it and the eyes
without feathers, [at least such as the Perns exhibit], and the feet strong.
Some of them have the tarsi feathered to the toes [the Butdetes, Lesson]. They are distinguished
from the Eagles by having the beak curved from its base, and from the Hawks and Eagle-hawks by
their feathered tarsi and long wings. Europe possesses one,
The Rough-legged Buzzard (Ff. lagopus, Lin.), [of which F. Sancti Johannis, Auct., appears to be merely the
old individuals.*]—One of the most widely diffused of Birds, being found almost everywhere. [It frequents
marshy tracts, and particularly rabbit-warrens, which it beats till very late in the evening.]
But the greater number of Buzzards have the tarsi naked [except on the upper half in front] and
scutellated. In Europe there is but one,
The Common Buzzard (F. buteo, Lin.)—The commonest and most noxious bird of prey throughout Europe. It
remains all the year in the forests, descends upon its prey from the top of a tree, and destroys much game.
Some species are crested, [have also naked cheeks, and reticulated tarsi. They are barely separable
from the Circdeti.
THE Hamarorns (Hematornis, Gould) }.
F. bacha, Auct.—A very savage bird of Africa, which preys chiefly on the Hyraces. [Other naked-cheeked
Buzzards compose the Buteogallus, Lesson. }
Tue Harriers (Cireus, Bechst.)—
Differ from the Buzzards in their more elevated [and very slender] tarsi, and by a sort of collar, which
the tips of the feathers which cover the ear form on each side of the neck. [These Birds frequent
open moorlands, over which they skim in search of prey very close to the ground, and nestle and
always roost on its surface.t]
* We have seen a British-killed specimen as dark as any from | by the sternal apparatus (fig. 72), mor in their digestive organs, do
America,—Ep. = they approximate the latter in the least degree. ‘The structure of the
+ Some systematists consider the Harriers to form a link from the | ear, resembling that of other Falcons, is shown at fig. 77. They are
Falcons generally to the Owls ; but neither in the skeleton, as shown | most nearly related to the Hawks.
=
+ eet
172 AVES.
There are only three species in France, which have been multiplied by the nemenclators on account of the varia-
tions of their plumage. [The Common, Montagu, and Marsh
Harriers are alluded to; besides which the C. pallidus, an abun-
dant Asiatic species, has recently been met with in the east of
Europe. There are numerous others. }
Finally,
Tue SEcRETARY (Gypogeranus, Mlig.),—
Is an African bird of prey, the tarsi of which are at least
double the length of those of the preceding, which has
induced some naturalists to range it among the Waders ;
but its thighs, entirely covered with feathers, its hooked
beak, projecting eyelids, and all the details of its ana-
Fig. 77> Hes offiarice tomy, concur to place it in the present order. Its tarsi
are scutellated, the toes proportionally short, and the circumference of the eyes naked; it has
a long rigid crest on the occiput, and the two middle feathers
of its tail extend far beyond the others. An inhabitant of the
arid and covertless plains in the neighbourhood of the Cape, it
pursues reptiles on foot, whence its claws become much worn.
Its principal strength is in the foot. It is the
Falco serpentarius, Gm.—An atterapt has been made to multiply the
breed in Martinique, where it might render the most important service
by destroying the lance-headed Vipers which infest that island. [This
bird, two if not three species of which are recognized, resembles the
Vultures in having fifteen cervical vertebre. It offers no molestation to
poultry or other warm-blooded animals. }
Although a vast number of generic and subgeneric names have
been applied, the Diurnat Brirps or Prey may be reduced to
comparatively few natural divisions. After detaching the Vul-
tures and the Secretary, the genera Pandion and [Herpethotheres
may be signalized as forming a particular subdivision apart from
all the rest. The whole of the remainder then form an equiva-
lent natural group, the members of which scarcely differ anato-
mically. The most distinct subdivision is that of the Coronards,
which alone differ in the number of pelvic vertebra, and in
having the outer toe reversible, as in the Ospreys and Owls. The
rest are little else than adaptive modifications of one another,
according in all their rudimental characters. We may commence
with the Falcon group, followed by that of the Hawks (or the Fig. 78.—-Sternum of Secretary:
subdivisions Dedalion, Asturina, Astur, Accipiter, and Gymnogenys); the Harriers naturally succeed,
which lead by C. e@ruginosus to the Ernes, and then to the Kites (Milvus, as restricted); probably the
Buzzards and Eagles, which are but arbitrarily separable, should next range, merging into the Eagle-
hawks ; or perhaps the Perns, followed by the Elanet group (including Jctinia). We are less satisfied of
the affinities of the Caracaras, of the Cymindues, and of the Marsh-eagles and Hzematorns, which last
group seems to approximate that of the Hawks. ]
Tus NocrurNAL Birps oF Prey
Have the head large; very great eyes, directed forwards, and surrounded by a circle of
fringed feathers, the anterior of which cover the cere of the beak, and the posterior the orifice of
the ear. Their enormous pupils permit so much light to enter, that they are dazzled in full day.
Their skull, inflated, but of a slight substance, contains large cavities that communicate with the
ears, and probably assist the sense of hearing ; but their apparatus for flight is feeble, the fureula
offermg but slight resistance : their feathers, with soft barbs, and delicately downy, make no
noise in flying. The external toe can be voluntarily directed forward or behind. These Birds fly
\ ine
Ny a
wy
4
f
Lie
f,
I “
‘ i el
+ oa
A a
te | mat 7 a
i By, :
ZEEE LGEE “
ee
——
A ee: uae .
Cah is aN ie A \
as “egg \
‘an hones 0: a
A VAG Ne
rt , N i 4 NAAN A K \ \
z Nt NS Ny i) si i es i i
Tee ee aah \ ae it , ‘aint ‘ i ) |
Maa ra efi ht
tah | ih |
TEM PE Eee
Pa NN
Ae fe { a \
0 AN MH
NTA ANA
)/ ANY NI h
CTD yh
Wf,
; 5h a 1" } i
y ty]
Snowy : Owl
-Cyplian Owl
ACCIPITRES. 173
chiefly during twilight, or by the light of the moon. When attacked by day, or struck by the
appearance of some new object, they [the majority of them] do not fly off, but stand more
erect, assume grotesque attitudes,
and make the most ludicrous gestures.
Their stomach is tolerably muscular, [as compared with the Falcons, although their prey
is wholly animal, consisting of Mice, small birds, [even fish in some instances,] and insects ;
Fig. 79 —Alimentary canal of an Owl: a, the gullet,
devoid of any craw ; b, the cweca.*
but is preceded by a large craw, [an madvertent statement
of the author, as the absence of any expansion of the
gullet, which is wide, but always of uniform diameter (see
fig. 79 a), invariably distinguishes the nocturnal from all the
diurnal birds of prey]; the ececa () are long, and enlarged
towards the extremity, &c. Small Birds have a natural
antipathy to them, and assemble from all parts to assail
them; hence they are employed to attract Birds to the
snare. [It may be added, that their tarsi are in no in-
stance scaled, even when denuded of feathers, as in the
subdivision Ketupa,; all of them lay round white eggs. |
They form one genus, that of ~
THE Owts (Striz, Linn.),—
Which may be divided according to their head-tufts, the size of
their ears, the extent of the circle of feathers which surrounds
their eyes, and some other characters.
Those species which around the eyes have a large complete
disk of fringed feathers, itself surrounded by a circle or collar of
scaly feathers, and between the two a large opening for the ear
(see fig. 80), are more removed in their form and manners from
the diurnal Birds of Prey, than those in which the ear is small,
oval, and covered by fringed feathers which come from below
the eye. Traces of these differences are perceptible even in the
‘skeleton, [though only as regards the degree of stoutness of the
bones (see figs. 81 and 84), there being no gradation or transi-
tion into the Falcons, either in thé skeleton or digestive organs.
The following arrangement of the Owls, based on the comparative size of the aperture of the ear, is
liable to the objection of dispersing
some nearly allied groups, and approximating others that are less
so, which is almost necessarily the result of too exclusive attachment to any single character. ]
Among the first species, we will distinguish
Tue Hisoux (Ofus, Cuv.),—
Which have two tufts of feathers (vulg. horns) which they
can erect at will, and the ear-conch of which (fig. 80),
extends in a semicircle from the beak almost to the top of
the head, and is furnished anteriorly with a membranous
operculum. Their feet are feathered to the toes. Such, in
Europe, are
The Long-tufted Hibou (St. ofus, Lin.).—Very widely distri-
buted; it inhabits woods, especially those of fir and other ever-
greens, and breeds generally in deserted Crows’ nests: and
The Short-tufted Hibou (Str. brachyotus, Lin.).—Found almost
every where, [if indeed the same species, which there is reason to
doubt : it inhabits open moors, breeds on the ground, and exhibits
trifling sexual disparity of size. This bird is scarcely, if at all,
dazzled by sun-light: it is the Brachyotus palustris of Gould).
We apply the designation of
* Copied from M. M‘Gillivray’s Rapacious Birds of Britain.
Fig. 80.—Ear of Hibou, as observed by raising its ante
rior flap.
174 AVES.
How ters (Ulula, Cuv.)—
To the species which have the beak and ear of the Hiboux, [the latter, however, less developed
(see fig. 83)], but not the tufts. They are to be found in the north of both continents : for example,
The Cinereous Howlet (St. lapponica,Gm.).—Almost as large as our Bubow. It inhabits the mountains of the
north of Sweden, [and Arctic America].
The Barred Howlet (St. nebulosa, Gm.).—[A common bird of North America, very rare in Europe. ]
Tue Restrrictep Ow:s (Strix, Savigny)—
Have ears as large as in the Hiboux [but of a very different form], and furnished with a still larger
operculum ; but their elongated beak is only bent towards the end, while in all the other subgenera it
curves from the point. They have no head-tufts; their tarsi are
feathered [and rather long], but they have hairs only upon the toes :
[their middle claw is obtusely serrated: their sternum (fig. 81),
shorter than in the others, has its inner notch very slight, and often
obliterated.] The mask, formed by the fringed feathers that surround
the eyes, is greatly extended, which renders their physiognomy more
extraordinary than that of any other night-bird. The species common
in France,
The Barn Owl (Strix flammea, Lin., fig. 82), appears to be diffused over the
whole globe, [or rather, there are numerous species more or less distinguish-
able]. It builds in steeples, towers, &c. [and in places distant from the abode
of Man, where no hollow trees occur, in the burrows of quadrupeds. When
nestling in pigeon-houses, it offers no molestation to the other inhabitants.
Its manner of propagation is remarkable; as it produces three or four suc-
cessive broods, two or more of which, of different ages, commonly occur in
the same nest: the young remaining much longer in the nest than those be-
longing to the other divisions, from which they differ in developing a firmer
nestling plumage, similar to the adult garb, and which (as in the Hawks) is
not shed before the second autumn. This curious and
handsome bird is naturally familiar, and eminently worthy
of protection; as it preys solely on small quadrupeds and
insects. ]
Fig. 81.—Sternum of Barn Owl.
Syrnium, Savigny.
The disk and collar of the preceding ; but the conch
(fig. 83) reduced to an oval cavity, that does not ex-
tend to half the height of the skull; they have no
head-tufts, but their feet are feathered to the talons.
[Notwithstanding the authority of Cuvier, it is proper
to remark, that there is no appreciable difference be-
tween this and Ulula,—certainly none of generical
importance. The Bulaca of Hodgson appears also
to be synonymous. |
The Tawny Howlet (Strix aluco and stridula, Lin.).—A
common European bird, which nestles in the woods, or
frequently lays its eggs in the [deserted] nests of other
Birds, [though more commonly (if not always) in the hol-
lows of trees, where it abides by day. It is the species so
well known for its sonorous hootings. The young are clad
at an early age with downy feathers, which are succeeded
by the adult plumage previous to their first winter. Their
parents often feed them with fish.]
Tue Busows (Bubo, Cuv.)—
Are species which, with as small a conch, and the 1 feo a
disk of feathers less marked than in the preceding, possess head-tufts. The known species have great
feet, feathered to the talons. [They differ from the Hiboux only in their superior size, and the small-
ness of the auditory aperture.] Such is |
The European Bubow (Str. bubo, Lin.), or the Great-horned or Eagle-owl.—The largest of nocturnal Birds [or
ACCIPITRES. 175
which is exceeded in size only by others of this genus. It is little less than the Golden Eagle, and very destruc- |
tive to Grouse, Hares, and even Fawns: inhabits the mountainous parts of Europe, and is seldom seen in |
Britain.] Add
The American Bubow (Sér. virginiana, Daud.)—[Smaller than the preceding, with the grey colour predominating
over the fulvous: the Arctic Eagle-owl of the Fauna Americana-borealis appears to be only a semi-albino variety.
Another species is
The Small-tufted Bubow (St. ascalaphus, Savigny), inadvertently placed by the author in his division Otus. It
is proper to Asia and Africa, and is occasionally met with in the south-east of Europe. There are several more,
certain of which appear to compose the Huhkua and Urrhua of Hodgson. ]
Other species occur, in which the aigrettes, wider apart and placed further backward, are elevated
with less facility above the horizontal line. Species occur in both continents ; as
Str. griseata, Shaw, from Guiana; and Sér. strepitans,
Tem., from Batavia.
Nocrua*, Savigny.
Neither tufts, nor an open and deeply set conch to
the ear; the aperture of which is oval, and scarcely
longer than in other Birds: the disk of fringed fea-
thers is smaller and even less complete than in the
Bubows. Their relations to the diurnal Birds of
prey are evident, even in their habits, [but not in
their internal conformation ].
Some are remarkable for a long cuneiform tail,
and have their toes densely feathered. They are
THE Surns (Surnia, Dumeril)—
The Rayed Surn (Str. nisoria, Wolt; Str. funerea, Lin.).
—This, the best-known species, from the north of the
whole globe, is about the size of the Sparrow-hawk. It
Fig. 83.—Howlet’s Ear. hunts more during the day than the night.
The species of the Uralian mountains (Str. wralensis,
Pallas), is nearly as large as the Harfang. It also hunts during the day, and is sometimes seen in Germany. It
is probably the Hybris or Ptynx of Aristotle.+
There is a species termed Arcadian (St. acadica, Naum), but which belongs to the whole north of the Globe [? ]
It is the smallest of its tribe, being hardly larger than a Sparrow. It does not avoid the light of day; but Le Vail-
lant has made known another, from Africa (le Choucou, No. xxxviii.), which, according to his account, is very
nocturnal. [The former is the Sé. passerina of Linneus, but not of British authors, and the Si. acadica of
Temminck, but not of Gmelin; it is referrible to the Glaucidium of Boié,
and is not found in America: the Str. acadica, Gm., is peculiar to
America, and pertains to avery different subdivision, Nyctale of Brehm,
the members of which are considerably more nocturnal in their habits
and adaptments. To the latter group the Choucou of Le Vaillant
should also probably be referred. Minow of Hodgson seems to be iden-
tical with Glaucidium.|
Others have the tail short, and the toes densely feathered :
the largest of which, and also the largest night-bird without
head-tufts, is
The Harfang (Str. nyctea, Lin.), or Great Snowy Owl, which almost
equals the European Bubow in its dimensions. It inhabits the north
of both continents, nestles on elevated rocks, and preys on Hares, Ca-
percalzies, and Ptarmigan. [This bird forms another very distinct
division, and is most nearly allied to the Bubows: like them, it does
possess head-tufts, which however are small and inconspicuous, though
we have seen the bird erect them; its plumage is remarkably firm.
The term Nyc/ea, Swainson, has been generically applied to it, with the
specific appellation candida.] Fig. $4.—Sternum of Harfang.
* This term is falling into disuse, from its having been previously | of it, in the Birds of Europe,—should be disposed to elevate it to the
bestowed on a group of insects: it is moreover far from being feli- | rank of a separate division (Ptyn2); its large and complete ruff distin-
citous, as applied to the most diurnal of the Owls.—Ep. guishes it from Surnia, as its accipitrine form and lengthened tail do
+ The Prince of Musignano places this remarkable bird in Syrninm. | from Syrnium or Ulula.—Ep.
I have never seen a specimen, but—to judge from Mr. Gould’s figure ‘
176 AVES.
There are others very much smaller,—such as
Str. Tengmalmi, Gm.—!These have an extended auditory conch, as in the Howlets, like which they are very
nocturnal, and unable to endure the light of day. The Nyctale of Brehm. The species indicated is peculiar to
the Eastern Continent, that confounded with it in the fur-countries of North America, Str. Tengmalmi,
Richardson, being now dedicated to its enterprising discoverer. |
But the greater number of these small species have only
a few scattered hairs on the toes, [and are nearly allied to the
true Surns. They are the Athene, Boié]. Such is
Str. passerina, Gm. [and of British authors; Str. noctua, Lin. ;
Athene noctua, Bonap.|—It nestles in old walls, [and frequently in
chimneys, and has been seen to pursue Swallows on the wing. A
remarkable exotic species, with very long tarsi, is the
Str. cunicularia, Molina, or the Burrowing Owl, as it has been
called; but which, it is most probable, only appropriates the dwell-
ings of burrowing quadrupeds, as the Barn Owl is known to do
under similar circumstances ; the present species inhabiting the open
prairies of America, where there are no trees, and abounding in the
villages of the Prairie Marmots, as also in the burrows of the Vis-
cachas].
There are yet other Noctue with unfeathered toes, which
approximate the Howlets in size. Cayenne supplies several fine
species, and particularly the three following :—
Fig. 85.—Steroum of Howlet. Str. cayennensis, Gm.; Str. lineata, Shaw, or Str. albomarginata,
Spix; and Str. torquata, Daud.—The two first of these equal in size the Tawny Howlet, and the last is
still larger.
Finally, there are some in America, which have the tarsi, in addition to their toes, denuded of
feathers ; of which the
Str. nudipes, Daud., may be cited in illustration.
Tue Scops (Scops, Savigny),—
With ears proportioned to the size of the head, the incomplete disk and naked toes of the preceding,
combine aigrettes analogous to those of the Bubows and Hiboux.
One inhabits Europe (Sér. scops, Lin.)—Scarcely larger than a Blackbird, [and there are many others].
Some foreign species occur of rather large size, with the legs, as well as the toes,naked. [They
constitute the subdivision Ketupa.] Such are
Str. Ketupa, Tem., and Str. Leschenaulti, Id., which may possibly prove to be identical. [These Birds are
essentially Bubows, with long and naked tarsi, the skin of which corrugates in dry specimens, so as to present
somewhat the appearance of being covered with reticulated scales, which is not the case. Their toes are very
rough underneath, as in the Ospreys; and like them they prey chiefly on fish, and sometimes crustaceans. The
Cultrunguis of Hodgson ap) ears to be a synonyme of this subdivision,
The great group of Owls falls naturally into three distinct sections, distimguishable at the
first glance ; and two of these sections comprehend species which differ exceedingly in the
magnitude of the external ear.
The first comprises all that are decorated with aigrettes, or what are popularly termed
Horned Owls ; as the divisions Nyctea, Bubo, Ketupa, Scops, and Otus.
In the second section, the whole of the tuftless species should be brought together,
excepting those constituting the subdivision Strix of Savigny. They mainly differ in their
degrees of adaptation for nocturnal or semi-diurnal habits.
‘the third is composed of the restricted genus Strix, or the Barn Owls, and is much more
distinct from both the others, than the latter are inter se. The aspect of the living bird is
very diferent 1 these ihree primary sections. |
PASSERIN &. WT
THE SECOND ORDER OF BIRDS.
THE PASSERIN &.
This is the most numerous order of the whole class. Its character seems, at first sight,
purely negative, for it embraces all those Birds which are neither swimmers, waders, clanbers,
rapacious, nor gallinaceous. Nevertheless, by comparing them, a very great mutual resem-
blance of structure becomes perceptible, and particularly such insensible gradations from one
genus to another, that it is extremely difficult to establish the subdivisions.
They have neither the violence of the Birds of Prey, nor the fixed regimen of the Pouitry
and Water-fowl; insects, fruit, and grain, constitute their food, which consists more exclu-
sively of grain as the beak is stouter and stronger, and of insects as it is more slender. Those
in which it is strong even pursue other Birds.
Their stomach is a muscular gizzard. They have, generally, two small coeca: and if is
among them that we find the singing Birds, and the most complicated inferior larynx.
The proportional length of their wings and the power of their flight are as various as their
habits.
The adult sternum has ordinarily but one emargination on each side of its posterior border.
There are, however, two in the Rollers, Kingfishers, and Bee-eaters, [also in the Colies,
Motmots, and Todies, which the author imcludes in this group,] and none whatever in the
Swifts and Humming-birds.
We institute our first partition according to the feet, and have then recourse to the beak.
The first and most numerous division comprehends those genera in which the external toe
is connected to the middle one as far as the first or second joint only.
[This ordinal subdivision, properly restricted, is one of the most rigorously defined through-
out nature, quite as much so as that of the Parrots.
The entire skeleton, digestive and vocal organs, are peculiar; and those genera included
by the author which differ in one particular differ also in the rest, and accord in all their
essential characters with another great group that follows.
The lower larynx is always complicated, and operated upon by four distinct pairs of
muscles ; besides which, the long sterno-tracheal pair—found im mest other Birds—is gene-
rally present, but reduced to extreme tenuity. This character excludes the Cuvieran genera
Cypselus, Caprimulgus, Podargus, Colius, Coracias, Colaris, Upupa, Merops, Prionites, Alcedo,
Ceyx, Todus, and Buceros,—ten of which have also no intestinal cceca, and the three others
very large cceca, exactly resembling those of the Owls (fig. 79). All the remaining genera,
except the Humming-birds, which also require to be excluded, have two minute ceca.
With the sole exception again of the Humming-birds, which have the lower larynx diffe-
rently complicated, all singing Birds belong to this great order: the conformation alluded to
enables them to inflect and modulate the voice; though there are many species, possessing
the same structure, which nevertheless utter only monotonous cries, and others of which the
notes are harsh and little varied; even these, however, are very generally capable of being
taught to speak, to whistle airs, and to imitate almost any sound; and in such individuals as
cannot be brought to do so, it by no means follows that there is any physical deficiency, as
indicated by the diversity noticeable in this respect in individuals of the same species: there
are indeed very few of them, if any, that do not sing, or utter some peculiar note or chatter
analogous to song, during the season of courtship.
The sternal apparatus, whether of a Swallow or Tree-creeper, a Promerops, Finch, Crow,
Thrush, or Manakin, presents invariably the same peculiar characters, with scarcely any modi-
fication. The long manubrial process in front between the coracoids, with slantingly truncate
bifureate tip; the costal process, expanding anteriorly much beyond the articulations of the
178 AVES.
ribs; the single deep and angular posterior emargination, reduced to a foramen in some; the
long, slender, and curving furcula, with invariably a compressed vertical appendage ;—all are
characters that at once indicate the
present order, and exclude every
one of the genera that have been
enumerated.
They have constantly a large brain,
and characteristic form of skull, ex-
cepting in one genus*; twelve tail-
feathers, another character which
excludes the genera Cypselus, Capri-
mulgus, Podargus, Colius, Upupa,
Trochilus, and Buceros ; and their
clothing feathers have rarely any
trace of the supplementary plume,
which is never developed beyond a
MS Sse eens ot Haw sGroahests few downy filaments. All of them are
hatched naked, and in nearly every instance from coloured or speckled eggs, larger at one end,
and in a nest constructed and generally interwoven by the parents,—extremely few other
Birds domg more than heaping together a quantity of materials.
The toes are formed for perching; and are always three before and one hindward, the
outward and middle toes being in every instance connected to the first joint, and sometimes
further. |
The first family of this division is that of
THE DENTIROSTRES,—
Wherein the upper mandible is notched on each side toward the point.t It is in this family
that the greatest number of insectivorous Birds occur; though many of them feed likewise
on berries and other soft fruits.
The genera are determined by the general form of the beak, which is stout and compressed
in the Shrikes and Thrushes, flattened in the Flycatchers, round and thick in the Tanagers,
and slender and pointed in the Pettychaps group; but the transitions from one to another of
these forms are so gradual that it is very difficult to limit the genera.
[The study of the changes of plumage, and even colours and markings, affords considerable
assistance in determining the affinities of the various genera,—more so, perhaps, than any
other character. |
Tue Surikes (Lanius, Lin.)\—
Have a conical or compressed beak, more or less hooked at the point.
THE SuRikEs, properly so called, (Lanius, Vieillot)—
Have it triangular at the base, with compressed sides. They live in families [for a few weeks after the
breeding season], fly irregularly and precipitately, uttering shrill cries ; nestle on trees [or in bushes] ;
lay five or six eggs, and take great care of their young. They have the habit of imitating, in the wild
state, part of the songs of such Birds as live in their vicinity. The females [?] and young are gene-
rally marked with fine transverse lines on the upper parts.
Some have the upper mandible arched ; those in which its point is strong and much hooked, and in
which the notch forms a small tooth on each side, manifest a degree of courage and cruelty which has
led to their association with the Birds of Prey by many naturalists. In fact, they pursue other Birds,
and successfully defend themselves against the larger ones, even attacking the latter whenever they
intrude in the vicinity of their nest.
* Malurus; the different species of which are singularly variable | + No trace of this notch is ever visible in the bone, from which the
in this respect. | “tooth” of certain Accipitres is a true process —Ev.
PASSERIN #. 179
There are four or five species of this subdivisiun in Europe, as
The Sentinel Shrike (L. excuditor, Lin.)—As large as a Thrush, and ash-coloured above, white underneath : the
wings, tail, and a band crossing the eyes, black; some white on the scapulars and tail. It resides ail the year in
France, [and is chiefly known as an uncommon winter visitant in Britain].
The Red-backed Shrike (Z. col/urio, Gm.)—Smaller, with the head and rump ash-coloured, the back and wings
reddish-brown, a black streak through the eyes, lower parts whitish, tinged with pinkish lilach, wing's and tail dull
black, the side feathers of the latter white at the base externally. [Female, brown above, without transverse stria, and
sometimes attaining the masculine livery with age.] It destroys other Birds, young Frogs, and a vast number of
insects, which it impales on the thorns of bushes, to devour at leisure, {a habit common to the whole genus, whence
they have derived the name of Butcher-birds. We may here remark that the Shrikes have great power of clutching
with their toes, and always hold their prey in one foot, resting on the tarsal joint of that foot, unless when they
have fastened it upon a thorn, when they pull it to pieces in a contrary direction. The present species feeds much
* on small mammalia, as Shrews and the smaller Voles, captures insects on the wing in the manner of a Flycatcher,
and is a common summer visitant in the southern counties of England].
The Wood Shrike (Z. rufus, Gm.)—Wings and tail nearly as in the preceding, the band across the eyes meeting
over the forehead, the head and neck bright rufous, back black, the scapulars, rump, and lower parts, white.
[Sexes almost similar. A summer visitant, of very rare occurrence in Britain. There are two others in Europe,
allied to the first, Z. minor, Gm., and L. meridionalis, Tem.; and many more in Asia, Africa, and America, some
of the former having shorter wings, and a longer and more cuneated tail.]
There are numerous exotic species with arcuated beaks, the points of which diminish by degrees, till it becomes
impossible to define the limits between them and the Thrushes.
The genus Lanio of Vieillot is founded on one of them, the edges of the upper mandible of which are slightly
angular. It is the Tangara mordoré of Bufton, (Tan. atricapillia, Gm.)
Various species with feeble bills constitute the Laniarius of Vieillot. (Gal. Ois. 143.)
The Vireoles (Vireo) of the same naturalist chiefly differ in the shortness and slenderness of the bill. [They con-
stitute a very distinct genus, consisting of the warbling Flycatchers of North America, as Muscicapa olivacea,
Wils., and many proximate species, which are allied to the Pettychaps group (the restricted Sylvia, or Phillo-
pneuste) of Europe: they are to a considerable extent baccivorous. |
Other Shrikes have the superior mandible straight, and abruptly hooked at the tip. They are all
foreign, and grade towards the Fauvettes and other slender-billed Dentirostres.
(They constitute the Thamnophilus of Vieillot, as now generally accepted, wherein the plumage is soft and puffy,
and conspicuously barred across at all ages, these markings being in some instances broken into spots, as in the
nestling dress of the Thrushes, to which and the true Shrikes they are intermediate, passing to the Thrushes
through Janthocincla. They are also related to the Antcatchers, and are indigenous to South America].
Some of them have a straight and very strong beak, the lower mandible of which is much inflated ;
As L. lineatus, Leach, (Zool. Mise. pl. vi.), Thamnophilus guttatus, Spix.
Others, again, with a straight and slender bill, are remarkable for their crests of vertical feathers ;
As L. plumatus, Shaw ; of which Vieillot makes his genus Prionops, and le Manicup of Buffon (Pipra albifrons,
Gm.), which has nothing in common with the true Pipre, beyond a more than usually prolonged junction of the
two outer toes. M. Vieillot makes of it his genus Pithys. (Gal. 129.)
Among these Shrikes, more particularly so called, some other exotic subgenera, that differ more or
less, require to be specified. Such are
Tue VaneGas (Vanga), Buffon,—
Distinguished by a large beak, very much compressed throughout, its tip strongly hooked, and that of
the lower mandible bent downward.
The Vanga (L. curvirostris, Gm.), and also some newly-discovered species, as V. destructor, Cuv., &c.
Tue LanGareys (Ocypterus, Cuv.; Artamus, Vieillot)—
Have the beak conical and rounded, without any ridge, somewhat arched towards the tip, with a very
fine point, slightly emarginated on each side. Their feet are very short, and the wings in particular
reach beyond the tail, which renders their flight similar to that of a Swallow; but they have the
courage of the Shrikes, and do not fear to attack even the Crow.
Numerous species inhabit the coasts and islands of the Indian Ocean, where they are continually seen on the
wing, flying swiftly in pursuit of insects.* [They are unquestionably allied to the following. }
Tue Bariraus (Barita, Cuv. ; Cracticus, Vieillot)—
Have a large and straight conical beak, round at its base,—where it extends circularly backward upon
* Consult a monograph of this genus, by M. Valenciennes, published in Mem. du Mus., tom. vi. p. 20.
N 2
180 AVES.
the forehead, occupying the site of the frontal feathers,—laterally compressed, and emarginated. The
nostrils, small and linear, are not surrounded by a membranous space.
They are large birds of Australia and the neighbouring islands, which naturalists have arbitrarily dispersed in
several genera. They are said to be very noisy and ciamorous, and pursue small Birds: [are also docile, and
readily learn to whistle airs with remarkable power and execution].
Tur CHALYBEANS (Chalybeus, Cuv.)—
Have the beak similar to that of the Baritahs, except that it is rather less thick at the base, and the
nostrils are pierced in a large membranous space. The known species are indigenous to New Guinea,
and are remarkable for their fine tints, resembling burnished steel.
The Paradisian Chalybean (C. paradiseus, Cuv.; Paradiswa viridis, Gm.).—The feathers on the head and neck
like curled velvet, which, together with the lustre of its hues, has caused it to be ranked among the Birds of
Paradise.
The Tufted Chalybean (C. cornutus, W1.; Barita Keraudrenii, Lesson).—Two pointed tufts of feathers on the
occiput ; and the trachea forms three circles before it reaches the lungs.*
Tue Psaras (Psaris, Cuv.; Tetyra, Vieillot,)—
Have a conical beak, very thick, and round at its base, but not extending backward upon the forehead ;
the point is slightly compressed and hooked.
'The species inhabit South America, and that best known is
The Cayenne Psara (Lanius cayanus, Gm.), which is ash-coloured, with the head, wings, and tail, black. Its
manners resemble those of the Shrikes. There are many others.
Tue Cuovucaris (Graucalus, Cuv.)—
Have the bill less compressed than in the Shrikes, the ridges of its upper mandible sharp, and regu-
larly arcuated throughout its length; the commissure of the beak is slightly arched. The feathers
which sometimes cover the nostrils have occasioned them to have been approximated to the Crows,
but the emargination of the beak removes them from that genus [ ? ]
They inhabit, like the Baritahs, the remotest parts of the Indian Ocean. Some have very brilliant plumage, and
compose the Pirola of Temminck, or Ptilonorhynchus, Kuhl, founded on the head-feathers being more like velvet.
Sphecotheres, Vieillot, only differs from the others in being rather more naked round the eyes.
To the Choucaris may be approximated one of the most beautiful of the birds lately discovered in those regions,
the Coracias puella, Lath. ; Irena puella, Horsf.; Drongo azuré, Tem. ; a Javanese species, of a velvet black, the
back of which is of the most splendid ultramarine blue that can possibly be imagined.
Tue Beruutes (Bethylus, Cuv.; Cissopus, Vieillot).
The beak thick, short, uniformly bulging, and slightly compressed towards its tip.
We know but of one, which has the form and colours of our common Magpie—(Lanius leverianus, Shaw ;
L. picatus, Latham). a
Tur Faxtconets (Faleunculus, Vieillot)—
Have a compressed beak, almost as high as long, with the ridge of the upper mandible arcuated. [They
are merely Tits, with a somewhat shrike-like bill, and resemble our common Pari in their manners,
notes, nidification, eggs, and plumage].
The Crested Falconet (Lanius frontatus, Latham).—Size of a Sparrow, and nearly the same colours as our com-
mon Great Tit: the coronal feathers of the male form a crest. It inhabits New Holland. [Some of the Malaconoti
are nearly allied.]
Tur Parparortes (Pardalotus, Vieillot)—
Have a short beak, slightly compressed, the upper mandible with a sharp arcuated ridge, and its tip
emarginated. They are very small birds, with a short tail.
The best-known species (Pipra punctata, Shaw), is partly sprinkled with white, like an Amaduvat. From
New Holland, [where there are many others].
Tue Frycatcuers (Muscicapa, Lin.)—
Have the beak horizontally depressed, and armed with bristles at its base, with the point more or less
decurved and emarginated. Their general habits are those of the Shrikes ; and, according to their size,
they prey on small Birds or Insects. The most feeble of them pass by insensible gradations into the
slender-billed warblers. We divide them as follow.
* This is the only modification of the trachea we have heard of among the Passerina.—Ep.
Tue Tyrants (Tyrannus, Cuv.)—
Have a long, straight, and very stout bill; the ridge of the upper mandible straight and blunt; its
point abruptly hooked. They are American birds, of the size of our Shrikes and equally spirited,
which defend their young even against Eagles, and drive all Birds of prey from the vicinity of their
nest. The largest species prey on smaller birds, and do not always disdain those they find dead.
[They have even been observed to plunge after fish in the manner of a Kingfisher; and have been
sometimes noticed to throw up their food and catch it in the throat, as in the Toucans, Hornbills, &c.
The species are extremely numerous, and have been further subdivided by different systematists. Thus, several
with extremely furcate tails compose the Milvulus, Swains., and the smaller and weaker species the Tyrannula of
the same nomenclator : the latter grade into the Kinglets. Others constitute the Platyrynchus, Vieillot, &c. The
majority have yellow or red coronal feathers, somewhat as in the Kingiets.]
|
PASSERINZ. . 181
THe MoucwHEro.tes (Muscipeta, Cuv.)—
i
Have a long beak, very much depressed, and twice as broad as high, even at the base ; the ridge of the
upper mandible very obtuse, but sometimes however the reverse; the edges slightly curved, the points
and emargination feeble, and long vibrissz at the gape.
Their weakness disables them from preying on aught but insects. All of them are foreign; and
many are ornamented with long tail-feathers or with fine crests, or at least have vivid colours on the
plumage.
(Several different natural groups are here brought together: the term is now generally restricted to some beau-
tiful birds of the eastern hemisphere, the males of which have crimson and black plumage, and long even tails, the
females being yellow where the male is red; their colours are distributed as in the Redstarts, and there are other
birds of similar form and colouring, but stouter and larger, which compose the Phenicornis, Gould.]
Some species approximating the Moucherolles [or rather the Tyrants ],—
Tus Frarsipys (Platyrynchus, Vieillot),—
Are remarkable for having the bill still broader and more depressed.
[They have been confused by many writers with the Todies, a widely separated genus, that does not even possess
the distinctive characters of the Passerine. 'They have also been ranged under many named minor subdivisions. ]
Others, which have also the beak broad and depressed, are distinguished by their longer legs and
short tail. They compose the genus
ConoporHaGa, Vieillot,—
Of which but two or three species are known, all from America, that subsist on Ants, which has caused
them to be ranged with the small tribe of Thrushes termed Antcatchers.
Tue Restricrep Frycatcuers (Muscicapa, Cuv.)—
Have shorter bristles at the gape, and the bill more slender than in the Moucherolles. It is still,
however, depressed, with an acute ridge above, a straight edge, and the point alittle curved downward.
[They are closely related by affinity to the Chats and Redstarts, as are also the Moucherolles, and have
similar mottled nestling plumage, a character that does not occur in the great Tyrant group.
Four species inhabit Europe, migrating southward in winter. ]
The Grey Flycatcher (M. grisola, Gm.)—Grey above, whitish underneath, with some greyish streaks on the
breast. [It is very common throughout Britain, seldom arriving before May: one of the least musical of our
native Birds. Its legs are shorter than in the following, and general character different: hence, with some others
from Africa, it composes the Butalis of Boié.]
The Collared Flycatcher (M. albicollis, Tem.), is very remarkable for the changes of plumage [or rather of
colouring only] which the male undergoes seasonally. Resembling the other sex in winter, that is to say, grey [on
the upper parts] with a white patch on the wing, it attains towards the nuptial season an agreeable distribution of
pure black and white, the head, back, wings and tail, being of the former colour, and the forehead, a collar round
the neck, a great patch on each wing, a smaller one in front of it, and the outer edge of the tail, white. It nestles
in the trunks of trees.
Another species subject to the same changes has more recently been discovered, in which the neck of the male
is black like the back in the nuptial season, and which wants the small white spot on the edge of the wing. It is
the Pied Flycatcher (M. Juctuosa, Tem.), which is found further northward than the other. [This species is
remarkable for its local distribution in the British islands, being very common near the lakes of the north of
England, and of rare occurrence elsewhere. It is doubtful whether the other ever occurs here. They are said to
differ in their notes, and both lay blue eggs, whereas the Grey Flycatcher lays whitish eggs spotted with brown.
The two pied species are also comparatively musical. ]
182 AVES.
The fourth was discovered in Germany, [in some parts of which it is common It is smaller than the others, with
plumage resembling that of a Robin; constitutes the division Erythrosterna of Bonaparte].
The beak of the Flycatchers becomes more and more slender, till it finally approaches that of some
Kinglets.
Some species, wherein the ridge of the upper mandible is more raised, and arched towards the tip,
lead to the Chats and Wheatears. Certain of these appear to compose the Drimophilus of Temminck.
There are also several genera or subgenera closely allied to different links of the great series of
Flycatchers, although they much surpass them in size. Such are
Tue Batp Tyrants (Gymnocephalus, Geof.),—
Which have nearly the same beak as the Tyrants, only that its ridge is rather more arcuated,
and a great part of the face is destitute of feathers.
We know but of one species, from Cayenne, as large as a Crow, and the colour of Spanish snuff.
Tur Dracoon-sirps (Cephalopterus, Geof.)—
Have, on the contrary, the base of the bill adorned with feathers, which, radiating at top, form a large
crest resembling a parasol.
Only one species is known, from the banks of the Amazon ; of the size of a Jay, and black: the feathers on the
lower part of its breast form a sort of pendent dewlap—(C. ornata, Geoff.; Coracina cephaloptera, Vieillot ;
Cor. ornata, Spix.)
Tue Cotincas (Ampelis, Lin.) —
Have the beak compressed, as in the generality of Flycatchers, but proportionally rather shorter, tole-
rably wide at base, and slightly arcuated. x
Those in which it is strongest and most pointed, retain a very insectivorous regimen. They are
named
PrauHaus (Querula, Vieillot)—
From their cry, and inhabit America, where they live in flocks in the woods, and pursue insects.
Such are the Common Pianhau (Muscic. rubricollis, Gm.), black with a purple throat; and the Great Piauhau,
entirely purple, (Cotinga rouge, Vaillant ; Coracias militaris, Shaw). The Grey Cotinga (Amp cinerea) resembles
the Piauhaus rather than the genuine Cotingas. The Golden-throated Piauhau (Coracias scutata, Lath., or Co-
racina scutata, Tem.), has a smaller beak, and approximates the Bald Tyrant.
Tue Resrrictep Cotincas (Ampelis, Vieillot),—
In which the beak is rather weaker, feed on berries and soft fruits, in-addition to insects. They inhabit
humid places in South America; and the greater number are remarkable, at the breeding season, for
the splendour of the azure and purple which adorn the males. During the rest of the year both sexes
are grey or brown.
The Scarlet Cotinga (A. carnifex, Lin.)—Crown, rump, and belly scarlet ; the rest brownish-red: fourth quill of
the wing narrowed, shortened, and tough or horn-like. The Pompadour Cotinga (4. pompadora, Lin.).—Of a
lovely reddish purple, with white quill-feathers. The Blue Cotinga (A. cotinga, Lin.).—Splendid ultramarine, with
a violet breast, frequently traversed bya large blue band, and spotted with dark yellow. There are others equally
handsome.
Tuer Tersines (Tersina, Vieillot)—
Are Cotingas with the beak wider at its base. As
The Tersine of Buffon (Amp. tersa, Gm.; Procnias tersina, Tem., or Pr. hirundinacea, Swainson).
Tur CATERPILLAR-HUNTERS (Ceblepyris, Cuv. ; Campephaga, Vieillot),—
With the beak of the Cotingas, have a singular character, which consists in the somewhat prolonged,
stiff, and spiny shafts of their rump-feathers. They inhabit Africa and India, and feed upon Caterpil-
lars, which they find on the highest trees; but they have none of the brilliancy of the Cotingas. Their
tail, somewhat forked in the middle, is rounded at the sides.
Such are the Grey and Black Caterpillar-hunters of Vaillant (the former of whichis the Muscic. cana, Gm.). The
Yellow C, of the same naturalist is the young of Turdus phenicopterus,Tem. Add C. fimbriatus, Tem. Col. 249, 250.
We may also distinguish
Tur Waxwines (Bombycilla, Brisson) ,—
The head of which is adorned with [erectible] feathers, longer than the rest, and they have besides
PASSERINE. 183
a singular character in the secondary quills of the wing, the ends of which ‘at least in two of the three
species, are converted into] smooth, oval, red disks, [much resembling red sealing-wax ].
There is one in Europe, the Common Waxwing (Amp. garrulus, Lin.), [and which also occurs in America west-
ward of the Rocky Mountains, and in Asia to China and Japan.] It is less than a Thrush, with soft vinous-grey
plumage, the throat black ; tail black, tipped with yellow, [with minute scarlet lobes resembling those on the wing-
secondaries in old specimens*, wherein the primary quills also are each terminated with white, forming a series of
transverse markings]; wings black, variegated with white {and yellow]. This bird appears in flocks, at long inter-
vals, and without regularity, from which circumstance its presence was long considered an evilomen. It is not
timorous, is easily captured and kept in captivity, eats of every thing, anda great quantity, [but in the wild state
is principally baccivorous, and in times of necessity has been seen to eat the buds and sprouts of various trees:
it flies rapidly, and has a low warbling song}. This bird is supposed to breed very far to the north. Its flesh is
esteemed good eating.
There isa very similar but smaller species in America (Amp. garrulus, B., Lin.; A. americana, Wils.; B. caro-
linensis, Brisson; B. cedrorum, Vieillot), [the Cedar-bird of the Anglo-Americans: it inhabits eastward only of
the Rocky Mountains. |
A third, in Japan (B. phenicoptera, Tem.), has no wax-like appendages to the wings, and the tail and lesser
wing-coverts are tipped with red. [Its size equals that of the first.]
M. M. Hofmansegg and Illiger have separated, with equal propriety,—
THe CaMpANERO and some others (Procnias, Hof.),—
Wherein the beak, weaker and more depressed, opens nearly as far as the eye. They are indigenous
to South America, and subsist on insects.
They require to be subdivided into
Tue CaMPANEROs (Procnias, as restricted) ,—
Which have feathered throats.
One species (Amp. carunculata,Gm.), distinguished by a long soft caruncle at the base of its beak, is white when
adult, greenish when young. [This is the celebrated Campanero or Bell-bird of Guiana, the loud sonorous voice
of which, heard from time in the depths of the forest, during the stillness of mid-day, exactly resembles the tolling
of a bell.]
Others,
THE AVERANOS (Casmarhynchus, Tem.),—
Have naked throats.
There is one in which the naked part of the throat of the male is covered with fleshy caruncles: the Averano of
Buffon (Amp. variegata, Lin.). Another (Procn. araponga, Pr. Max; Casm. ecarunculatus, Spix) has some small
thinly-scattered feathers on the same place. These birds also are white in the adult state, and have the females
and young greenish.
Finally, we place at the end of the Cotinga group,
THE GyMNopEs (Gymnoderes, Geoff.),—
The beak of which is only a little stouter, but the neck is partly naked, and the head covered with
velvety feathers.
The species known is from South America, and in great part frugivorous. It is the size of a Pigeon, and black,
with bluish wings. (The Gracula nudicollis, Sh.; Corvus nudus and Gracula fetida, Gm.).—N.B. M. Vieillot
brings the Choucaris, Gymnode, and Dragoon-bird together, to form his genus Coracina.
Tue Dronecos (Edolius, Cuv.; Dicrurus, Vieillot)—
Also pertain to the great series of Flycatchers. Their beak is equally emarginated and depressed, its
upper ridge acute ; but they are distinguished by having both mandibles slightly arcuated throughout
their length: the nostrils are covered with feathers, besides which there are long hairs forming mous-
taches. [These interesting birds exhibit a flycatching modification of the great corvine type].
The species are numerous in the countries bordering the Indian Ocean, and are generaliy glossy black, with a
forked tail, {the outermost feathers of which are often extremely long, with a naked shaft except at the base and
tip: they are gregarious, assembling towards the evening, and subsist on insects, particularly Bees and Wasps, for
which they hawk in the vicinity of the hive; are popularly termed Devil-birds]. It is said that some of them sing
as finely as a Nightingale.
The genus Sparactes of Miger was founded on a disguised specimen of one of these birds, decorated with feathers
not its own by a dealer, and the legs of a Hoopoe.
* This tends to corroborate a remark inp. 156, wherein the tail-feathers are stated to correspond to the wing-secondaries, excepting the
middle pair, or uropygials, which represent the wiug-tertiaries.—Ep.
184 AVES.
Tur Putpauures (Phibalura, Vieillot)—
Have an arcuated ridge to the bill, as in the Drongos, but the beak is shorter than the head.
The only known species (PA. flavirostris, Vieillot) inhabits Brazil, and has a deeply-forked tail ; its plumage is
spotted with black and yellow, and there are some red feathers on the head, which recal to mind the
Tyrant Flycatchers. [This is a very curious species, which is closely related to the Swallows, as well as the Cotinga
group, and to the Tyrants. ] :
Tue Tanacers (Tanagra, Lin.)\—
Have a conical beak, triangular at its base ; the upper mandible emarginated towards the tip, with its
ridge arcuated ; wings and flight short. They resemble the Sparrow tribe in their habits, and feed on
grain as well as on insects and berries. The greater number are conspicuous in our collections for
their brilliant colours. [All are peculiar to America.] We subdivide them as follow :—
Tue Linpos (Luphonia, Vieillot ?)—
Or Bulljineh Tanagers, which have a short beak when viewed vertically, bulging on each side of its
base: their tail is proportionally shorter than in the others.
Such are the Tanagra violacea, cayennensis, diademata, viridis, chrysogaster [and several others. The Spanish
name Lindo, applied by Azara, intimates their brilliancy].
Tue Fincu-ranaGeErs (Habia, Vieillot)—
Have a thick, bulging, conical bill, as broad as high, the upper mandible of which is rounded above.
Such are Tan. flammiceps, Pr. Max., T. supereiliosa, psittacina, and atricollis, Spix, &c.
THe TANAGERS, properly so called,—
Have a conical beak, shorter than the head, as broad as high, the upper mandible arcuated and slightly
pointed.
T. episcopus, multicolor, and numerous Others [many of them remarkable for the variety of contrasting, brilliant
hues, which variegate and adorn their plumage].
T. talas and some others have been separated by Mr. Swainson under the name Aglaia.
Tue OrtoLe-TANAGERS (Zachyphonus, Vieillot),—
Have the beak conical, arcuated, pointed, and notched towards the tip.
T. cristata, Tem., of which T. brunnea, Spix, is the young, and various others.
The T. gularis and pilecta, Tem., and T. speculifera, Spix, approximate the Bec-fins in the slenderness of their
bills. “ Mr. Swainson makes of them his genus Spermagra.”
The Pyranga of Vieillot is founded on an individual deformity. We will designate his species T. cyanictera.
In the Palmiste, Buff., the emargination of the upper mandible is very slight, and it almost entirely disappears
ina proximate species, of which M. Vieillot has formed his genus Jecteria. This bird is the Pipra polyglotta,
Wilson, [a very curious species, the affinities of which are by no means obvious]. It conducts to the Weavers.
THE CARDINAL-TANAGERS [ (Pyranga, as now generally accepted) ],—
Have a conical and slightly bulging beak, with an obtuse salient dentation on each side.
T. mississipiensis, Tem., or T. estiva, Wils. Also T. rubra and T. ludoviciana, Wils., &c.
Lastly,
Tur RHAMPHOCELE-TANAGERS (Jacapa, Vieillot),—
Have a conical beak, the rami of the lower mandible of which are enlarged behind.
Such are 7. jacapa and brazilia, Tem., and T. nigrogularis, Spix.
[We may remark that the great group of Tanagers is simply a ramification of the Cotinga family,
peculiar to the same restricted locality. ]
Tue Turosues (Turdus, Lin.)—
Have the beak arcuated and compressed; but its point is not hooked, and the lateral emargination
does not produce so marked a dentation as in the Shrikes. Nevertheless. as already stated, there are
gradual transitions from one to the other of these genera.
The regimen of the Thrushes is more frugivorous: they feed much on berries, and their habits are
solitary. [The majority are however gregarious during the winter ; and some (as our common Field-
fare) even throughout the year. ]
The name of Merle is applied to those species, the colours of which are uniform or distributed in large masses.
(They are generally also more bulky; but pass, by insensible gradations, mto the spotted-breasted Thrushes.]
a
PASSERINE. 185
The Black Merle, or Blackbird (T. merula, Lin.)—Maie entire:y black, with the bill and eyelids yellow; female
blackish brown, reddish and more or less spotted on the breast, [beak seldom wholly yellow. The plumage is soft,
and wings-short and rounded]. A mistrustful species, which however is easily tamed, and sings finely, having
even been taught to speak. [{t is generally seen in pairs, and is at no season gregarious: appears to be peculiar
to Europe, being replaced by an allied species (7. pecilopterus) eastward. ]
The Ring Thrush (7. ¢orquatus, Lin.).—Black, with the feathers bordered with whitish, and a conspicuous white
gorget on the breast. [All the proportions of this bird exactly correspond, even to minutiz, with those of the
Fieldfare, which is placed by many systematists in a different named division. The Ring Thrush inhabits bleak
and upland moors, chiefly in the north of Europe, and migrates far southward at the close of autumn. It is a loud
but inferior songster, and common only ina few districts of Britain. ]
The lofty mountains of the south of Europe sustain two species (1. saxatilis, Lin., and T. cyaneus, Lin.). The
first, which is more frequently seen northward, is better known. It sings finely, and nestles in steep rocks, or
ruined buildings. [These Birds, which with various others constitute the Petrocinela, Vigors, and have since
even been separated into minor groups, form a natural division apart from the other Thrushes, and are allied to
the Chats and Wheatears, which they much resemble in habit. They are not found in Britain.]
The term Thrush is applied more particularly to the species with spotted plumage, that is to say, marked with
black or brown spots on the breast. There are several in Europe, which assemble in large flocks in winter, and
migrate southward.
The Missel Thrush (7. viscivorus, Lin.)—Is the largest [with one exception! of the whole genus. [It is uniform
yellowish-brown above, and tinged with sulphur-yellow on the under parts, which are speckled with transverse
spots; beneath the wings white. Is common throughout Britain, and resident at all seasons; feeding princi-
pally on berries: the young alone associate in large flocks about October, which soon separate and disperse. This
bird is very wild and distrustful, except at the season of propagation, when it affects the vicinity of human habi-
tations, and is remarkable for the spirit with which it attacks and drives away Magpies, &c. from near its nest,
uttering a loud rattling screech: it always builds on trees; and is a powerful but monotonous songster, heard
nearly throughout the year. ]
The Fieldfare Thrush (7. pilaris, Lin.).—Distinguished by the ash-colour of the neck and rump, [dark reddish
colour of the back, &c. Is remarkable for generally nestling in society, being gregarious throughout the year ;
visits Britain in large flocks about November, and departs late in spring; is the least musical probably of
the whole genus].
The Song or Mavis Thrush (7. musicus, Lin.).—[Brown above, yellowish on the breast, which is spotted with
black; fulvous beneath the wings. It is the finest songster of the European species, and is seldom observed in
flocks in Britain, where it is resident at all seasons. This bird is a great destroyer of snails.]
The Redwing Thrush (7. iliacus, Lin.)—Smaller than the preceding, the flanks and beneath the wings, deep
rufous ; [back brown, inclining to olive green; a conspicuous pale streak over the eye; and longitudinal markings
on the under parts. This bird isa common winter visitant in Britain, arriving always some weeks before the
Fieldfare, and keeping in more straggling flocks, the individuals of which depart gradually in spring, and not
simultaneously, as in that species. It is an inferior songster.
Allied to the Fieldfare, Redwing, and Ring Thrushes, are numerous foreign species, two of which—of interme-
diate character to those mentioned—occur in Eastern Europe, T. Nawmanni and T. atrogularis ; others, related to
the Redwing and Mavis, all of which are proper to the eastern parts of Asia, including Japan, have slaty-black
plumage, more or less relieved, to which group the T. sibiricus, which has also been met with in the east of
Europe, appertains. There are foreign species of this extensive genus intermediate, in every possible way, to all
those of Europe: some are found almost everywhere.
In a group inhabiting Australia, the Indian Archipelago, and slopes of the Asiatic mountains, the dorsal
plumage is mottled at all ages; a character peculiar to the nestling dress of the others. Onespecies belonging
to it (7. Whilii, Eyton), the largest of all the Thrushes, resembles the Missel Thrush in its form and proportions,
and occasionally strays to the west of Europe, having been met with even in Britain: it is common on the southern
slopes of the Himmalayas. Another (T. varius, Horsf.) indigenous to Java, conducts to the lanthocinele, not only
by this style of marking, but by its soft puffy plumage, short and rounded wings, and large bill and feet.
Other Thrushes, peculiar to America, and breeding in the northern division of that continent, are solitary in
habit, and pass insensibly into the Nightingales; successively diminishing in size; having the bill gradually
weaker and tarsi more elongated ; assuming even the russet tint and rufous tail of those birds, gradually losing
the breast-spots, &c. Such are 7, mustelinus, Gm., which differs little from the true Thrushes, T. solitarius,
Wilsonii, and minor, which last is but arbitrarily separable from the European Nightingales.
A group now generally distinguished is that of
Tue Mocxers (Mimus, Boié; Orpheus, Swains.)—
Wherein the form is much more elongated, the wings shorter, and tail in particular longer, and the
upper mandible more curved.
The Mocking-bird of North America (Twrdus polyglottus, Lin.).—One of the finest of song-birds, and remark-
able for its great facility of imitating almost any sound.
There are several others, all of them peculiar to America.
The Thrushes form a great centre of radiation, which ramifies in every direction, and graduates till the normal
nn
186 AVES.
generic features disappear. We have already seen them pass through Petrocincla, into the Chats and Wheatears,
to which should be added the Robins, Redstarts, Phenicorns, &c.; through T. varius, into the Ianthocincle,
Gould, an eastern group, with large bill and feet, very soft plumage, and short wings, the species of which inhabit
shrubberies, and find their food chiefly on the ground, never flying to any distance; through certain North Ame-
rican species into the Nightingales ; and the passage into various other received genera is equally gradual: ina
word, these latter are merely ramifications of Turdus, different as some of them appear in extreme cases. Thus
Cinclosoma, Vigors, conducts from the Fieldfare to the subdivision Accentor ; the Dippers and Ant-catchers to the
Wrens and Tree-creepers, &c. &c.]
Some of these birds appear to approximate the Shrikes in their habits, although there is nothing in
the form of the beak to distinguish them from other Thrushes.
There are even no available characters by which to distinguish certain African species, which live in
numerous bustling troops, like Starlings, pursue insects, and commit great havoc in gardens.
Several of them are remarkable for the glossy tints of their plumage, which are of a browned steel-colour, (as
T. auratus and T. nitens, 'Tem.); and one of the former for its cuneated tail, which is a third longer than the
body (7. @neus, Tem.) [The straightness of the wing indicates these birds to belong rather to the Starling group,
as does also their brown and spotless nestling plumage, the wing primaries of which are shed at the first moult,
which is not the case in any of the Thrush tribe. Their habits, as already mentioned, are strictly those of the
Starlings. ]
We conceive it proper to approximate also the New Guinea Thrush, with a tail three times longer than the
body, and a double crest on the head, which has been considered a Bird of Paradise (Paradisea gularis, Latham,
and P. nigra, Gm.), but only on account of the incomparable magnificence of its plumage. M. Vieillot applies to
it the generic name Astrapia.
Other Thrushes with brilliantly shining plumage, the occipital feathers of which are pointed as in the Starlings,
compose the Lamprotornis of Temminck. [These also strictly pertain to the natural family of Starlings.] We
should distinguish the L. erythrophrys, on account of its bright red eyebrows, formed of cartilaginous feathers.
Some Thrushes have the bill so slender, that it approximates that of the Wheatears (the Jvos of Temminck).
[These birds are mostiy crested, and have bright red feathers under the tail, which generally intimates that that
appendage is carried erect. They rank among the very finest of singing birds, and the celebrated Buhil-buhl
of the Oriental poets is one of them: all are peculiar to the eastern hemisphere, and they are closely related to the
Philedons, into which they pass by insensible gradations. }
Others baye a slender bill, but straight and strong, and in the greater number of them the tail is excessively
forked. They are the Anicures (4nicura, Tem.), [a group having much the appearance, at first sight, of the Pied
Wagtails, and resembling them in habit, but which are essentially modified Thrushes, and not distantly removed
from the Wheatears].
Others, again, [closely allied to the last,] are distinguished by having legs so long, that they have the general
appearance of Waders. They constitute the Grallina of Vieillot, or Tanypus of Oppel.
Tue Crinons (Criniger, Tem.)—
Are Thrushes with strong sete at the gape, and which have sometimes bristly feathers on the neck.
Such is Cr. barbatus, Tem. (Col. 88).
Tue AntcatcHers (Myothera, Ulig.)—
Are known by their lengthened limbs and short tail. They subsist on insects, and principally Ants:
inhabit both continents.
Those of the eastern hemisphere, however, are remarkable for their brilliant colours. They are
Tue Breves of Buffon (Pitta, Vieillot),—
[The piumage of which recals to mind that of the Halcyons and Kingfishers, the latter of which they
further resemble in their flight, as do also the Dippers and Wrens, and they similarly frequent streams
and brooks, like the Dipper of Europe. ]
Such are Corvus brachyurus, Gm., and several other beautiful species, to which we add the Turdus cyanurus,
Latham, or Cornus cyanurus, Shaw, which only differs in the tail, which is rather more pointed. [There are indeed
two natural subdivisions, distinguished apart by the form and structure of the tail].
The Pitta thoracina, Tem., of which MM. Vigors and Horsfield make their genus Thimalia, is but little removed
from P. cyanura, Vieillot, if we except its sombre hues and its beak, which latter diminishes more regularly in
front, and thereby approaches the Tanagers.
Those of the New Continent, which are much more numerous, have brown tints, and vary in the
length and stoutness of the bill. They obtain their living from the enormous Ant-hills which abound
in the woods and deserts of South America; and the females of them are larger than the males. These
birds fly but little, und have sonorous voices, even extraordinarily so in some instances. [They are
essentially gigantic Wrens. ]
ar re ne en nah nS sin ain
PASSERINE. 187
Among those which have a thick and arched bill, may be particularized
The King of the Antcatchers (Turdus rev, Gm.; Corvus grallarius, Shaw), which is larger aoe the others, also
the highest upon its legs, and that which has the shortest tail: at the first glance it might be taken for a wader ;
its size is that of a Quail, and its grey plumage is elegantly barred across. This species lives more isolated than
the others. M. Vieillot has formed of it his genus Grallaria.
The species with a straighter, but still tolerably strong beak, approximate the Bush-Shrikes with similar bills.
Such are Thamnophilus stellaris and Th. myotherinus, Spix, with various others. The M. leucophrys, Tem.,
although from Java, seems to approach this group; as does also the Brachypteryx montana, Horsf., from the same
country, in the length of its limbs ; but its tail is longer in proportion, and beak more like that of a Wheatear.
Others have a sharp and slender bill, which, together with their barred tail, allies them to the Wrens.
Such are Turdus bambla, Tem., and T. cantans, Tem. Here should come M. Vieillot’s genus Rhamphocenes.
We should replace among the Thrushes, however, numerous species that have been ranged with the Ant-
catchers. No group has been more overloaded with species that do not belong to it. At the same time, we must
confess that the present is not more rigorously defined than other divisions of the Dentirostres.
We may approximate to the Antcatchers
Tue OrtHonets (Orthonyx, Tem.),—
Which have the beak of the Thrushes, but shorter and more slender ; their legs are long, the claws
almost straight, and the tail-feathers terminate in a stiff point, as in the Tree-creepers.
{The fact is, that the Antcatchers, Dippers, Wrens, Tree-creepers, and various other named subdivisions, are
merely modifications of the same ramus of the great Thrush group, which grade insensibly into each other in every
possible way. ]
We should also separate from the Thrushes
Tue Drippers (Cinelus, Bechstein ; Hydrobata, Vieillot),—
Witerem the beak is compressed and straight, with both mandibles of an equal height, nearly linear,
and tapering towards the point, the upper but slightly arcuated.
One inhabits Europe, the White-breasted Dipper (Stwrnus cinclus, Lin.: Turdus cinclus, Lath.), which stands
rather high, and has a moderately short tail, therein approximating the Antcatchers. It is [blackish] brown, with
white throat and breast, and remarkable for its singular habit of immersing its whole body without swimming,
but walking about [in a jerking, fluttering manner] at the bottom of streams, in search of the small animals which
constitute its food. [At least two others have been ascertained, C. Padllasii, from Asia generally, and C. americana:
all of them frequent mountain torrents, and our native species generally builds its domed nest in the precipice
behind a water-fall, through which it plunges to and fro; its actions are very similar to those of a Wren.]
Africa, and the countries bordering on the Indian Ocean, supply a genus of Birds related to the
Thrushes, which I have named
PuiLevons (Philedon, Cuv., comprising Meliphaga, Lewin),—
The beak of which is compressed, slightly arcuated throughout its length, and emarginated towards
the tip; their nostrils are larger, and covered by a cartilaginous scale, and their tongue terminated
with a pencil of hairs.
The species, generally remarkable for some peculiarity of conformation, have been distributed by authors in the
most various genera. [Their manners and actions, as observed in captivity, bear an exceedingly close resemblance
to those of the Starlings.] Some of them have fleshy caruncles at the base of the beak: as Certhia carunculata,
Lath., which inhabits the Friendly Isles, and is stated to be a superb songster, with various others. These con-
stitute the Creadion of Vieillot, “and certain of them the Anthochera, Swainson.”
Others have portions of skin about the cheeks, divested of feathers, as the Werops phrygius of Shaw, &c.
In those even, which are every where completely feathered, some peculiar disposition of the plumage may be
observed: as in the Merops Nove Hollandie of Brown, wherein the ear-feathers become frizzled, and descend
almost to the fore-part of the breast.
Others again are destitute of any singularity. ‘‘ Those species in which the bill is long and slender, as Certhia
cucullata, Vieillot, compose the Myzomela, Swainson.”’
THE Minas (L£ulabes, Cuv.)—
Approximate the Philedons. Their beak is nearly that of a Thrush; their nostrils round and smooth ;
and they are particularly distinguished by the broad strips of naked skin on each side of the occiput
and below the cheek.
Linneus confounded two species under the name of Gracula religiosa. That of India (E. indicus), is the size
of a Blackbird, and glossy black, with a white spot near the base of the wing-primaries. Its feet, bill, and the
naked parts of its face are yellow. The Javanese species (H. javanus) has a broader bill, more deeply cleft, also
more hooked at the end, and without emargination : consequently, it should come after Colaris, Cuy. {a genus
_ "SS eaccemrecmeeneemeeerreneec eee
a
188 AVES.
the entire anatomy of which is widely different]; but it resembles the other in all the rest of its conformation,
and particularly by its naked spaces on the sides of the head. Of all birds, this one is said to imitate most com-
pletely the language of Man.
Nothing can be more perplexing to systematists than the diversity in the form of bill observable in birds other-
wise so nearly allied. [It intimates, with a variety of other circumstances, that naturalists have attached undue
importance to the character thence derivable, in tracing the affinities of these animals. The factis, that the Pas-
serine contain two principal centres of radiation,—the genera Turdus and Corvus,—together with several of
subordinate importance, each of which may exhibit modifications suited for any mode of life, as fly-catching,
nectar-sucking, &c.: those species analogously modified upon different of these types, however, having no imme-
diate physiological relationship for each other, such as is evinced by genera reaily connected by aflinity, how-
ever differently modified, in their changes of plumage, system of coloration, eggs, &c., all of which require to be
taken much more into consideration than has hitherto been the practice, if these birds are to be classified in
accordance with their true natural affinities. One great help toa sound arrangement is afforded by the geogra-
phical distribution of forms; another by the nestling plumage, as stated on a former occasion ; and a third,
judiciously and not inconsiderately followed, by the style and character of the colouring and structure of the fea-
thers, which are worthy of particular attention. Habit is the most deceptive guide of any, but should nevertheless
be duly kept in view].
Tue Gracktes (Graculus, Cuv. ; Cridotheres, Vieillot)—
Constitute another genus allied to the Thrushes [or rather to the Starlings], the species of which
inhabit Africa and the countries bordering on the Indian Ocean. Their beak is compressed, very
slightly arcuated and notched, its commissure forming an angle as in the Starlings. The feathers on
the head are nearly always narrow, and there is a naked space round the eye. Their habits are those
of the Starlings, like which they fly in large flocks, and pursue insects.
One species appears occasionally in Europe, the Rose Ouzel (Pastor voseus, Meyer), [which 1s sufficiently dis-
tinct from the true Grackles]. It is of a shining black, with the back, rump, scapulars, and under-parts, rose-
coloured; the coronal feathers narrow, and lengthened into a pendent crest. This bird is of great service in warm
countries, by destroying Grasshoppers.
Another species, Paradiseus tristis, Gm., has become celebrated for similar services rendered to the Isle of
France. It is however a very general feeder, nestles in palm-trees, and is extremely docile. Its size is that of a
Blackbird, and coiour brown, blackish on the head; a spot near the tip of the wing, lower part of the abdomen,
and tips of the lateral tail-feathers, white. There are numerous others. Linneus and his followers brought
together most discordant species under the appellation Gracula.
THe Manorruatnes (Manorrhinus, Vieillot)—
Have the beak very much compressed, only slightly arcuated, and feebly notched; the nostrils large,
but in great part closed by a membrane, which leaves only a narrow slit; neck short. The frontal
feathers, which are soft like those of young birds, are partly reflected over the nostrils.
M. viridis, Vieillot, Gal. 149.
THE Cuocarps (Pyrrhocorax, Cuv.)—
Have the compressed, arched, and emarginated bill of the Thrushes, but their nostrils are covered by
incumbent feathers, as in the Crows, from which they were long undistinguished.
We have one the size of a Daw, the Alpine Chocard (Corvus pyrrhocorax, Lin.), entirely black, with a yellow
bill, the feet brown at first, then yellow, and finally red, which nestles in the clefts of rocks in the highest moun-
tains, whence, in winter, it descends in great flocks into the valleys. It feeds on insects, snails, and likewise on
fruit and grain, and does not reject carrion: [is simply a modified Crow, nearly allied to the Choughs].
Another, in India (Pyr. hevanemus, Cuv.), is distinguished by three barbless shafts, as long as the body, which
grow on each side among the feathers which cover the ear.
I can find no sufficient character by which to separate from the Thrush group
Tue Orroues (Oriolus, Lin.),—
Wherein the beak, otherwise resembling that of the Thrushes, is merely a little stouter, the legs also
being rather shorter, and the wings proportionally longer. Linneus and several of his successors
confounded them with the Cassicans, which they merely resemble in colour.
The European Oriole (O. galbula, Lin.), is somewhat larger than a Blackbird. The male is of a bright yellow,
with the wings, tail, and a spot behind each eye, black, the tip of the tail yellow; but during the two first years
he retains the permanent colouring of the female, wherein the yellow is replaced by olive-green, and the black by
brown. This bird suspends its skilfully-constructed nest to the branches of trees, feeds on cherries and other
fruit, and during spring on insects. It is timorous, remains in France only for a short time in summer, and
travels in pairs, or three together. [In accordance with its migratory habits, it has longer wings than any of its
numerous congeners. |
PASSERIN Z. 189
We should distinguish from among the others tue Regent Orvole of authors (Sericulus regens, Lesson), the piu-
mage of which is fine silky black, with velvety feathers of a bright orange-yellow on the head and neck, and a great
spot of the same colour on each wing. [The female is brown, spotted with dull white. Paradiseus aureus, Shaw,
should range along with it.]
Tue Gouins (Gymnops, Cuy.)—
Have the same strong beak as the Orioles, the nostrils rounded and scaleless, and not surrounded by
any membrane, and a great part of the head naked of feathers.
The Grey Goulin (Gracula calva, Gm.), &c.—Some of them have prominences on the beak, as the Corbicalao ot
Vaillant (Merops corniculatus, Shaw): in these, ‘‘ which constitute the Tropidorynchus of Swainson,” the tongue is
pencillated as in the Philedons.
Tue Lyre-rait (Menura, Shaw),—
The size of which has occasioned some authors to range it among the Poultry, pertains obviously to
the order of Passerine, having the toes separated (excepting the outer and middle ones along the first
phalanx), and approximating the Thrushes by the form of its beak, which is triangular at base,
elongated, a little compressed, and notched towards the tip; the nostrils being large and membranous,
and in part covered by reflected feathers, as in the Jays. The great tail of the male is remarkable for
the three sorts of feathers which compose it; namely, the twelve ordinary, with very fine and widely
separated barbs, two medial, each garnished on one side only with a vane, and two exterior, curved
like the letter S, or like the frame of a lyre, the internal barbs of which, large and serrated, resemble
a broad riband, whereas the external are very short, lengthening only towards the tip. The female
has only twelve tail-feathers of the ordinary structure.
This singular species (I. Zyra, Auct.) inhabits the rocky districts of New Holland; its size is somewhat less
than that of a Pheasant. [It frequents the most retired parts of the country, and runs very fast upon the ground,
but its cumbrous tail is said to disable it from flying in a direct line. The order of Birds to which it strictly
belongs is sufficiently indicated by its being asongster. They are said to sing for a couple of hours in the morning,
beginning when they quit the valleys, till they attain the summit of a hill, where they scrape together a small
hillock, as they exhume the grubs on which they feed: on this they afterwards stand, with the tail spread over
them; and in this situation imitate the notes of every bird within hearing, till after a while they return to the
low grounds. ]
Tue SLUENDER-BILLED PassERIN»/ (Mofacilla, Lin.)—
Compose an excessively numerous family, characterized by the beak, which is straight, slender, and
awl-shaped. When slightly depressed at the base, it approaches that of the Flycatchers ; and when
compressed and a little curved at the point, that of the straight-billed Shrikes. Some endeayour has
been made to divide them as follows.
Tue Cuats (Sawxicola, Bechst.)—
Have the beak a little depressed and rather wide at base, which allies them to the last small tribe of
Flycatchers. They are lively birds, rather high upon the legs. The European species build on or
near the ground, and subsist on insects. [They grade from the Rock-thrushes (Petrocinela), and like
them are remarkable for always perching on the summits of objects.
Three inhabit the British isles. ]
The Stone Chat (Mot. rubicola, Lin.).—A small bird, [with a short tail; black on the upper parts and throat in
summer, with a dark reddish breast, some white on the sides of the neck, wings, and tail; the female browner : in
winter the black is more or less concealed by brown margins to the feathers ; and the young are at first speckled
with whitish. ‘This species is resident throughout the year in Britain, and is common in furze-brakes and coyert-
less situations. It has little song, which, as in the following, is often delivered on the wing.
The others are summer-yisitants, of rare occurrence in the winter months.
The Whin Chat (Mot. rubetra, Lin.), resembles the last inform, and is more delicately coloured, with a conspi-
cuous white streak over the eye, and black patch on the cheek. It also inhabits furze-brakes, and is more gene-
rally diffused in grassy places than the Stone Chat : is a monotonous songster.
The Wheatear Chat (Mot. wnanthe, Lin.).—Larger than the preceding, with the crupper and basal half of the
tail-feathers conspicuously white, the rest of the tail, wings chiefly, and a band through the eyes, black, and the
body fulvous: the female is browner, and the young spotted with whitish. This species inhabits still more open
situations, as chalk-downs and ploughed fields, and particularly the sea-shore. Its flesh is often eaten.
There are numerous others].
Tue Rosins (Sylvia, Wolf and Meyer; Ficedula, Bechstein; [Dandalus, Boié; Rubecula, Brehm ;
Erythacus, Swains.] )—
Have the beak merely a little narrower at the base than the preceding. They are solitary birds, which
generally nestle in holes, and live on worms, insects, and berries.
poate ee es Se es A ee ene eee OE a Sa ee Pe
190 AVES.
The European Robin (Mot. rubecula, Lin.).—Olive-brown above, throat and breast orange-red, slightly bordered
with ash-colour, the belly white: young mottled brown. [We have seen a very similar species, but with differently
formed bili, from Trebizond ; and there is another closely allied, from Japan. |
The Blue-throated Fantail (Mot. suecica, Lin. ; [Cyanecula suecica, Brehm]. )—Brown above, with a brilliant
blue throat, in the middle of which is a rufous spot, [which disappears with age. This bird has been separated
with propriety, and differs remarkably from the others in its gait, always running by alternate motion of the feet,
like a Wagtail, instead of hopping; when running thus, it spreads out its tail from time to time like a fan. It is
only an accidental visitant in Britain.
The following are referrible to the Ruticilla, Brehm ; Phenicurus, Swains.]
The White-fronted Redstart (Mot. phenicurus, Lin.),—Grey above, with a black throat and white forehead, the
under parts, rump, and all but the middle pair of tail-feathers, bright ferrugineous. [Female browner, with tail
and rump similar to the male; young spotted. This is a common summer visitant in many parts of Britain, inha-
biting the vicinity of large hollow trees, ivied ruins, dilapidated garden-walls, &c. Like most of the present
group, it generally sings perched on some high pinnacle. Its note is plaintive and little varied].
The Black Redstart (Mot. erythacus, tithys, gibralteriensis, and atrata, Gm.)—j Rather larger than the preceding,
with longer wings: no red underneath, and rarely any trace of white on the forehead. It is more confined to
rocky places and great buildings than the other, and is very rare in the British islands, where, however, it does
not appear to be migratory. The young of this species are not mottled. It is an inferior songster.
There are several others, all from the eastern hemisphere.
The Petroica, Swains., comprehends some nearly allied species from Australia. Others, with shorter legs, and
rather stouter bills, conspicuous for the bright azure of their upper parts, compose the Sialia of the same system-
atist, and are found only in America. These and many other named subdivisions, including the Phcenicorns and
Moucherolles, pass, however, in every possible way, into each other. They grade, as already noticed, from the
Petrocincle ; the true Robins form a closely-allied subdivision, Geocincla of Gould.]
Tue Favvertes (Curruca, Bechst.)—
Have the bill straight, slender, and slightly compressed in front; the ridge of the upper mandible
curving a little towards the tip.
The most celebrated bird of this subgenus [but which assuredly does not belong to it] is
The Nightingale (Mot. luscinia, Lin.), of
a russet-brown above, whitish brown on the
Jower parts, with a rufous tint on the tail.
Every one is acquainted with this songster
of the night, the varied and melodious notes
of which resound through the woods. It
nestles upon trees, [always on or near the
ground, among decayed leaves], and sings
Only till its young are excluded.
There is a rather larger species in the east
of Europe, with obscure spots on the breast
(Mot. philomela, Bechst.).—[These birds
have no particular affinity with the follow-
ing, but are essentially small slender
Thrushes, almost inseparably allied to Tur-
dus minor and some others from North
America. They have much longer limbs
than the Fauvettes, seek their food princi-
pally on the ground, among decaying leaves,
and the young are in their first plumage
mottled, as in the true Thrushes, which is
not the case with the following. The
Common or Plain-breasted Nightingale has
very much the same mannersas a Robin, and
is equally pugnacious: we have known it
to breed in captivity with a female of that species. The Nightingales constitute the Phiiomela, Swains., Luscinia,
Brehm. }
Other species, more particularly known as Fauvettes, have almost always an agreeable song, and sprightly
habits. They are continually flitting about in pursuit of insects, nidificate in bushes, and the greater number of
them frequent watery situations, among the reeds, &c. [Such as do so fall, for the most part, under the natural
division Salicaria, and are very distinct from the others : they have a peculiar babbling song, and are exclusively
insectivorous.
Some of them have proportionally large bills, and streakless plumage, dark above, paler underneath. Such are]
The Great Babbler (Turdus arundinaceus, Lin. ; Sylvia turdoides, Tem.).—Rather less than a Redwing, and
Fig. 87.—The Nightingale.*
* Sketcned from life.
PASSERINE. bod
reddish-brown above, yellowish beneath, the throat white. [This species, which passes for a good songster,
though extremely comreon on the opposite coast of Holland, has not yet been detected in the British islands. A
nearly allied species (S. olivetorum, Strickland), which is rather smaller, is common in Syria. ‘he rest are con-
siderably less, and there is one of these, a miniature of S. ¢wrdoides, which is very common, though local, in South
Britain, migrating in winter, as do all the rest: the S. arundinacea, Auct. They are the Calamoherpe, Meyer.
Other species have smaller bills, and are generally striated on the back, with longitudinal whitish streaks on the
head, the Calamodyta, Bonap. Among them we find]
The Sedge Babbler (Mot. salicaria, Lin.; (S. phragmitis, Auct.]); distinguished by a conspicuous whitish streak
over each eye. [This bird is also a common summer visitant in Britain, more generally distributed than the
Reed Babbler (S. arundinacea) ; and is remarkable for the sparrow-like tone of many of its chirpings, which has
induced an erroneous opinion that it is an imitator or mimic. There are several others. :
Some species, not far removed from the Babblers, are remarkable for the absence of bristles at the gape (which
in the latter are rather conspicuous), for their graduated tail, composed of broad, soft feathers, their deli-
cately-formed feet, with straight claws, and particularly for the singularity of their note, which consists of a pro-
longed sibilant trill, somewhat resembling that of the Mole-cricket. They compose the Locustella of Gould, of
which three species inhabit Europe. Such, in Britain, is
Ray’s Locustelle (LZ. Rati, Auct.), or the Grasshopper Warbler of many writers, (fig. 88), the dorsal plumage of
which is coloured like that of the Water Rail. It is common in many districts of this
country, as a summer visitant, frequenting furze-brakes and other dense cover,
where its singular voice is heard at all hours, but principally at dusk: while utter-
ing this sound, it gapes very widely, and sometimes continues to emit it when
flitting from bush to bush, or even hovering in the air. A larger species (L. flu-
viatilis), common on the reedy margins of the Danube, utters precisely the same
sound. The Sylvia certhiola, Tem., of eastern Europe, constitutes the third.
Those which inhabit sylvan districts have, in general, stouter bills, and all feed
more or less upon fruit, of which some are great devourers. They are very distinct
from the foregoing, and several are delicate songsters. Such, in the British
isles, are
The Blackcap Fauvet (Curruca atricapilla, Auct.)—Olive-brown above, ash-colour on the neck and lower parts,
becoming whitish on the throat and belly; a black, or, in the female and young, reddish-brown cap on the head.
One of the finest of our native vocalists, remarkable for the melody of the loud clear whistle with which it termi-
nates its lays. It inhabits gardens and the outskirts of woods, arrives early in spring, and is very frugivorous.
The Garden Fauvet (C. hortensis) resembles the Blackcap in form, except that it is rather shorter; its head is
of the same colour with the back, and there is a little grey on the sides of the neck. This species is remarkable
for the deep mellow tones of its voice, arrives late in spring, and is similar in all its habits to the preceding.
The other British species have white on the exterior tail-feathers, and pertain to a group the members of which
are mostly less arboreal, frequenting low bushes.
The White-breasted Fauvet (C. garrula) is, however, often heard from the summits of high trees, having nearly
the same habits as the Blackcap. It is smaller than the preceding, with a proportionally more slender bill; and
ashy-brown above, pure grey on the head and neck, silvery white below, the feet lead-coloured. Is common in
gardens, and has a low warbling song, with a loud inharmonious finish.
The Whitethroat Fauvet (C. cinerea), is larger and browner than the last, with some mahogany-colour on the
wings ; feet yellowish. This species, exceedingly common about hedges and low brake, is seldom seen upon trees,
and is an inferior chattering songster, that often ascends singing to a small height in the air, with peculiar ges-
ticulations. Lastly,
The Long-tailed Fauvette (C. provincialis), made into a genus Melizophilus by Leach, on account of its shorter
wings and more graduated tail, wherein it only differs in a slight degree from some others, as C. Sarda, &c., is
remarkable for being resident throughout the year in furze-brakes in some parts of the south of England. Its
manners exactly resemble those of the Whitethroat. Colour dark ashy-brown, vinaceous-red below.
There are several continental species allied to all the above.]
Fig. 88.—ltay’s Locustelle.
Bechstein has separated from the Fauvettes
Tue Dunnocks (4ccentor, B.),—
The beak of which, still slender, but more exactly conical than that of other Bec-fins [and also rather
sharply pointed], is slightly retracted at the edges. Their gizzard also is more fleshy.
The Alpine Dunnock (Mot. alpina, also Sturnus alpinus and St. collaris, Gm.).—An ashy-coloured bird [mixed
with brown], with a white throat sprinkled with black, two ranges of white spots on the wing, and some bright
rufous on the flanks. It inhabits the pastures of the high Alps, where it feeds on insects, descending however in
winter into the plains to pick up grain. [A species of rare occurrence in the British islands.]
The Hedge Dunnock (Mot. modularis, Lin.), [currently termed the Hedge Sparrow.—This well-known species is
resident in this country at all seasons, but the majority quit France in summer; emits a pleasing shrill
song, particularly: in early spring, which is accompanied by a peculiar shiver of the wings: it feeds very much
on small seeds. There are a few others, of which one, 4. montinellus, belongs to eastern Europe. The Dunnocks
grade from the Thrushes through Cinclosoma.
192 AVES.
The immense group of Sylvicoles (Sylvicola), peculiar to America, certainly appear to have some relationship
with the Dunnocks, but are probably slender-billed modifications of the same great type as the Tanagers.
THE KinGuers (Regulus, Cuv.)—
Have a slender bill, forming a perfect and very sharp cone, the sides of which even appear a little
concave when viewed from above. They are small birds, which live among trees, and pursue Gnats.
Among European species, we have
The Golden-crowned Kinglet (Mot. regulus, Lin.),—which is the smallest of European birds, greenish-olive
above, yellowish-white below, the head of the male marked with a brilliant golden-yellow crest, bordered with
black, [which latter can open or close nearly over it: in the female the coronal feathers are pale yellow]. It con-
structs a globular nest on trees, with a lateral opening, suspends itself on their boughs in all positions, like a Tit,
and approaches human habitations in the winter ; [is very animated, and utters a shrill weak song in the breeding
season].
A still smaller [or rather a somewhat larger] species has recently been distinguished, the crest of which inclines
more to reddish, and which has a black streak before and behind the eye [with a white line on each side of the
crest] (Reg. ignapillus, Naum). [This bird is of rare ovcurrence in the British isles, where the first is very
common.
A third has still more recently been detected in Dalmatia, and since in England, with only a pale central yellow
line in place of the crest, but a bright yellow streak over each eye (R. modestus, Gould). This species wants a
remarkable character of the others, which is, that the nostrils are covered by a single feather, that grows
over them.
There are several more, allied to the two first, in Asia and America.
The following, however, ranged by the author in this genus, have little to do with them. They constitute the
restricted Sylvia of some nomenclators, Phillopneuste, Meyer, and are all summer visitants only in these parts].
TheSong Pettychaps (Mot. trochilus,Lin.) (fig.89.)—Rather larger than the Kinglets, and nearly of the same colour,
but without any crest, [and also longer in its make. It is distinguished from one
of the other British species by its duller tints, anda yellow tinge on the under
tail-coverts, and from the other by its yellowish-brown legs. From both it differs
in the pleasing melody of its song, which is extremely musical, though consisting
, only of a simple run of notes. This bird is extremely common throughout Europe,
= and we have seen a very Similar species, if not actually identical, from Japan.
The Dark-legged Pettychaps (8. rufa, Naum) (fig. 90), is rather smaller, half a
shade darker, with shorter wings, and blackish-brown legs. Has only a mono-
= tonous cry of two notes, repeated many times successively, and occasionally
a ~~ alternated with a croaking sound, which is extremely peculiar. The young, after
Hig: D--Sohe Rettrehaee. the first moult, of both this and the preceding species, are much brighter yellow
than the old birds, but their colour gradually fades during the winter.
The Grove Pettychaps (Mot. sibilatrix, Lin.) (fig. 91.) has longer wings than
either of the preceding, more vividly green plumage on the upper parts, witha
much broader and clearer yellow streak over the eye, yellow cheeks and breast,
and pure white belly and under tail-coverts. It arrives later than the others, and
frequents trees much more exclusively, where it may be recognized by its peculiar
shivering voice, during the utterance of which it shakes its wings in a remarkable
manner ; it also emits a very plaintive cry, which is common to both sexes.
These birds generally nestle on the ground, among the herbage. There are two
other European species, Sylvia icterina and S. Nattereri.]
th Le Grand Pouillot (Motac. hippolais, Lin.).—Larger than the preceding, [of the
=
N\A PON ee
Ni Mi
LA
My HIN Wy
an J hi! h
i)
MWg
ZZ
Hr
{i
Ae
Sel!
HN
Fi AN NNN
Hy NN\
i}
ili
6 | . *)
Cockatoo i) i Crested Parrake
Hyviace Maximilian's Macaw
SCANSORES. 219
The Parrots have been arranged under many nanied subdivisions, the limits of which are mostly arbitrary,
though several very natural groups are tolerably distinct.
First, among the species with square tails, we may notice the great Black Cockatoos of Australia (Calyptorynchus,
Vig.), large crested species, with heak of extraordinary strength, and very deep vertically. Their plumage is black,
with some red or yellow on the tail; wings capable of vigorous flight; and food the seeds of the Eucalypti,
with the juice of which fruit their bills are generally stained. Attempts to maintain them in captivity appear
to have always hitherto failed.. The subdivision Corydon, Wavieri, is barely separable.
The White Cockatoos (Plyctolophus, Vieillot), the species of which
( ce inhabit the Indian Archipelago and Australia, fall into two minor
1 vA) groups according to the form of the crest. Their disposition is sin-
gularly gentle and affectionate, and several species are abundantly
brought alive to Europe, where they are kept with much facility.
Their singular antics and extraordinary grotesque movements are well
known to all,
The square-tailed species without crests constitute the restricted
Parrots (Psittacus) of several authors, and are found in the old and new
continents. They are generally esteemed for the facility with which
6 they learn to speak ; and the majority are gaily coloured: it is neces-
sary, however, to subdivide them much further. One group, termed
Nestor, is remarkable for the extraordinary elongation of the upper
mandible, which far overhangs the lower : it is believed to be employed
in hooking up bulbs: the members of this division are essentially
crestless Cockatoos, allied to Pl. nasicus, and are also natives of Aus-
tralia.
The Love-birds (Psittacula, Kuhl), compose a beautiful group of
species of diminutive size, wherein the tail is slightly graduated ; they
Se
_
\ ny are found in both continents, and are remarkable for having no
Kw furcula.
The Ring Parroquets (Paleornis, Vig.), have a very long pointed
Fig. 105.—Sternum of Parrot. tail, and collar-like mark round the neck; they inhabit the Asiatic
continent and islands, where there are many species.
Australia produces numerous long-tailed Parroquets with more elongated tarsi, adapted for running on the
ground; their tail-feathers are not pointed, and their colours are in general gorgeously variegated, and peculiarly
mottled on the back. They constitute the Platycercus, Vig. and Horsf. Polyletes, Wagler, is allied, with pointed
tail-feathers ; and Nymphicus refers to a small species related to the latter, but with the pointed crest of some
Cockatoos. :
The Maccaws (dra, Kuhl; Macrocercus, Vieillot), are long-tailed American species, which exceed all the rest
in size, and are superbly coloured. The more characteristic have a large space of naked skin on the cheek,
crossed by narrow stripes of short feathers. This bare space is gradually lost as they successively decrease in
size, and they finally grade into the American Parroquets (Conwrus, Kuhl), one species of which (Ps. carolinensis,
Auct.) is the only member of the Parrot group found northward of the tropic of Cancer.
The Lories (Zorius, Vieillot),—are oriental species with square tails, and dense soft plumage, the colours of
which are glowing in the utmost degree: beak in general comparatively feeble. Some allied birds are smaller, and
have graduated tails, but are particularly distinguished by their extensile tongue having a circle of papille at the tip,
adapting them to feed on the nectar of flowers: they are termed Lorikeets (Trichoglossus, Vigors). Tanygnathus,
Wagler, includes some Lories with immense bills; and Coryphilus, a number of smail species, with slender bills,
thick skin, and commonly purple colouring. Finally, Pezoporus, Uliger, and Nanodes, Vig. and Horsf., consist of
some beautiful and delicate long-tailed species, which have also feeble bills, and tarsi somewhat elevated; they
are known to seek their food chiefly on the ground.*]
Among the Climbers are commonly placed two nearly allied African genera, which appear
to me to have also some analogy with the Gallinacee, and with the Curassows in particular.
They have the wings and tail of the latter, [their tail, however, consisting of only ten feathers,
instead of fourteen], and like them inhabit trees; their beak is short, and superior mandible
bulged, [or compressed and much elevated; the gape remarkably wide]; the feet have a
short membrane which connects the external and front toes, though it is true that the outer
toe is often directed backward, as observable in the Owls. Their nostrils are simply pierced
in the corneous substance of the beak. the cutting edges of the mandibles are dentelated,
ard the sternum (fig. 106), at least that of the Touraco, has not those two very deep emar-
g:nations common to the Gallinacee.
{Were we have another insulated group, which also comprises the Colies (p. 201), the anatomy of
* We would enumerate some additional subdivisions, but their distinctive characters could not be given with the requisite brevity.
220 AVES.
which at once indicates the propriety of arranging it in the present series, among which it is most
nearly related to the Toucans. They have but twelve true cervical vertebra ; and the sternum,
though singularly small, presents no affinity for that of the Poultry. The stomach is large and
but slightly muscular, extending into the abdominal por-
tion of the cavity of the body; and the intestines are short
and without cceca. Unlike the Toucans, however, they possess
a small gall-bladder; but the tongue, at least in some of
them, is similarly barbed towards the tip. The feet have the
first and fourth toes directed laterally, for which reason they
commonly perch lengthwise on the horizontal branches of
trees, which they perambulate longitudinally, clasping the
bough with their two laterally disposed toes, while the others
are directed forwards. Their movements are light and elegant
in the extreme, a particular in which they differ remarkably
from the Colies: they pass with an easy sailing flight from tree
to tree; live in pairs or families according to the season;
subsist almost exclusively upon fruits, and lay four delicate
white eggs in the hollows of decayed timber].
Such are
Tue Touracos (Corythaix, Mliger),—
Fig. 106.—Sternum of Touraco. The beak of which does not ascend upon the forehead, [and
is generally much compressed], and the head is adorned with an erectile crest.
[Seven species are now known, the ground-colour of which is generally vivid-green, with some gorgeous crimson
on the open wing. We should observe, that in all this group the feathers are very short upon the rump, being the
reverse of what obtains throughout the Poultry. The head, however, is small, as in the latter.}
Tur PLANTAIN-EATERS (Musophaga, Isert),—
Are so named from the fruit on which they subsist, and are characterized by the base of the bill forming
a disk, which covers part of the forehead.
[They grade, however, into the former, the beak becoming more and more inflated, till in one species it for-
cibly recaiJs to mind that of a Toucan. Another is of great size, approaching the stature of a Curassow, and has
a splendid curled crest, resembling that of several of those birds.
A third genus consists of
Tuer Nape-crests (Chizeris, Swainson) ,—
Which have a rounded beak approaching that of some Trogons, and hard and sombre mottled plumage,
very unlike that of the others. Their exterior toe is more limited in its range outward by the con-
necting membrane.
Two species are well known, both from Africa, like all the preceding,—one the Phasianus Africanus of Latham.
We here, at length, arrive at a sufficiently marked interruption of the series of the class of
Birds, to be enabled to introduce some remarks on the affinities of the preceding orders,
which we conceive might be arranged most naturally as follow. |
I. Scansores, as limited to the Parrots.
II. Raprores, or the Birds of Prey; which subainde into two thoroughly distinct
sections.
Il. Srrepirores, Screechers, consisting of all the remainder that are not organized upon
the definite type of the Passerine. It is necessary to subdivide them first into three series,
which might be designated Syndactyli, Zygodactyli, and Heterodactyli ; the two first of
which names, however, do not rigidly apply im every instance, the groups bemg founded rather
upon the aggregate of the organization, than upon any single character.
1. Syndactyli.—These, with the exception of the Motmots, are exclusively animal-feeders,
hke the Raptores, to which they succeed; and even the Motmots subsist more upon animal
than upon vegetable diet. They fall under two principal minor groups, which we term
Buceroides and Halcyoides.
SCANSORES. 221
The Buceroides are distinguished by a very short and heart-shaped tongue, a singly-emar-
ginated sternum, and ten tail-feathers only ; mtestines short, and we believe always without
coeca ; plumage never vividly coloured. In order to mark the degree of value of the two
very distinct genera included, we conceive it necessary to indicate the Hornbills by the term
Appendirostres, and the Hoopoes by that of Arculirostres. Both are peculiar to the eastern
hemisphere.
The Halcyoides have a doubly-emarginated sternum, twelve tail-feathers, and, with the
sole exception of one group of Kingfishers, splendidly coloured plumage. They fall mto three
tribes, viz., Cylindirostres, comprismg the Rollers, Bee-eaters, and Kingfishers, whieh have
tongues similar to the foregoing, membranaceous stomachs, and no ececa; a thick skin, firm
plumage (not moulted the first year), and great power of wing; nidificating m holes, and pro-
ducing numerous shining white eggs, &e. ;—Angulirostres, composed of the Jacamars and
Todies, which have thin, lengthened, lamina-like tongues, muscular gizzards, and great cceca,
resembling those of the Owls; thin skin, soft plumage, feeble powers of flight, and which -
produce coloured or speckled eggs, also in holes ;—and Serratirostres, or the Motmots,-whieh
are intermediate to the Cylindirostres and the Toucans, (which commence the next series).
The Angulirostres and Serratirostres are confined in their distribution to America; while the
Cylindirostres, with the exception of a single subdivision of Kingfishers partly, are found only
in the old world.
2. Zygodactyli—The members of this division likewise fall into two principal mimor
groups, which may be termed Picoides and Cuculoides. The greater number subsist on mixed
diet, and a marked predatory propensity is retamed by some.
The Picoides have always (at least in every known instance) a doubly-emarginated sternum,
comparatively muscular gizzard, and no cceca to the intestine. They all produce white eges,
less spherical than those of the Syndactyli, (im which respect the latter approximate the
Raptores, which precede them) ; and have an accessory plume to their feathers, more or less
developed; their plumage being almost always adorned with vivid colours. It is im this
group that the tongue is so variously modified, in the Toucans, Woodpeckers, &e. To bring
the species as near as possible together, they may be arranged into two tribes, viz., Leviros-
tres, consisting of two very distinct families,—that of the Toucans, and that of the Touracos
and Colies; and Cuneirostres, comprehending the Woodpecker family (which includes the
Honeyguides), and that of the Barbets. The Toucan and Touraco families are respectively
peculiar to the old and new worlds, the latter, with the sole exception of two or three Collies,
to Africa ; the Woodpeckers are generally diffused, excepting in Australia; and members of
the Barbet family are found in the warm regions of both hemispheres.
The Cuculoides have a comparatively lax stomach, and invariably great coeca, whieh when-
ever they occur throughout the Strepitores are always of the same proportional dimensions
and form as those of the nocturnal Birds of Prey: their colours, excepting in one group of
Cuckoos, are never bright; and they have no trace of an accessory plume to the feathers :
the greater number lay coloured or speckled eggs, and many construct inartificial nests in
bushes, (all the preceding genera, save the Colies only, resorting to holes for that purpose).
A great proportion of them have the outer and middle toes more or less directed laterally.
They fall under two families only, that of the Courols, Barbacous, and Puff-birds, which have
twelve tail-feathers, and that of the Cuckoos, which have only ten or fewer, and which might
be again naturally distributed into several supergeneric divisions, or subfamilies. Of these,
we can only remark, that that which comprises the parasitic species is peculiar to the
old world.
3. Heterodactyli—tThis group consists of Birds the great majority of which are mainly
insectivorous, and take their food on the wmg. They are generally endowed, therefore, with
considerable power of flight, have a wide gape, and short feet, rarely adapted for progression.
The only zygodactyle family of them has the toes differently disposed from those of all other
222 AVES.
yoke-footed genera. The species which possess coeca closely accord with the Cuculoides in
their anatomy, but all of them possess the accessory plume to the clothing feathers, in which
they differ from that group. We subdivide them into Trogonoides and Cypseloides.
The Trogonoides consisting of the Trogons only, it will be sufficient to refer to the generic
head (p.216). They have twelve tail-feathers.
Tie Cypseloides have only ten. They divide into two tribes, which may be termed Parvi-
rostres, containing the family of Podargues and Moth-hunters, nocturnal species with great
coeca, and which lay mottled eggs; and Tenuirostres, comprising the two distinct families of
the Swifts and Humming-birds, which have no cceca, and lay white eggs, the last-named
family differing remarkably from all the preceding Strepitores in having a complicated inferior,
larynx, which character obtains throughout the next order, without a smgle known exception.
Although the foregoing long series of groups, more or less subordinate, evince a decided
mutual affinity and tolerably regular successionship, to those who have practically studied
them, we have been unable to detect a single character that will apply to all, and the only one
which. approximates to being general, consists in the lower larynx being provided with only
the sterno-tracheal pair of muscles, save in the single family of the Humming-birds : hence
these birds are unable to inflect the voice, and sing; and they are generally very inferior in
intelligence and docility to the members of either of the three other orders with which we are
now engaged ; the Picoides and Hoopoes constituting the chief exceptions to this generalization.
Linnzeus obtained a glimpse of their distinctness from the Passerine, when he instituted his
ordina! divisions Pice and Passeres; but he fell into error in assigning a position among the
former to the Crows, which alone could have induced Cuvier to remark that he could discover
no distinctive character to separate the Pice and Passeres of his great predecessor.
The series of Strepitores can accordingly be defined only by negative characters, derived
principally from comparison of them with the Passerine. Perhaps the most remarkable fact
connected with their anatomy, consists im the cceca being invariably either altogether absent,
or, if present, developed to a considerable but fixed size, which never varies; this diversity
being found to exist in groups that are nearly allied, as in the Swifts and Moth-hunters, the
Kingfishers and Todies, &c.
IV. Canrores, or the restricted Passerine.—It is impossible for a greater contrast to be
afforded than is furnished by this ordinal division and the preceding one. Although com-
prismg many more species and received generic divisions than the three foregoing orders
collectively, there is absolutely no essential difference of structure perceptible throughout the
whole immense series; the only differences consisting in the degrees of developement of parts
common to all : the peculiar type of skeleton, digestive and vocal organs, &c. beg invariably
one and the same, just as the Humming-bird or Parrot model is analogously varied, in a minor
degree. There are no subdivisions equivalent to those which have been indicated as famihes
even of the Strepitores, however the beak may vary in magnitude and form; the most dissi-
milar beaks being often unaccompanied by other marked diversities, so that a dead specimen
deprived of its head, although at the first glance it might be referred with certainty to the
present order, could only in a few instances be assigned, even on anatomical examination, to
any particular group of it, and the plumage and style of colouring would even then afford the
surest indication of its affinities, in the great majority of cases. In the Strepitores, on the
contrary, any one organ, and very commonly a single ordinary clothing feather, would suffice
to indicate the very genus from which it had been taken: the varieties in the form of the
sternal apparatus may be cited as one illustration of the considerable diversities observable in
the whole structure of the Strepitores; whereas a single sternal apparatus (fig. 86, p. 178),
we have deemed fully adequate to represent the form of this important portion of the skeleton
throughout the amazingly extensive series of the present division.* There are, in fact, no
* The sternal apparatus of numerous genera of Cantores are beautifully figured in Mr, Yarrell’s History of British Birds.
GALLINA. 223
characters of dichotomous application, till we descend to mmute particulars, such as the sea-
sonal and progressive changes of plumage, the system of coloration, character of the eggs, Xe.
and these require to be carefully and extensively studied, in order to extricate the Cantores
from their present heterogeneous state of artificial arrangement, which, like most other classi -
fications based on the variations of a single organ (the beak), has induced a variety of approxt-
mations at variance with natural affinity. To detail our own views on the arrangement of
this great order, would require more space than the nature of the present work would
allow; it must suffice, therefore, to refer to the few hits which have been given in the
details of the various genera.
The four orders here indicated have a vague general character in common, which is not
easy to define or even express : it partially consists in the magnitude of the head, as compared
with the subsequent divisions generally; and’ a hind toe being always present, on the same
plane with those in front, the great majority of them perch and traverse the boughs of trees
with comparative facility, while the remainder are too obviously allied to admit of separation |.
THE FOURTH ORDER OF BIRDS,—
THE POULTRY, (GaLuina, Lin.)—
Are so named from their affinity to the Domestic Cock, in common with which they have
generally the upper mandible vaulted, the nostrils pierced in a large membranous space at the
base of the beak, and covered by a cartilaginous scale.» Their heavy carriage, short wings,
and bony sternum (fig. 107), diminished by two emarginations so wide and deep that they
occupy nearly its whole lateral portion, its crest being ob-
liquely truncated in front, so that the sharp edge of [an
appendage to] the fourchette is only joined to it by hga-
ment, are circumstances which, by greatly impairig the
force of the pectoral muscles, render their flight laborious.
The tail has generally fourteen, and sometimes eighteen,
quill-feathers. Their inferior larynx is very simple, so that
\\ none of them can sing. They have an extremely muscular
v gizzard, and [most generally] a large [globular] crop. If
we except the Curassows, they lay and incubate on the
ground, on a few carelessly arranged stems of straw or grass.
Each male has ordinarily several females, and takes no sort
of trouble either with the nest or young ones, which are
generally very numerous, and, in most cases, are able to
run as soon as they quit the shell.
[We should observe, that exceptions occur to almost all
a a se these generalizations in the course of the series, which will
be pointed out as they arise. In the polygamous species, the male is always larger and more
gaily coloured than the female ; while in such as are monogamous, (as Ptarmigan and Par-
tridges,) the sexes nearly or quite resemble, both in size and colour. This diversity is appa-
rent in some species that are otherwise closely allied together. The head is very small, as
compared with the members of the preceding orders generally; and the number of cervical
vertebrz is irregular and always greater. |
The Poultry constitute, for the most part, a very natural family, remarkable for having fur-
nished us with the greater number of our farm-yard fowls, and with much excellent game.
Their anterior toes are connected at base by a short membrane, the edges of which are dente-
AVES
lated; and they can only be subdivided upon characters of trivial import, drawn from some of
the appendages of the head. In order to avoid, however, an excessive multiplication of
groups, we associate with them certain genera the toes of which have no connecting membrane,
and one (that of the Pigeons) which links the Poultry with the Passerine, the others (such as
the Hoazin) presenting a slight approach to the Touracos ; [very slight and superficial i both
instances ].
Tue Curassows (Alector, Merrem)—
Are large Poultry-birds of South America, which somewhat resemble Turkeys, and have a broad and
rounded tail, composed of large stiff quills, [fourteen in number]. Several of them possess a singular
conformation of the trachea. They live in the woods, feed on buds and fruit, perch and nestle upon
trees, [their hind-toe being on the same plane with those in front], and are very sociable and easily
domesticated. [The sternum has its inner emargination less deep than in other Poultry]. Gmelin
and Latham have divided them into Curassows and Guans, but upon very indeterminate characters.
We subdivide them in the following manner :—
Tue Curassows, properly so called, (Crax, Lin.),—
Have a strong beak, its base surrounded by a skin, sometimes brightly coloured, in which the nostrils
are pierced; and their head is adorned with a crest of long, erectible, narrow feathers, curled at the
tips. Their size is that of a Turkey, and hke the members of that genus they fly up into trees. They
are bred in a domestic state in America, and individuals have been received from that country so
variously coloured, that we hesitate about characterizing the species.
The most common, or the Yellow-billed Cu-
rassow (C7. alector, Lin.), is black, with a white
belly, and cere of the beak brilliant yellow. The
trachea makes but one slight curve before it
enters the breast. Some, as Cr. globicera, Lin.,
have a larger or smaller globular tubercle at the
base of the beak.
Tue Pauxt (Ourax, Cuv.)—
Have a shorter and thicker bill, and the
membrane at its base, as well as the greater
part of their head, is covered with short
dense plumage resembling velvet.
The most common of them, or the Galeated
Pauxi (Cr. pauxi, Lin.), has an oval tubercle at
- the base of the beak, of a light blue colour and
agi Sw ; stony hardness, almost as large as the head. This
PSS ays 1 *)\ PS bird is black, with the lower part of the belly, and
tip of tail, white. It nestles on the ground, and
its native country is not known with precision.
The trachea descends on the right side beneath the skin to behind the sternum, where it turns to the left, and
ascends to enter the thorax through the fourchette: its rings are all compressed. Another species (Cr. galeata,
Lath. ; Cy. tomentosa, Spix), has a red salient crest on the beak, instead of the tubercle.
Fig. 108.—The Yellow-billed Curassow,
Tue Guans (Penelope, Merrem)-—
Have a more slender beak than the others, and the space around the eyes naked, as is also the throat,
which is mostly susceptible of inflation.
So many varieties of colour are found among them, that it is difficult to trace the limits of the various species.
Those especially which have a crest, are extremely variable. [The size is in general much less than in the others,
and form more slender: the naked parts are often beautifully coloured]. The trachea, at least in the crested
species, descends under the skin far behind the posterior edge of the sternum, ascends, is again flexed, and then
continues its course towards the fourchette, through which, as usual, it gains access to the lungs. In one crestless
species (Pen. marail, Tem.), greenish-black, with a fulvous belly, (which appears very distinct,) the trachea forms
in both sexes a curve at the upper part of the sternum, before it enters the lungs.
Tue Parraavas (Ortalida, Merrem)—
Merely differ from the Guans in having no naked skin about the head.
One species only is known, of a bronzed brown above, whitish gray beneath, and rufous on the head, (the Ca-
GALLINE. . 225
traca, Buffon; Phasianus motmot, Gmelin; Ph. parraqua, Lath). The cry of this bird is very loud, and articu-
lates its name. The trachea of the male descends beneath the skin as low as the abdomen, and then ascends to
enter the thorax.
With these different Curassows has been generally associated
THE Hoazin (Cpisthocomus, Hofmansegg,)—
An American bird, which has the same port, and a short and thick bill, with nostrils pierced in its
corneous substance, without any membrane. The head is adorned with an occipital crest of long fea-
thers, very narrow and thinly barbed ; and what distinguishes it from all the true Poultry, is the total
_ absence of membrane between the toes.
This bird is the Phasianus cristatus, Lin. ; of a greenish-brown, variegated with white above, the front of the
neck and tip of the tail fulvous, and the belly chestnut. It is found in Guiana, perching along the margin of
inundated places, where it subsists on leaves and the seeds of a species of Arum. Its flesh smells strongly of
castor, and is only employed as a bait for particular fishes. It forms a genus very distinct from any other among
the Poultry, and when its anatomy is known, may become the type of a particular family.
[This very curious bird is perhaps the most insulated species of the whole class: its eyelashes, and reticulated
tarsi, help to separate it externally from the Poultry ; and its anatomy is altogether unique, exhibiting a peculiar
adaptation for deriving nutriment exclusively from foliage. The crop, of enormous dimensions, hollows out, as
it were, the pectoral muscles and anterior portion of the sternal keel, occupying a great heart-shaped cavity, and
extending backward half-way along the trunk and at least four-fifths the length of the sternal apparatus ; it
receives the superior portion of the cesophagus on the left side, and on the right is succeeded by an inflated canal,
five inches and a half long, constricted like the human colon, and terminated by the proventriculus, to which
follows the gizzard, which latter is no bigger than an olive, with its muscular coat scarcely thickened ; the intes-
tines are moderately long, and cceca aninch. The sternal crest, so deeply cut away in front, forms a slight ridge
anteriorly, which is continued forward into a very long bony apophysis, that is soldered with the furoula; the
hindward emarginations are inconsiderable, the exterior pair being commonly reduced to a foramen, or even quite
ossified. This bird is not naturally wild, and is observed in small flocks, which commonly perch side by side on
some branch, always in marshy situations.* It appears to have only ten tail-teathers.
We now arrive at the normal series of Poultry-birds, which have the hind-toe small and
elevated. |
THE PEeArowt (Pavo, Lin.),—
So named (Paon) from their cry, and which are characterized by a crest of peculiar form, and by the
tail-coverts of the male extending far beyond the quills, and being capable of erection into a broad and
gorgeous disk. The shining, lax, and silky barbs of these feathers, and the eye-like spots which
decorate their extremities, are well known to every one, as exemplified in
The Indian Peatfow] (P. indicus, Lin.), the head of which is adorned with an aigrette of narrow vertical feathers,
widened at the tips. This superb bird, originally from the north of India, [where it still exists abundantly in a
state of nature], was introduced into Europe by Alexander. The wild specimens even surpass the domestic ones
in brilliancy. The blue extends over the back and wings, instead of the common barred markings; and their
train is stilllonger. [We have seen domestic Peacocks with these characters, which however are not attained by
the greater number; and have also observed wild-shot birds like the ordinary breed, which it may be suspected
had not acquired their final colouring; the developement of which would seem to be generally arrested in the
former, so much so that we have seen an individual more than eighteen years of age, that did not differ from the
common farin-yard specimens].
The Japanese Peafowl (badly named by Linneus P. muticus t, as it possesses spurs), is a distinct species, the
aigrette of which is composed of long and narrow feathers; its neck is green instead of blue, and undated or
gilded: train scarcely differing from that of the other.
[The additional species ranged by the author among the Peafowl are distinct enough, and now
generally known as
Tue Prea-pHEasants (Polyplectron, Tem.).
They are much smaller, and particularly remarkable for the tarsi of the male bearing two or more
spurs.] The tail-coverts, which do not extend beyond the tail, and are webbed in the ordinary manner,
have two brilliant metallic spots, and the wing-tertials have sometimes single ones.
(Three or four species are known, from the mountains of eastern Asia ]
THE Impeyan (Lophophorus, Tem.).
The head surmounted by an aigrette like that of a Peafowl, and a similar flat tail, the coverts of which,
* L'Herminier, in Annales des Sciences Naturelles for 1837. | which was afterwards continued, this bird having no harsh cry like
+ We suspect that this name originated in a misprint for mutys, | the other.—Ep.
AVES.
however, are not prolonged. It also resembles the Peafowl in the brilliancy of the colours of the
male: circumference of the eye, and even the cheeks, naked, as in the Pheasants, and the tarsi armed
with stout spurs. [The upper mandible very much overhangs the under one, as observable in a less
degree in the Pheasants generally, enabling this bird to root up bulbs with facility. ]
We know but one species, from the mountains of the north of India, the Resplendent Impeyan (L. refulgens,
Tem.; Phasianus Impeyanus, Lath.). Size of a [small] Turkey, and black; the crest and dorsal plumage of
changeable colours, reflecting tints of gold, copper, sapphire and emerald: tail-feathers chestnut-rufous, [and the
rump white]. The female and young are brown, dashed with grey and fulvous.
Tue Turkeys (Meleagris, Lin.)\—
Have the head and upper part of the neck invested with a naked, mammellated skin; an appendage
under the throat, and another conical one on the forehead, which becomes inflated and prolonged when
the bird is excited by passion, when it hangs over the beak. On the lower part of the neck in front,
the adult male has a tuft of very long pendent bristles; the coverts of the tail, shorter and more stiff
than in the Peafowl, can be expanded in like manner into a fan. The males have weak spurs, [and are
the only American Poultry-birds wherein a trace exists of those appendages].
But one species was known for a long time, the Common Turkey (J. gallipavo, Lin.). It was brought from
North America during the 16th century, and was soon diffused throughout Europe, where it continues to be
reared for the excellency of its flesh, its great size, and the facility with which it is bred. The Wild Turkeys vastly
exceed the domestic breed in brilliancy, and are of a greenish-brown, glossed with copper reflections.
A second, however, has been recently described, the Ocellated Turkey (M. ocellata, Cuv.), which approximates
the Peafowl in the splendour of its colours, and by the disks of sapphirine-blue, inclosed by circles of gold and
ruby-red, which adorn the tail-coverts. It was captured in the Bay of Honduras.
[We may here introduce a large Poultry-bird of New Holland,
THE VULTERN (dlectura, Gray),—
Which has been strangely arranged by some authors among the Vultures, on account of its bald neck.
From the Poultry generally, it is distinguished by the shortness of the downy plumage of the rump,
as in the Touracos; its hind-toe is large, and on the same plane with those in front, the same as in
the Curassows, like which it is also destitute of spurs; but its tail-feathers are eighteen in number.
One species only is known (A. Lathami, Gray), entirely of a dusky colour, the feathers of the under-parts tipped
with whitish. ]
Tue Prnrapvos (Numida, Lin.),
Or Guinea-fowl, have a naked head, and fleshy wattles below the cheeks, a short tail, and the skull
generally surmounted by a callous crest. Their feet are without spurs; the tail short and pendent, so
that the long feathers of the croup impart a rounded figure.
The common domestic species (NV. meleagris, Lin.), originally from Africa [the indigenous habitat of all], has a
slate-coloured plumage, everywhere speckled with round white spots [of different sizes]. Its noisy and querulous
disposition render it an incommodious species in poultry-yards, although its flesh is excellent. In the wild state,
they live in large flocks, and prefer the neighbourhood of marshes.
(Three or four others are known, of which N. vulturina, Gould, is the most beautiful, having pointed purple
feathers on the lower part of the neck; the body-plumage of all being nearly similar. The Crested Pintado
(N. cristata, Pallas), is very remarkable for the appendage to the furcula forming a sort of cup, in which the
trachea undergoes a convolution. No trace of this structure exists in the common species. ]
The great genus of
Purasants (Phasianus, Lin.)—
Is characterized by partly naked cheeks, covered with a red skin, and by the tectiform tail, the feathers
of which are variously disposed. We first distinguish among them
Tur Fow ts (Gallus, Cuy.),—
The head of which is surmounted by a vertical fleshy comb, and the inferior mandible furnished on
each side with fleshy wattles. Their tail-feathers, fourteen in number, are elevated on two vertical
planes, placed back to back; the coverts of that of the male are prolonged to form the arch over the
tail proper.
The species so common in our poultry-yards, [absolutely without a special English name] (Ph. gallus, Lin.),
varies endlessly in colour, and very much in size: there are races wherein the fleshy comb is replaced by a crest
of reverted feathers ; some in which the tarsi and even the toes are feathered ; another in which the crest, wattles,
and periosteum of the whole skeleton are black ; and some monstrous kinds which have hereditarily five and even
six toes to each foot.
GALLINZ. 2
to
~T
Several wild species are also known, as that of Sonnerat (Gal. Sonneratii, Tem.), which is very remarkable for
the neck feathers of the male, the stems of which widen into three successive disks of a horny nature. The comb
of the same sex is dentelated. This species inhabits the Ghauts of Hindostan.
M. Leschenhault has procured two others from Java: one (G. Bankiva, Tem.), with a dentelated crest like the
preceding; all the feathers of the neck long, pendent, and of the most beautiful golden red: it appears to
me to bear the greatest resemblance to our domestic races: the other (PA. varius, Shaw; G. furcatus, Tem.), is
black, with a copper-green neck, speckled with black, its crest plain, and a kind of small dewlap instead of
wattles.
THE PuHeasants, properly so called (Phasianus, Cuv.)—
Have a long graduated tail, each of its quills being inclined on two planes, and covering each other.
The most common of them (PA. colchicus, Lin.), was brought from the banks of the Phasis by the Argonauts,
and is now diffused over all temperate Europe, where it requires, however, considerable care. [Another, from
China, with a white ring round the neck, and a greener general cast of colour, but otherwise closely allied, has
also been turned wild, and produced a prolific race of hybrids with the Common Pheasant, intermediate specimens
in every degree being not uncommon. The pure breed of Ph. colchicus is distinguished by the total absence of
the white ring, and reddish-copper tint of the croup, instead of greenish.
China produces several other species, with most superb plumage, as
The Golden Pheasant (Ph. pictus), and Amherst Pheasant (Ph. Amherstii), which have both a gorgeous ruff
round the neck, and the latter in particular an exceedingly long tail, the feathers widening in the middle.
The Reeves’s Pheasant (PA. Reevesii), from the same country, is one of the most magnificent of birds. It is
half as large again as the common species, with a tail exceeding six feet in length. Ph. versicolor, and Ph.
Soémeringii, from Japan, are also truly splendid, and nearly allied to the common one.
Others approximate the Common Fowl in their carriage, as the Silver Pheasant (Ph. nycthemerus), from China,
and the Lineated (Ph. lineatus), from the mountains of Thibet: both these have purple-black under-parts,
with the feathers above white and lineated ; a pendent crest on the head. Ph. albocristatus comes still nearer to
the Fowls, retaining the head only of the Pheasant group; and Ph. pucrasia, is perhaps the dullest of the whole
genus, with a pointed short tail, but is otherwise allied to the ordinary species: the two last are from the Himma-
layas]. The females of all are sombre [that of-Ph. Reevesii the least so, which is beautifully variegated with white
upon the neck,] and have shorter tails.
We conceive that the description of the Pheenix, by Pliny, (lib. x. cap. 2), was drawn up from a specimen of the
Golden Pheasant.
One of the most singular of all Birds is
The Argus (Ph. argus, Lin).—A large Pheasant from the south of Asia, the head and neck of which are almost
naked. The tarsi are without spurs; a very long tail in the male; the secondary quills of the wing exces-
sively elongated, widened, and covered throughout their length with ocellated spots, which, when spread out,
impart an extraordinary aspect to the bird. It inhabits the mountains of Sumatra and some other countries of
the south-east of Asia, and constitutes the genus Argus of Temminck.
Tue Macartneys (Euplocomus, Tem.),—
With the naked cheeks common to this genus, have the vertical tail and arched coverts of the Cocks,
together with erectible feathers on the head, which form a crest similar to that of the Peafowl. The
projecting lower edge of the naked skin of their cheeks supplies the place of wattles. The tarsi are
armed with strong spurs.
We are acquainted with one only, from the Isles of Sunda (Phasianus ignitus, Shaw) ; size of a Cock, and bril-
liant black, with a golden-red rump, the upper tail-coverts yellowish or whitish, and the flanks spotted with white
or fulvous. Female brown, finely streaked with blackish above. and dashed with white beneath; crested like ~
the male. [The PA. albocristatus might be placed with it.]
.
Tue TrRAGopans (Tragopan, Cuy.)—
Are [with the exception of one species] remarkable for the singular adornment of the head, which is
almost naked, with a small slender horn [or erectible excrescence} behind each eye, and a wattle sus-
ceptible of inflation under the throat. There are short tarsal spurs in both sexes.
[Four species are now known, all beautifully spotted with white, somewhat as in a Pintado, and in three of them
upon a gorgeous red ground-colour; the naked parts are also vividly tinted with rich blue and yellow. Females
and young dull brown. They inhabit the Himmalaya range of mountains, and perch like Pheasants].
We should separate from the Pheasant group
Tue CryptTonyx, Tem.,-—
Wherein the immediate circumference of the eye alone is naked, the tail is moderate and plain, and
the tarsi are without spurs. Their most remarkable character, however, consists in the absence of the
hind-claw.
In the only well-known species (Cr. coronatus, Tem.), the male has a long crest of thinly-barbed rufous feathers,
and some long barbless stems over each eyebrow. Plumage bright green and blue. [Another (Cr. niger), is wholly
black, with the female brown. There are two or three more, all from India and its islands].
Tue Grouse (Tefrao, Lin.)—
Form another great genus, characterized by a naked space, generally of a bright red colour, in place of
an eye-brow. It is subdivided in the following manner.
Tue RestricteD Grouse (Tetrao, Latham)—
Have feathered tarsi without spurs. Those to which we more particularly confine the name have
a rounded or forked tail, and naked toes. [They are polygamous, and spread the tail and strut in the
manner of Turkeys].
The Bearded or Wood Grouse, Capercailzie, or Cock of the Wood (7. urogallus, Lin.), is the largest of the true
Poultry, surpassing the Turkey in size. Its plumage is slate-coloured, finely rayed with blackish, [the breast
shining bottle-green]; female fulvous, barred with brown or blackish. It inhabits the extensive mountain forests
of the north of Europe, nestles in the heather or newly-cleared grounds, and subsists on buds and berries, [and
particularly pine-shoots]. Its flesh is excellent, and the trachea makes two curves before entering the lungs.
The Black Grouse (7. tetrvix, Lin).—Black, with some white on the wing-coverts and beneath the tail, the two
outermost feathers of which are forked and curled outward. Female fulvous, barbed with whitish and dusky
black. Their size that of the Domestic Cock and Hen. Found also in the European mountain forests. [There is
a nearly allied species in Siberia].
An intermediate species appears to exist in the north of Europe (7. intermedius, Langsdorf). [It is still very
doubtful whether this be not a hybrid between the Bearded and Black Grouse.
Several more exist in North America; one (7. cupido) is remarkable for a double nuchal crest, and an expan-
sile globular pouch on the sides of the neck, of the colour and size of an orange, which is inflated when the bird
is strutting. Others, the Centrocercus, Swainson, have sharp-pointed tail-feathers, and shorter wings: they inhabit
the open country, and do not perch. Suchis 7. urophasianus, Bonap., the great Cock of the Plains, which is one
third smaller than the European Wood Grouse, with some inflatable skin on the sides of the neck.
Others again,
THe Bonasia, Bonap.—
Have a naked strip along the front of the tarsi, and the coronal feathers lengthened ; as]
The Hazel Grouse (T. bonasia, Lin.).—Scarcely larger than a Partridge, and prettily mottled, grey and rufous.
Inhabits temperate Europe. [We have found its crop and stomach filled with birch catkins.] Another (7. umbellus,
Gmelin), in North America, is about a third larger.
Tue PrarMican (Lagopus, Cuv.)—
Are species with a round or square tail, the toes of which are feathered like the tarsi. [They are
monogamous, and do not strut with expanded tail-feathers]. The more generally diffused species
become white in winter.
The Common Ptarmigan (7. lagopus, Lin.).—Inhabits our highest mountains, and shelters itself, in winter, in
holes which it burrows in the snow [a habit which is
also practised by the common Partridge.] The Willow
Ptarmigan (T. saliceti, Tem.), from the whole north, is
larger, with a stouter bill. [Though not found in
Britain, like the last, it is the common species of the
London markets. Another, still more densely clad
(L. bradydactyla, Gould), occurs in Russia, and there
are additional species in Iceland and in North America].
There is a Ptarmigan in Scotland, however, which
does not change colour in winter.
The Heath Ptarmigan (7. scoticus, Latham).—{Com-
mon Moor-fowl, or Red Grouse of sportsmen, remark-
able for being quite restricted in its distribution to the
British islands: it renews its feathers twice a year,
however, like the others].
We may here separate by the name of
Tue GaneGas (Pterocles, Tem.)—
The species with a pointed tail and naked toes.
RUE CG GET The circumference of the eyes alone is naked, and
not of a red colour: their thumb is very small. [The wings are remarkably long and pointed, with the
GALLIN. 229
first quill longest, and flight extraordinarily swift ; sternal crest more developed than in any other bird
whatever, the inner emargination of the sternum almost obliterated : furcula singularly short and wide,
without any appenddage: the alimentary passage resembles that of other Poultry, having coeca as
much developed as in a Partridge. The feathers are nioulted twice a year, and resemble those of the
Bustards, both sexes being alike in winter, and the male acquiring a peculiar garb in summer. They
lay few eggs, and the young do not follow their parents for some time, but are fed by them in the
nest. They inhabit the arid deserts of Africa and Arabia, and are peculiar to the eastern hemisphere. }
One (T. alchata, Lin.), habits the south of France and borders of the Mediterranean. [Another (7. arenarius,
Pallas) occurs in Spain, and a third (Pt. caspicus, Menetr.) is found in south-eastern Europe. There are
iaany more,
Closely allied to the Gangas, we deem
THE TerraAoGaALius, Hardwicke,—
A large species from the mountains of the north of India, with shorter wings and comparatively
stout bill. The tarsi are armed with spurs, and the first five quills are nearly equal. ,
It 1s the T, nigelli, Gray].
Tue Parrrincss (Perdix, Brisson) ,—
Have the tarsi naked as well as the toes. Among them
Tue Francouins (Francolinus, Tem.)—
Are distinguished by their longer and stouter beak, more developed tail, and generally by their stout spurs.
There is one in southern Europe (7. francolinus, Lin.), with red feet ; the neck and belly of the male black, with
round white spots, and a vivid rufous collar.
Some of the foreign species are remarkable either for possessing double spurs, or a naked skin on the throat, or
they combine these two characters: others, again, have a particularly large beak, and are without spurs.
Tue Resrrictep ParrripGEes—
Have the beak not quite so stout: the males have short spurs, or simple tubercles, which are wanting
in the females.
Every one is acquainted with
The Grey Partridge (7. cinereus, Lin.), that prolific species of game, which lives and propagates in our fielcs,
and is so highly esteemed for the table.
The Red Partridge (T. rufus, Lin.) [and five or six others with the same general character of plumage, form a
natural group, the first dress of which is analogous to that of the preceding. All are peculiar to the eastern
hemisphere. }
THE Quatts (Cofurniz, Tem.)—
Are smaller than the Partridges; with a more slender beak and shorter tail: they have neither spurs
nor red eyebrow, [and have longer wings. All are peculiar to the eastern hemisphere, where they are
generally diffused].
The Common Quail (7. coturnix, Lin.), a small European bird, celebrated for its migrations across the Medi
terranean. [There are many others.]
THE Couns (Ortyx, Stephens),—
Or Partridges and Quails of America, have a shorter and stouter beak, more convex above: their tail
is somewhat larger. They perch on branches, and, when disturbed, even on trees.* Several species
migrate like our Quails.
{Some have remarkable recurved topknots, in one of cxtraordinary length].
We are obliged to separate from the whole genus of Grouse
THe OrtyeGans (Hemipodius, Tem.),— ;
Which have no thumb, and the compressed beak of which forms a slight projection under the lower
mandible. They cannot, however, be properly classed until their anatomy is known. The species are
polygamous, and inhabit sandy regions.
Some of them,
Tue Ortycans (Ortygis, llliger),—
Have the general aspect of Quails, with toes separated to their very base, having no small membrane.
[The chief peculiarity of their anatomy consists in the absence of a craw. ]
The natives of Java train one species for fighting (the H. pugnaa), as Game-Cocks are trained in England.
* The Red Partridges will sometimes do this.—Epn.
230 AVES.
Others,
Tar ArracEens (Syrrhaptes, lliger),—
Are so far removed from the general type of the Poultry, that it is even doubtful whether they should
range in the present order. [They appear to be nearly related to the Gangas.] Their short tarsi are
feathered, as are also the toes, which are short, and joined together for a part of their length; tie
wings being extremely long and pointed.
But one species is known, from the deserts of central Asia [and very rarely eastern Europe,] (7. paradoxus,
Pallas), the Heteroclyte of Temminck.
We are equally necessitated to separate from the Grouse
Tue Tinamouvs (Tinamus, Latham ; Crypturus, Iliger),—
An American genus, remarkable for a long and slender neck, (although the tarsi are short,) covered with
feathers, the tips of the barbs of which are slender and slightly curled, which imparts a peculiar air to
that part of their plumage. The beak is long, slender, and blunt at the end; somewhat vaulted, with
asmall groove at each side: the nostrils are pierced in the middle of each side, and penetrate obliquely
backwards. Their wings are short, and they have scarcely avy tail. The membrane between the base
of their toes is very short. Their thumb, reduced to a spur, cannot touch the ground. They have a
small naked space round the eye. These birds either perch
on low branches, or conceal themselves in tall grass; they
live on fruits and insects, and their flesh is very good. Their
size varies from that of a Pheasant down to that of a Quail,
or even still smaller. [Eggs of a deep purple colour. ]
Some of them (the Pezus of Spix), have a small tail concealed
under the feathers of therump. Others (the Tinamus of Spix) have
no tail at all, and the nostrils are placed a little further backward.
We should distinguish the Rhynchotis of Spix, wherein the beak,
which is stronger, has no groove, and is a little arcuated and de-
pressed, with the nostrils pierced towards the base.
THe PicEeons (Columba, Lin.)—
May be considered as forming some passage from the
Galline to the Passerine. As in the former, their
beak is vaulted, the nostrils are pierced in a large mem-
branous space, and covered with a cartilaginous scale,
Bi eeernastiot Tins mou. which even forms a bulge at the base of the beak: the
bony sternum (fig. 111) is deeply and doubly emarginated, although somewhat differently [the
inner notch being mostly reduced to a foramen; the ridge of the
sternum deep, and rounded off anteriorly (much as in the Par-
rots) ; and the furcula flat and destitute of any appendage]. The
crop (fig. 70, p. 160) is extremely large [and double, or expanding
on each side of the cesophagus, in which it differs from that of
any other bird; it also secretes a lacteal substance, as in the
Parrots, during the period of incubation. The gizzard is power-
fully muscular ; the intestines very long and slender, with minute
cceca; and there is no gall bladder]. The inferior larynx is fur-
nished with but one muscle proper—[we have invariably found
two pairs]; but there is no other membrane between the base of
the toes than that which results from the continuity of the edges.
The tail consists of twelve feathers, and they fly tolerably well.
These birds are invariably monogamous, nestle in trees or the
holes of rocks, and lay but very few eggs, ordinarily two, though
they breed often. Both sexes incubate, and they feed their young
by disgorging grain macerated in the crop. They form but one
great genus, which naturalists have attempted to divide into three
subgenera, from the greater or less strength of the bill, and the proportions of the feet.
Fig. 111.—Sternum of Pigeon.
GRALL&. 231
Tue Gouras (Lophyrus, Vieillot)—
Approximate the ordinary Gallinacee more than the other subgenera, by their more elevated tarsi and
gregarious habits, finding their food more on the ground, and never [not so habitually] perching. Their
beak is slender and flexible, [aud their anatomy precisely that of the others].
One species is even allied to the Gallinacee by the caruncles and other naked parts about the head (the C. carun-
culata, Tem.)
Another, at least, approaches them in size, which almost equals that of a Turkey,—the Crowned Pigeon of the
Indian Archipelago (C. coronata, Gm.).—Entirely of a slaty-blue, with some chestnut and white on the wings; the
head adorned with a vertical longitudinal crest of thinly-barbed feathers. It is bred in the poultry-yards of Java,
&c., but refuses to propagate in Europe. It is to this species that the names Gowra and Lophyrus espe-
cially apply.
A third approximates the Poultry by the long pendent feathers of its neck, somewhat asin the Cock,—the Nicobar
Pigeon (Col. nincobarica, Lin.), of a brilliant golden-green colour, the tail white. It is found in many parts of
the Indian Isles, [and propagates in the same manner as the others, contrary to what has been asserted.
Other small species compose the Chemepelia, Swainson, as the Ground Dove of Wilson’s American Ornithology,
C. passerina, Lin.} P
Tue RestricteD PiGEons (Columba, as limited)—
Have shorter legs than the preceding, but the same flexible and slender bill.
There are four wild species in Europe
The Cushat, or Ring Dove (Col. palumbus, Lin.), is the largest of them. It inhabits forests, and more parti-
cularly those of evergreens, and is of a bluish ash-colour, rufous beneath, and distinguished by a spot of white on
each side of the neck. [It nestles on the branches of trees. ]
The Stock Pigeon (C. wnas, Lin.).—Of a slaty-grey colour, vinous beneath, with some changeable green upon
the neck. Rather smaller than the last, and similar in its general habits. [It breeds, however, either in conve-
nient holes of trees, or in leafy pollards termed stocks, and not unfrequently in rabbit-burrows; makes no flap-
ping sound with the wings in flying, like the next species].
The Rock Pigeon (C. livia, Brisson).—Slaty-grey, some iridescent green on the neck, two black bars on each
wing, and awhite rump. The Dovecot Pigeon is derived from this species, and, it would appear, the greater
number of the innumerable domestic breeds, in the production of which, however, the admixture of some proxi-
mate species may likewise have an influence. [The wild Rock Pigeon breeds principally in sea-cliffs, and but
sparingly inland. There is a race, which we suspect to be a distinct species, closely allied, the wings of which are
spotted, somewhat as in the Stock Pigeon, but more extensively, in place of the black bars. Numbers of them,
all shot, are sold in the London markets. We will term it C. macularia].
The Turtle Dove (Col. turtur, Lin.).—A fulvous-brown mantle, spotted with brown, the neck bluish, with a spot
on each side, variegated black and white. It is the smallest of the European wild Pigeons, and resembles the
Cushat in its habits, [excepting in being migratory].
The Collared Dove (Col. visoria, Lin.), appears to have been originally from Africa. It is of a reddish-white
colour, pale below, with a black collar on the neck.
The species of this division are extremely numerous, and might be further subdivided according as the tarsi are
naked or feathered, and upon the naked space surrounding the eyes of some of them. Those with feathered tarsi
constitute the Ptilinopus, Swainson.
Some have even caruncles and other naked parts on the head: and there are others [the Ectopistes, Swainson],
which might be separated on account of their pointed tail.
But the best of all the divisions that have been instituted among the Pigeons is that of
Tue Vrnacos (Vinago, Cuv.),—
Which are recognized by having a stouter bill, of solid substance, and compressed laterally: their tarsi
are short, and their feet large and well bordered. They inhabit extensive woods, and subsist on fruit.
But few species are known, all from the torrid zone of the eastern continent.
[They have generally vivid-green plumage, variegated with bright yellow]. One has a pointed tail.
THE FIFTH ORDER OF BIRDS—
THE STILT-BIRDS (Gratta, Lin.),—
Also termed Shore-birds and Waders, names which are derived from their habits and con-
formation. The members of this division are recognized by the nudity of part of the tibia,
and most commonly by the elongation of the tarsi; conditions which permit them to enter
232 AVES.
the water to a certain depth without immersing the feathers, and to wade therein and seize
fish by means of the neck and beak, the length of which is generally proportioned to that of
the legs. The stronger among them feed on fish and reptiles, and the weaker on worms and
insects. A very few content themselves in part with grain or herbage, and these alone inhabit
at a distance from any water. Their external toe is most commonly united at base to the
middle one, by means of a short membrane; in some there are two membranes, while others
want them entirely, having the toes quite separated; it also sometimes happens, though
rarely, that they are palmated to the end : the thumb is altogether wanting in several genera ;
and all these circumstances exert an influence on their mode of life, which is more or less
aquatic. Nearly the whole of these birds, if we except the Ostriches and Cassowaries, have long
wings and fly well. They stretch out their legs backward during flight, contrary to what is ob-
served of others [or at least those of the foregoing orders], which double them under the belly.
In this order we establish five principal families, together with some isolated genera.
The first family of Stilt Birds, that of
THE BREVIPENNES,
Although generally similar, in other respects, to the rest, differs widely from them in the
shortness of the wings, which are inadequate to perform the function of flight. The beak and
regimen give them numerous affinities with the Gallinacee.
It appears as if all the muscular power which is at the disposal of nature, would be insuffi-
cient to move such immense wings as would be required to support their massive bodies in
the air: their sternum (fig. 112) is a
sumple buckler, and without the ridge
which exists in all other Birds. The
pectoral muscles are reduced to ex-
treme tenuity ; but the posterior ex-
tremities regain what the wings have
lost. The muscles of their thighs,
and of the legs especially, are of an
enormous thickness.
[ Most, if not all, of these birds, are
remarkable for their singular mode of
incubation. In the Ostrich, Emeu,
and Nandou, it appears that several
females lay in the same nest, the eggs
being chiefly sat upon by the male,
who feigns lameness when disturbed :
Ship ESSE THEOL ake an artifice practised by the generality
of ground-birds. It may therefore be presumed that they are polygamous, the attendant
females of each male depositing their eggs together, commonly to the number of thirty, or
even more. |
They all want the back-toe. In the Ostrich, the number of phalanges to the two front-toes
are four and five; in the Cassowary, [Emeu,] and Nandou, the phalanges of the three front-
toes number three, four, and five, respectively. We recognize two genera.
rat
A ;
a : mi i
MY
Wy)
Tae OsrricuEs (Struthio, Lin.),—
Have lax and flexible feathers on the wings, which latter are sufficiently long to accelerate their speed.
Every one is acquainted with the elegance of these slender-stemmed feathers, the barbs of which,
though furnished with secondary barbules, do not hitch in each other, as is the case with feathers
generally. The beak is horizontally depressed, of mean length, and blunt at the tip; the tongue short,
and rounded like a crescent ; and the eye large, with its lids garnished with lashes. Their legs and
tarsi are very long. They have an enormous crop, and considerable proventriculus between the crop
#
ai
-
a
GRALLA. 233
and gizzard, voluminous intestines, and long ececa, also a vast receptacle in which the urine accumu-
lates, as in a bladder; they are accordingly the only birds that urinate. The penis is very long, and
often protruded.
But two species are known, each of which might form a separate genus, [and they are now generally recognized
as such, an additional species having been discovered of one of them.]
The Ostrich of the Eastern Continent (Str. camelus, Lin.).—Only
two toes to each foot, the outer of which, shorter by one-half than the
other, is destitute of a nail. This bird, celebrated from the most
remote antiquity, and very numerous in the sandy deserts of Arabia
and the whole of Africa, attains the height of six feet anda half. It
lives in large flocks, lays eggs which weigh nearly three pounds each,
and which, in very hot climates, it leaves to be hatched by the solar
heat, but, in extra-tropical regions, carefully incubates and de-
fends them with courage. It subsists on grain and herbage, and its
taste is so obtuse, that it swallows indifferently pebbles, pieces of
iron, copper, &c. [its gizzard always containing a surprising quantity
of small stones, which are doubtless taken for the purpose of assist-
ing in the trituration of the food.] » When pursued, it dashes stones
behind it with great force. No animal can overtake it in the chace.
The Nandou (Str. rhea, Lin. [Rhea americana, Auctorum]), or
Ostrich of America, is about half the size of the African Ostrich, and
Fig. 113.—Foot of Ostrich. more thinly covered with feathers: it is also distinguished by pos-
sessing three toes to each foot, allof which are furnished with claws. Its plumage is greyish, inclining to brown
above, with a black line descending along the neck of the male. Is not less abundant in South America than the
other is in Africa. It is easily tamed when taken young, and its flesh during youth is eaten. [The tarsi of this
bird are scutellated.
A second South American species (Rh. Darwinii, Gould; Rh. pennata, D’Orbigny), is one fifth less in size, with
reticulated tarsi : it has also a more densely plumed wing, the feathers of which are broader, and are all terminated
by a band of white. The bill is shorter than the head, and the tarsi are plumed for several inches below the joint.
Inhabits Patagonia, where it is rare. Mr. Darwin observed that the Nandous swim with facility].
(iGusear tee
\
A
Tue Cassowartss (Casuarius, Brisson) —
Have wings still shorter than those of the Ostriches, and quite useless in aiding progression.
Their feet have three toes, all furnished with nails; and the barbs of their feathers are so little fringed
with barbules, that at a distance they resemble pendent hair. [The accessory plume of the feathers
(which in the Ostrich and Nandou does not exist at all) attains its maximum of developement, so that
two equal stems appear to grow from the same quill, while in the restricted Cassowary there is even a
third in addition. ]
Two species likewise occur of this genus, ¢ach of which might also be elevated to the rank of a genus, [nov
generally accepted].
The Galeated Cassowary (Str. casuarius, Lin. ; [Casuarius Emeu, Auctorum] ).—The beak laterally compress d
and head surmounted with a bony prominence, invested with a horny substance; the skin of the head and neck
of an azure blue and flame-colour, with pendent caruncles, analogous to those of the Turkey: wings furnished
with some rigid barbless stalks, which are employed as weapons in combat: the nail of the inner toe much
the strongest. It is the largest species of bird, next to the Ostrich, from which it differs considerably in its
anatomy; for it has short intestines an !
small coeca, wants the intermediate stomach
between the crop and gizzard, and its cloaca
does not proportionally exceed that of other
birds. It lives on fruit and eggs, but not
on grain; and lays dark-green eggs, few in
number, which, like the Ostrich, it aban-
dons to the heat of the sun. It is found in
different islands of the Indian Archipelago.
The Emeu of New Holland (Casuarius
Nove Hoilandie, Latham, [Dromaius Nove
Follandie, Vieillot}).—A depressed beak,
with no casque on the head, nor naked
space except around the eye; the plumage
brown, more dense, and the feathers more
barbed; no caruncles, nor spurs to the
wing; and the nails of the toes nearly equal. Its flesh resembles beef: it is swifter than the fleetest Greyhound,
and the young are striped brown and white, {Either this or more probably an allied species has been extirpated
Fig. 114.—Sternum of Emeu.
ae aS a ee ee ie ern ae SS rene
Oe ee an i are ne ak oh tn ig ce pen ee ees 3
234 AVES.
in New Zealand, where some bones of it have been found, and a tradition of its destruction is preserved by the
inhabitants. ]
N. B.—We cannot with propriety admit into this series, species so little known, or so ill-authenti-
cated, as those which compose the genus of
Dopos (Didus, Lin.),—
The first species of which (D. ineptus) is only known from the description of it by the early Dutch navigators,
preserved in Clusius (Hot. p. 99), and by an oil-paint-
ing, of the same epoch, copied by Edwards, pl. 294; for
the description by Herbert is puerile, and all the rest
are copied from Clusius and Edwards. It seems that
the species has entirely disappeared, for at the present
time there is only a foot of it extant in the British Mu-
seum, and an ill-preserved head in the Ashmolean Mu-
seum at Oxford. The beak appears to be not without
some resemblance to that of the Awks, and the foot
would resemble that of the Penguins, had it been pal-
mated. [Since this was written, the author personally
examined these last precious remains of the now extinct
Dodo, and was not merely satisfied of their validity and
total generic distinctness, but expressed an opinion
that the foot also preserved at Oxford was specifically
different from that in the British Museum. ]
The second species (D. solitarius) rests on the sole
testimony of Leguat (Voy. i. p. 98), a man who has mis-
represented well-known species of animals, as the Hip-
popotamus and Manati.
The third, or Bird of Nazareth (D. nazarenus), is
only known from the account of Francois Carechi, who
considers it the same as the first species, giving it however but three toes, while all the others allow that bird to
have four. No one has been able to inspect any of these birds since the time of those voyagers.
Fig. 113.—The Dodo.
Tue Apteryx, Shaw,—
Appears, of all Birds, to have the wings most completely reduced to simple rudiments. Its general
form is that of a Penguin, and size that of a Goose. The feet also bear some resemblance to those of
the Penguins, but are not described to be palmated. The beak is very long, slender, marked on each
side with a longitudinal groove, and furnished
with a membrane at its base: [the nostrils are
placed at the top of the upper mandible be-
neath, which passes beyond the under one].
Wing reduced to a little stump, terminated by a
hook.
[Several specimens of this singular bird have re-
cently been received, more particularly in England,
and its characters are now tolerably determined. It
has no relationship whatever with the Penguin group, <
but there is every reason to place it in the present
family. From all other birds, it differs in the com- hemes aii anes
pleteness of its diaphragm, and in the absence of abdominal air cells ; none of its bones are hollow. The sternum |
is exceedingly reduced, with one deep posterior emargination on each side, and also a pair of anomalous perfora-
tions or foramina towards the middle: the ribs are extraordinarily broad, and a single pair of vocal muscles are
attached to the coracoids: stomach but slightly muscular, and intestines of mean length, with moderate-sized
coeca. The feathers have no accessory plume, and their shafts are prolonged considerably beyond the barb;
there are many long vibrisse about the base of the bill, which is invested with a ceral membrane. The feet have
a short and elevated hind-toe, the claw of which is alone externally visible. The dimensions of the female appear
to exceed those of the male, and her bill is longer. Size that of a domestic fowl, and colour deep brown.
This very interesting bird is nocturnal in its time of action, and subsists on insects. It runs with rapidity, and
defends itself vigorously with its feet. Its native name is Kivi-kivi, derived from its cry.]
The fami'y of ;
PRESSIROSTRES—
Comprehends a number of genera with elongated tarsi, in which the back-toe is either quite
absent, or so short as not to reach the ground. Bill moderate, but strong enough to penetrate
GRALL. 235
the ground in search of worms, [to obtain which they have the habit of patting with the feet,
which causes the worms to rise]: those species in which it is more feeble frequent meadows
and newly-ploughed land, where this food can be procured with greater ease : those which
have stronger bills, subsist additionally on grain, herbage, &c.
Tue Busrarps (Otis, Lin.)—
With the heavy port of the Poultry, combine rather a long neck and legs, together with a moderately
stout bill, the superior mandible of which is slightly arcuated and vaulted; and they also further
approximate the Gallinacee by the very small membrane at the base of their toes: but the nudity of
the lower. portion of the tibia, their whole anatomy, and even the flavour of their flesh, concur to
place them in the-present order, in common with various members of which they also want the
back-toe, and the smaller species are nearly allied to the Plovers. They have reticulated tarsi, and
short wings; fly little, hardly ever using their wings, except to assist them in running, the same as
the Ostriches ; and feed equally on grain, herbage, and worms and insects. [The stomach is very capa-
cious, and extremely attenuated, contrasting remarkably with the muscular gizzard of the true Plovers ;
their plumage is moulted twice in the year, the males of most of them developing accessory ornamental
feathers, or black under-parts, in the spring; and their flight, when they do fairly rise, is easy and
winnowing, and capable of considerable protraction. The species are numerous, and confined to the
Eastern Continent.
The two first, one indigenous, the other an occasional visitant, in the British Isles, possess a comparatively
stout beak, which is compressed laterally. ]
The Great Bustard (0. tarda, Lin.).—Bright buff-coloured plumage on the upper-parts, crossed with numerous
black lines; elsewhere greyish-white, The male, which is the largest of European birds, has [in its summer dress]
lengthened ear-coverts, which form a sort of large moustache on each side. This species, which is one of the
finest kinds of game, frequents extensive plains, and nestles on the ground amongst the corn. [It is polygamous,
and the female is much smaller than the maie; the latter being further distinguished by a very capacious mem-
branous sac beneath the tongue. The voice of the male is a remarkable explosive sound. This bird lays only two
eggs, of a dark greenish colour, with some black patches: the young, when first hatched, are very like young
Piovers. It has been nearly extirpated in Great Britain.]
The Little Bustard (0. tetrax, Lin.).—Less than half the size of the last species, and much less widely diffused ;
of a brown colour, speckled with black above, whitish underneath. The male with a black neck, [in summer plu-
mage Only,] and two white collars. [In this species, the sexes scarcely differ in size, from which we should infer
that it is monogamous. It Jays four or five spotless green eggs in corn-fields, and is also highly esteemed for
the table. ]
The greater number of exotic species have the bill more slender, [and depressed instead of compressed]. Among
them we may remark
The Ruffed Bustard (O. houbara, Desm.), of Africa and Arabia, [and rarely Spain, the male of] which is adorned
with lengthened feathers on the sides of the neck. [Another species with this character exists in central Asia.]
Tue Provers (Charadrius, Lin.)—
Likewise want the hind-toe, and have a middle-sized bill, compressed, but swoln towards the tip. They
may be divided into two subgenera.
THe THICK-KNEES ((dicnemus, Tem.),—
Wherein the tip of the bill is inflated above as well as beneath, and the groove of the nostrils extends
only half the length of the beak. They are the largest of the Plover group, and live by preference
upon arid and stony districts, feeding on slugs, insects, &c. They are allied to the smaller species of
Bustards [in their exterior conformation, but not in the structure of the stomach, which is a muscular
gizzard: their plumage also is moulted once only in the year, and they undergo no seasonal change of
colour]. Their legs are reticulated, and they have a short membrane at the base of their three toes.
The European Thick-knee (Ch. wdicnemus, Lin. ; Gd. crepitans, Tem.).—Size of [larger than] a Woodcock,
and fulyous-grey, with a brown streak along the middle of each feather; the belly white, and a brown space under
the eye. [This is the Stone Curlew, Whistling or Norfolk Plover, asit is variously designated, which is common in
several districts of South Britain, and well known wherever it occurs from its sonorous whistling. It lays but
two eggs, which however do not resemble those of the Bustards, and taper at one end; the smaller Bustards (as
we have seen) produce a greater number. The Thick-knees are for the most part migratory, but some regularly
stay the winter. We have reason to believe that it rears more than one brood in a season. There are several
exotic species, some considerably larger and much stouter].
236 AVES.
Tue RestricreD Provers (Charadrius,)—
Have the beak swoln only above, and two-thirds of its length occupied by the nasal groove on each
side, which renders it weaker. They live in numerous flocks. frequent low and humid places, and
stamp the ground to cause the worms on which they feed to rise.
Those of France are merely birds of passage, which are met with in autumn and spring; near the sea-coast some
of them remain till the beginning of winter. [They all breed, however, within the British isles, and at least some
of them in France also.] Their flesh is excellent. They form, with numerous exotic species, a tribe with reticu-
lated tarsi, of which the most remarkable are
The Golden Plover (Ch. pluvialis, Lin.).—Blackish, speckled with yellow at the tips of the feathers; the belly
black [in summer, in winter white. It breeds on upland moors. There are others very closely allied, but smaller,
in India, Australia, and North America].
The Dottrel Plover (CA. morinellus, Lin.).—Grey or blackish, the feathers edged with whitish fulvous ; a white
streak over the eye, the breast and upper part of the belly bright rufous, and the lower part of the belly white.
[it breeds on the very summits of mountains uncovered by snow; flies in large scattered flocks, which are not
shy; and is partial to chalky districts : its feathers are much esteemed by anglers. ]
The Ring Plover (Ch. hiaticula, Lin.).— Greyish brown above, white beneath, with a black [or in winter a brown]
collar on the lower part of the neck, very broad anteriorly ; the head marked with black and white, and the beak
yellow tipped with black. Two or three races or different species inhabit these parts, varying in size and the
distribution of the colours of the head. [Those of Britain are, first, the conmon Ring Plover, with plumage as
above described, and orange-coloured legs, which is everywhere very abundant on the sea-coast, breeding both
there and on heaths a little inland ; the Kentish Plover (Ch. cantianus), with longer and black legs, and a rufous
occiput, an inhabitant of shingle-beaches, and less deeply coloured; and the Little Plover (C. minor), which is a
diminutive of the first, and of excessively rare occurrence so far north.] There are numerous other foreign spe-
cies, with similar general distribution of colours.
Various exotic Plovers have scutellated tarsi, and form a small division (the Pluvianus, Vieillot), of which the
greater number of species possess spurs to the wings, and fieshy wattles to the head; some of them have both
these characters.
Tue Lapwines (Vanellus, Bechst.; Tringa, Lin.)—
Have the same beak as the Plovers, and are only distinguished by the presence of a back-toe, which
however is so small that it does not reach the ground.
In the first tribe of them (the Sguatarola, Cuv.), this back-toe iS scarcely perceptible. The Dill is
swoln underneath, and the nasal groove as short as in the Thick-knee. The feet are reticulated, and
the tail of the European species is rayed black and white. It associates with the Plovers.
The Grey Lapwing, or Stone Plover (Tringa squatarola, Auct.)—[This bird differs only from the Golden Plover
in the stoutness of its bill, and in possessing the small back toe. Its seasonal changes are the same, having the
under-parts black in summer and white in winter; the feathers above are similarly mottled, only with whitish
instead of yellow, except in the young, which is even speckled with yellow. From the true Lapwings and the
Pluviani, this bird and the restricted Plovers differ in their pointed wings and reticulated tarsi; the latter having
scutellated tarsi, broad and rounded wings, and a difierent system of coloration. Its habits are precisely those of
the Golden Plover, and it breeds on some of the northern British moors. ]
Tue Resrraictep Lapwines (Vanellus, Cuv.)—
Have the hind-toe rather more developed, the tarsi scutellated, at least in part, and the nasal fossa pro-
longed over two-thirds of the beak. They procure worms in the same manner as the Plovers, [and are
peculiar to the eastern hemisphere ].
That common in Europe, the Crested Lapwing (T. vanellus, Lin.), is a handsome species the size of a Pigeon, of
arichly bronzed black above, with a long and slender occipital crest. [Throat black in summer and white in
winter, at which latter season the colours are comparatively dull.] Jt arrives in spring, lives and propagates in
the meadows, and departs in autumn. The eggs are considered a great delicacy.
There are some species of this genus in hot climates, the wings of which are armed with one or two spurs, and
others which have fleshy wattles at the base of the beak. They are very noisy birds, screaming at every sound
they hear, and defend themselves with courage against birds of prey. Live alsoin the meadows. [A second
European species of Lapwing, from the south-eastern countries, is the V. gregarius, Pallas, or V. keptuscka, Tem.]
Tue Oysrer-catcHers (Hematopus, Lin.)—
Have the beak rather longer than in the Plovers and Lapwings, straight, pointed, and compressed into
a wedge ; strong enough to enable them to force open the bivalve shells of the mollusks on which
they feed. They also seek for worms upon the ground. The nasal groove, which is very deep,
occupies half the length of the bill, and the nostrils are pierced in the middle like a small fissure.
Their legs are of mean length, the tarsi reticulated, and the feet divided only into three toes.
Iai
GRALL.
That of Europe (ZH. ostralegus, Lin.) is commonly termed Sea-pie, from its black and white plumage; the belly,
throat, and base of the wings and tail, being of the latter colour; beak and feet bright orange-red. [There are
several more. }
We shall place near the Plovers and Oyster-catchers
Tue Coursers (Cursorius, Lacepede ; Tachydromus, Iliger),—
The beak of which, more slender, but equally conical, is arcuated, without any groove, and moderately
cleft ; the wings are shorter, and the legs more elevated, and terminated by three toes, without any
thumb or palmature. [They approximate the Bustards in appearance and habits, and have a similar
large membranous stomach; but do not change colour with the seasons, and are very much smaller :
are peculiar also to the eastern hemisphere].
One has been met with, but very rarely, in France and England, which is indigenous to the north of Africa, the
Cream-coloured Courser (C. isabellinus, Meyer), of a pale fulvous colour above, white beneath, [the young trans-
versely rayed above with narrow dusky lines. There are several others. }
As far as can be judged from the exterior, it is here that we should also place
Tur Carrama (Microdactylus, Geoff.; Dicholophus, Mliger)—
Which has a longer beak, more curved, and cleft as far as the eye, which imparts somewhat of the
physiognomy and disposition of the Birds of Prey, approaching also a little to the Herons. The legs,
scutellated and very long, terminate in three short toes, a little palmated at the base, together with a
thumb that does not reach the ground.
[This curious bird is most nearly related to the Guans, and should rank in the Poultry order: the
affinity is particularly apparent when it is seen alive. In its anatomy, it chiefly differs from the Galli-
naceous type in wanting the appendage to the furcula, which latter is otherwise similar to that of a
Fowl, and in having the sternal emarginations much less deep. It is essentially a Poultry bird with
the long legs of a Crane ; but differs in its short and elevated hind-toe from the Carassows and Guans].
We are acquainted with one species only, from South America, (MV. cristatus, Geoff. ; Palamedea cristata, Gm. ;
Saria, d’Az.), which surpasses the Heron in size, and subsists on Lizards and insects, which it hunts for on high
grounds and along the borders of forests. Plumage yellowish-grey, waved with brown ; some thinly-barbed fea-
thers at the base of the beak, forming a slight crest, which is thrown backward. It flies but seldom, and then
badly ; and its loud voice resembles that of a young Turkey. As its flesh is esteemed, it has been domesticated in
several places.
The family of
CULTRIROSTRES
Is known by a tong, thick, and stout beak, which is most generally trenchant and pointed,
and is almost entirely composed of the birds comprehended in the genus Ardea of Linnzus.
In a great number of species, the trachea of the male [and of the female also} forms various
curves: their coeca are short [or moderate], and the true Herons have even only one.
We subdivide it into three tribes, the Cranes, the Herons properly so designated, and the
Storks.
The first tribe forms but one great genus, that of
THE Cranes (Grus, Cuv.),—
Which have a straight beak, but slightly cleft; the membranous groove of the nostrils, which is large
and concave, occupying nearly half its length. Their legs are scutellated, with toes of moderate length ;
the external but slightly palmated, and the thumb barely reaching to the ground. A more or
less considerable portion of the head and neck is bare of feathers in nearly all of them. Their habits
are more terrene, and their nourishment is derived more from vegetables, than in the following
genera: they have accordingly a muscular gizzard, and tolerably long ceca. The inferior larynx is
provided with only one muscle at each side.
At the head of the genus we place, as Pallas has already done,
Tue AGami (Psophia, Lin.),—
Which has a shorter beak than the others, the head and neck invested merely with down, and the
circumference of the eves naked. They live in the woods, and subsist on grain and fruits.
238 AVES.
The best known species (Ps. crepitans, Lin.), inhabits South America, and is called the Trumpeter, from its
faculty of producing a low, deep sound, which at first seems to
proceed from the anus. It is the size of a large Capon; plumage
black, with reflections of brilliant violet on the breast; and an
ashy mantle tinged with fulyous above. This bird soon recog-
nizes persons, becomes attached to them like a Dog, and when
domesticated, it is said, may be left to take charge of other
poultry. It flies badly, but runs with great swiftness, and nestles
on the ground at the foot of a tree. Its flesh is considered good
eating.
[The location of this very singular species among the Cranes,
is by no means satisfactory ; but we do not know that it can be
placed to greater advantage elsewhere. Its port resembles that
of the Struthious birds (or Brevipennes); and the configura-
tion of the sternum (fig. 117) is unique, not even approaching
that of any other group. The trachea is much elongated, and
continued under the skin of the abdomen, which occasions the
sound of its voice to appear to come from that part. Upon the
whole, we conceive that it is as nearly allied to the Tinamous,
which inhabit the same region, as to any other known genus, and
would prefer to detach it in a more marked manner from that of
the Cranes. It has also some remote affinity with Palamedea.
Fig. 117.—Sternum of the Agami.
Tue RestricTeD CRANES (Grus, Bechstein) —
Have ample wings, and considerably longer neck and legs. Their figure is much more elegant and
graceful; and they feed on corn, and upon reptiles ; chiefly frequenting humid districts in flccks that
are often numerous. They do not run with speed; but have singular habits of attitudinizing, with
expanded wings, and circling around each other with a light and tripping step. Their \oice is vw ry
loud and harsh. Naturalists have further subdivided them, first into
Tur BaLearicans (Balearica, Vigors),—
The occiput of which is adorned with a peculiar bushy crest, composed of erect and crimpled barbless
stems of equal length; the forehead is clad with short and close feathers, of velvety appearance ; and
the throat is furnished with fleshy wattles. The sternum resembles that of a Heron; but the furcula
is not anchylosed to its ridge, as in the others, nor does the trachea undergo any convolution; the
laryngeal muscles are attached to the first true ribs. These birds perch with facility, and are very
readily domesticated.
Two species are known, from eastern and western Africa respectively ; the first with a pale grey neck, and much
larger fleshy wattles, (B. regulorum) ; the other, which is more commonly brought alive to Europe, having a blackish
neck and small wattles (B. pavonia). Both have also naked cheeks.
The rest have lengthened tertials, and no crest: the furecula is soldered to the sternal keel, ard the
latter is hollow and inflated to receive the trachea, which undergoes a convolution within it, as in
several Swans. Such are
Tue DeEMoIsELLes (4nthropoides, Vigors),—
Which have the head and neck quite feathered, and the tertials hanging over the tail to reach the
ground. They are confined to Africa, like the last.
The Paradise Demoiselle (G. paradiseus, Vieillot ; Anth. Stanleyanus, Bennett).—A large species, entirely of a
delicate ashy-grey colour ; the plumage of the head short and erectile, having very much the appearance of infla-
table skin. The Numidian Demoiselle (Ardea virgo, Lin.) is much smaller, and characterized by a black neck,
with two elegant whitish tufts on the sides of the head, formed by the prolongation of the ear-coverts.
Finally,
Tue True Cranes (Grus, Vigors)—
Have the beak as long as the head, or longer; the head and part of the neck generally naked; and the
tertials commonly recurved. The species are comparatively numerous, and much more widely
distributed. Habits migratory.
One is common in Europe, and sometimes occurs, but as an exceedingly rare straggler, in the British Isles, the
European Crane (Ardea grus, Lin.; Grus cinerea, Bechst.) |—¥our feet and upwards in height, of an ash-colour,
with a black throat; the summit of the head red and naked. ‘This bird has been celebrated from the earliest
ages, on account of its regular migrations, from north to south in the autumn, and back in the spring, which it
effects in numerous and well-ordered flocks. It feeds on grain, but prefers the worms and insects of marshy
GRALLE. 239
grounds. The ancients frequently speak of it, because the principal course of its migrations appears to be
through Greece and Asia Minor,
Between the Cranes and Herons may be placed
Tuer Courtan [ (Aramus, Vieillot), |
The beak of which, more slender and rather more deeply cleft than that of the Cranes, is swoln near
the terminal third of its length; and the toes are comparatively long, without any basal membrane.
[Its anatomy approaches that of the Rails].
The species (Ard. scolopacea, Gm.), resembles the Herons in size as well as manners, and has brown plumage,
with some white pencils on the neck.
Also
Tue Care (Luropyga, Ilig.),—
With a beak more slender than that of the Cranes, but marked with a similar nasal groove, and split
nearly to the eyes, as in the Herons, but having no naked skin at its base.
It is a bird the size of a Partridge, with a long and slender neck, broad open tail, and rather short legs, which
altogether impart a very different aspect from that of the wading birds in general. Its plumage, shaded with
bands and lines of brown, fulvous, russet, grey and black, recalls to mind the colouring of some of the most beau-
tiful Moths. It is found along the rivers of Guiana, [and we suspect is closely allied to the African genus
Rhynchea).
The second tribe is more carnivorous, and is characterized by its stronger beak, and longer
toes: [they mostly nestle upon trees in large societies, and the young are at first helpless and
naked]. At its head may be placed
Tue Boatsitts (Cancroma, Lin),—
Which would completely resemble the Herons in the strength of their bill, and the kind of nourish-
ment resulting therefrom, were it not for the extraordinary form of that organ; as, upon close exami-
nation, we find that it is merely the beak of a Heron or Bittern, very much inflated : in point of fact, the
mandibles are singularly wide from right to left, and formed like the bowls of two spoons, the concave sides
of which are placed in contact. These mandibles are very stout and sharp-edged, and the upper one has
a pointed tooth on each side of its tip; the nostrils, pierced towards the base, are prolonged into two
parallel grooves to near the end. The feet have four toes, all of them long, and nearly without con-
necting membrane; for which reason these birds perch on the branches of trees by the sides of rivers,
from which they precipitate themselves on the fish, which constitute their ordinary food. Their gait is
slow, and their attitudes constrained like those of the Herons. [The Boatbills are, in brief, simply
modified Herons, from which they differ only in their inflated beak, conforming in their whole
anatomy. |
The known species (C. cochlearea, Lin.), is the size of a common Fowl, and
whitish, with a grey or brown back, the belly rufous, and forehead white ;
head adorned with a black calotte, which, in the adult male, becomes a
lengthened crest : it inhabits the hot and humid regions of South America.
Tue Herons (Ardea, Lin.),—
Have the beak cleft as far as the eyes, with a small nasal fossa pro-
longed into a groove nearly to the point: they are also distinguished
by the pectinated inner edge of the claw of their middle toe. Their
legs are scutellated, with the toes (including the hind one) rather
long [and articulated on the same plane]: the palmature of the outer
ones is considerable, and their eyes are placed in a naked skin, which
extends to the beak. Their stomach is a very large sac, but slightly
muscular, [the intestines extremely long and slender,] and they have
only one minute ccecum. They are unlively birds, which nestle and
perch by the sides of rivers, and consume a vast quantity of fish. The
species are very numerous in both continents, and can scarcely be dis-
tinguished except by differences of plumage.
The True Herons have a very slender neck, with long and pendent feathers
towards its base. As
‘kne Common Heron (A. major & A. cinerea, Lin.).—Bluish ash-coloured, with a black occipital crest ; the neck
Fig.118.—Sternum of Purple Heron,
240 AVES.
white, marked on each side with a row of black tears ; [dorsal plumage rounded in the young, pointed after the
first moult, and much elongated and narrowed in the adult, all the feathers having a crape-like appearance, devoid
of gloss, but rich in colouring. Both sexes alike.] A large bird, very noxious on account of the quantity of fish
it destroys, and formerly celebrated for the sport which it afforded to falconers. [It breeds, like most of the
genus, on the branches of high trees, many nests together, which are termed Heronries ; seizes its prey by an
instantaneous stroke of the bill, transfixing it if large; watches for it motionless ; emits a loud cry or honk, and
flies buoyantly : characters which mostly apply to the genus generally.]
We have also another species, the Purple Heron (4. purpurea) [smaller and more slender, with longer toes, like
those of a Bittern. It breeds on the ground, and is rare in the British islands. Colour altogether more reddish. ]
Certain small species with shorter legs are termed Dwarf-bitterns [the Ardeola, Bonap. They are in every
respect true Bitterns, and resemble that of North America in immature plumage, acquiring a garb analogous to
that of the Night-herons when adult.] There is one common in the mountainous districts of France (Ard. minuta
and danubialis, Gm.), which is scarcely larger than a Rail, and fulvous, with the calotte, back, and quills, black.
It frequents the vicinity of ponds.
The Tiger-bitterns conjoin to the contour of the Dwarf-bitterns the stature of a Heron and the plumage of the
ordinary Bitterns. :
Egrets are Herons, the feathers of which, on the lower part of the back, at a certain epoch are lengthened and
thinly barbed. [They are mostly pure white.] One of the handsomest of them, the Heron-crested Egret (4. gar-
zetta, Lin.), is entirely white, with the dorsal plumage not extending beyond the tail, [and a long occipital crest of
narrow feathers, resembling in shape those of the Common Heron. It is peculiar to the eastern continent]. Also
the European Great Egret (4. alba and egretta), likewise wholly white, and the thinly-barbed dorsal plumage
prolonged beyond the tail. [There are numerous others, in every part of the world. A third in Europe is the
Butf backed Heron or Egret (4. xussata), with a shorter and smooth yellow bill, longer toes, and coloured dorsal
plumage in the adult, like the next species. | ‘
We approximate to the Egrets the Squacco Heron (A. comata and ralloides), a bird of the south of Europe, with
a russet-brown back, the belly, wings, and tail, white. The adult has a yellowish neck, [densely clad like that of a
Bittern], and a long [striped] occipital crest: [the toes are also long, and the lengthened dorsai plumage of this
and the last species are of a hair-like texture, besides resembling in colour. The present species occurs less
unfrequently in the British Isles than either of the three last.]
Bitterns have the feathers of the neck lax and separated, which increases their apparent size, [at least when they
erect them, which they have the power of doing to their whole clothing plumage]. They are commonly rayed or
speckled, [and not so high on the legs].
The European Bittern (4. sfed/aris) is bright fulvous or clay-colour, mottled and speckled with blackish, and
has green bill and feet. It is found among the reeds, whence it emits its terrific voice, which has caused it to be
designated Bos-taurus. [This bird is not rare in Britain, runs with great celerity like a Rail, flies also with
unwillingness, and with its legs hanging, during the day, and when surprized puffs out its plumage in an extra-
ordinary manner, and strikes with its spear-like bill. In the evening it rises to a vast height in the air, in spiral
circles, occasionally bellowing in its flight: it breeds among aquatic herbage in the marshes, and lays eggs of a
dark brown colour. ]
The Night-herons, with the same port as the Bitterns, have the beak proportionally much thicker, and some
slender feathers [three in number] growing from the occiput of the adult. One only inhabits Europe (A. nyeti-
curax, Lin.), the male of which is whitish, with the calotte and back black ; the young brown above spotted with
whitish, and the calotte dusky. [It is rare in Britain.]
In fine, we should remark that these different subdivisions of the genus of Herons are of trivial import, and by
no means well defined. [Together with the Boatbills, they constitute a perfectly distinct group, strongly charac-
terized by their anatomy, and particularly by the single minute caecum, and the number of cervical vertebre
—seventeen. |
The third tribe, besides having a stouter and smoother beak, has tolerably strong and nearly
equal membranes between the bases of the toes.
Tue Storxs (Ciconia, Cuv.)—
Possess a thick bill, moderately cleft, without any fossa or groove, and the nostrils pierced towards
the back and base ; also an extremely short tongue. Their legs are reticulated, and the front toes
strongly palmated at base, more particularly the outer. Their large and thin mandibles, by striking
against each other, produce a clattering noise, which is almost the only sound these birds ever make.
Their gizzard is slightly muscular, and their two ceca so small as to be barely perceptible. Their inferior
larynx has no muscle proper; and the bronchi are longer and composed of more entire rings than usual.
We have two species in France.
The White Stork (A. ciconia, Lin.).—White, with black quill-feathers, and red bill and feet ; a large bird, which
the people hold in particular respect, doubtless originating from its utility in destroying Snakes and other noxious
animals. It nestles by preference on towers and chimney-stacks, returning to the same every spring, after having
passed the winter in Africa. [The reason that this species is not common in Britain, is that every pair are shot
soon after making their appearance, which prevents the founding of a colony. }
GRALLZ. 241
[The Black Stork (A. nigra, Lin.).—Blackish, with rich purple reflections, and the belly white. It frequents
retired marshes, and builds in the forests.
Among foreign species, we may distinguish
Tue Apsutants [Argala, Beun.],—
Or bare-necked Storks, the beak of which is still larger and slighter; and among them
The Pouched Adjutants (Ard. dubia, Gmelin; A. argala, Lin.); which have an appendage under the middle of
the throat resembling a great sausage, and from beneath the wings of which are procured those light downy fea-
thers, that are made into tufts called Maribuus. Two species of them are known; one from Senegal, with a
uniform mantle, (Cic. maribou, Tem.), the other from India, of which the wing-coverts are bordered with white,
(C. argala, Tem,).—Their large beak enables them to capture birds on the wing. Add C. capillata, Tem.
Tue Jasrrus (Myeteria, Lin.),—
Which were separated by Linnzus from Ardea, are very closely allied to the Storks, and much more
so than the latter are to the Herons; the moderate opening of their beak, their nostrils, the reticu-
lated envelope of their legs, together with the considerable palmature of the toes, are absolutely the
same as in the Storks, which they further resemble in their mode of life. Their peculiarity consists in
having the beak slightly curved upwards towards its extremity.
The best-known species (I. americana, Lin.), is very large, and white, with a bare head and neck, invested with
a black skin, the lower part of which is red; the occiput alone has some white feathers, and the beak and feet are
black. It is found along the borders of pools and marshes in South America, where it preys on reptiles and fish.
The Ciconia ephippiryncha, Ruppell, only differs from M. senegalensis, Latham, in being drawn from the recent
specimen.
Tue Umsres (Scopus, Brisson)—
Are only distinguished from the Storks by their compressed beak, the trenchant ridge of which is
inflated towards the base, and the nostrils are prolonged by a groove which runs parallel with the
ridge to its tip, which is slightly hooked.
One species only is known, the Crested Umbre (Sc. umbretta), as large as a Crow, and of an umber colour, the
male crested. It is diffused over all Africa.
Tur Anastomes (Hians, Lacep. ; Anastomus, Illig.)—
Are separated from the Storks by about as trivial a character as that which distinguishes the Jabirus.
The mandibles of their beak come in contact only at the base and tips, leaving a wide interval
between their edges, at the medial portion. Even this seems to be the result of detrition, for the
fibres of the horny substance appear as though it had been worn away.
They are East Indian birds, one of which is whitish (Ardea ponticeriana, Gm.), the other greyish-brown
(A. coromandeliana, Sonnerat). Perhaps the latter is merely the young of the former. Both have black quill and
tail-feathers. A third, of an iridescent black (An. lamelliger, Tem.), is remarkable for the stem of each of its fea-
thers terminating in a narrow horny chsk, which passes beyond the vane.
THe Dromes (Dromas, Paykull)—
Bear a close resemblance to the preceding, having nearly the same feet and contour; but their com-
pressed beak, the base of which is a little inflated beneath, is pierced with oval nostrils, and the
mandibles close completely.
We know only one species, from the shores of the Red Sea and banks of the Senegal (Dromas ardeola, Payk.)
with white plumage, and part of the mantle and wings black.
Tue Tantats (Jantalus, Lin.)—
Have the feet, nostrils, and beak of the Storks, except that the ridge of the latter is rounded, and its
tip gradually curved downwards, and slightly emarginated on each side: a portion of the head, and
sometimes of the neck, is bare of feathers.
The Wood Ibis of North America (7. Joculator, Lin.).—As large as a Stork, but more slender ; white, with the
quill and tail-feathers black, as is also the naked skin of the head and neck. It is found in both Americas,
appearing in each during the rainy season, and frequents muddy waters, where it seeks principally for Eels. Its
gait is slow, and general aspect unlively.
The African species (7. ibis, Lin.), which is white, slightly shaded with purple on the wings, and has a yellow
beak, and the naked skin of the visage red, was long regarded by naturalists as the bird so revered by the ancient
Egyptians under the name of Ibis; but recent researches have proved that the real Ibis is a much smaller species,
which we will notice presently. The bird now under consideration is not even commonly found in Egypt, but is
brought chiefly from Senegal.
R
242 AVES.
That of Ceylon (T. lewcocephatlus) is the largest of all, and has also the thickest bill. Its beak, and the naked
skin of the face, are yellow, the plumage white, with black quills and cincture round the breast, and long roseate
plumes on the croup, which are shed during the rainy season. A fourth may be added, the 7. lacteus of
Temminck. ;
THE Spoonsixxs (Plaialea, Lin.)\—
Approximate the Storks in their whole structure, but their beak, from which their name is derived, is long,
flat, and broad throughout its length, widening and flattening more particularly at the end, so as to form
a round spatula-like disk ; with two shallow grooves extending its entire length, without being exactly
parallel to its edges. The nostrils are oval, and pierced at a small distance from the origin of each
groove. Their minute tongue, reticulated tarsi, the somewhat considerable palmature of their toes,
their two very small cceca, but slightly muscular gizzard, and inferior larynx without any peculiar
muscles, are the same as in the Storks; but the expansion of their bill deprives it of all its strength,
and unfits it for any thing but turning up sand, or picking up small fish and aquatic insects.
The White Spoonbill (Pl. /eucorodia, Gm.).—Entirely white, with an occipital crest. It is common throughout
the ancient continent, and nestles in high trees. [The trachea normally undergoes in both sexes a small conyolu-
tion resembling the figure 8, but we have dissected one female wherein it proceeded straight to the divarication
of the bronchi, and was furnished with a small pair of muscles].
The Roseate Spoonbill (Pl. ajaja).—A naked visage, and vivid roseate tints of different shades upon the plumage,
which deepen with age. It is properly an inhabitant of South America.
The family of
LONGIROSTRES
Consists of a multitude of Shore-birds, the greater number of which were comprehended by
Linnzus in his genus Scolopax, and the rest confounded by him in that of Tringa, though
partly in opposition to the character assigned to the latter, of having the back-toe too short
to reach the ground. Lastly, it contains a few that have been placed with the Plovers, on
account of the total absence of the hind toe. The whole of these birds have nearly the same
conformation, the same habits, and most frequently the same distribution of colours, which
render it difficult to distinguish between them. ‘They are generally characterized by a long,
slender, and feeble bill, which only permits them to bore in the mud in search of worms and
sinall insects ; and the various slight modifications in the form of this beak enable us to
arrange them into genera and subgenera.
[We should observe that the distinction between this group and the Pressirostres is extremely
vague, or rather, with certain reservations, that they compose but one series, plainly charac-
terized by their anatomy. The sternal apparatus of the Knot Sandpiper (fig. 119.) may serve
as a specimen of this portion of the skeleton throughout
the whole, the few modifications which occur of it being
inconsiderable. The stomach (save in the Bustards and
Coursers, which in other respects are the least conform-
able among them), is always a muscular gizzard, and the
intestines long, with small or moderate coeca, and mvaria-
bly a distinct ccecal remnant of the umbilical vessel. The
females (except in the very few species of polygamous
habit), are larger than the males, and they almost invariably
lay four eggs on the ground, upon little or no nest, and
dispose them with the small ends inwards; the young
following their parents as soon as they burst the shell].
According to his own principles, Linnzeus should have
classed most of these birds in his great genus of
Tue Snipes (Scolopax),—
Which we divide as follows, from trivial variations of the form
of the bill.
Fiz. 119 —Sternum of the Knot Sandpiper.
Tue Ietses (Lbis, Cuy.).
We separate these from the Tandali of Gmelin, on account of their beak, which, though arcuated as in
nS
GRALLZ. 243
the latter, is much more feeble, and devoid of emargination at the tip; besides which the nostrils,
pierced towards the back and base, are prolonged in a groove which reaches to the end. This beak is
also tolerably thick, and nearly square at the base, and some parts of the head or even of the neck are
always bare of feathers. The external toes are considerably palmated at base, and the thumb suffi-
ciently long to bear upon the ground. [The gradation is, in fact, quite imperceptible from these to the
Tantals, and the anatomy and character of
the plumage concur to show that both natu-
rally pertain to the preceding division of Cul-
trirostres : we believe the Ibises also build in
society upon trees ; and there is certainly no
trace of a passage from them into the Scolo-
paceous birds.] Some of them have short
and reticulated legs; and these are also more
robust, and have a thicker bill.
The Sacred Ibis (I. religiosa, Nobis; Abou
Hannés, Bruce; Tantalus Asthiopicus, Latham), is
the most celebrated species. It was reared in the
temples of ancient Egypt, with a degree of respect
bordering on adoration; and was embalmed after
its death. This arose, according to some, from its
devouring serpents, which would otherwise have
multiplied to a noxious extent in the country ; while others are of opinion that it took its origin from some rela-
tion between its plumage and one of the phases of the moon; a third class ascribing it to the fact that its appear-
ance announced the overflow of the Nile. For along while, the African Tantal was believed to be the Ibis of the
Egyptians, which is now ascertained to be a species of the division we are now treating of, the size of a Fowl,
with white plumage,excepting the tips of the quill-feathers, which are black; the greater coverts [tertiaries]
having elongated, slender, and loose barbs, of a black colour with violet reflections, and covering the extremities
of the wing and tail. The beak and feet, together with the naked part of the head and neck, are black; and the
latter clothed, in the young, at least the upper surface, with short black feathers.* It is found throughout
Africa.
Other Ibises have scutellated tarsi, and generally a more slender bill.
The Scarlet Ibis (Scol. rubra, Lin.; Tantalus ruber, Gm.).—Remarkable for its bright-red colour all over,
except the black tips of its wings. The young are at first covered with blackish down, becoming then ash-
coloured, and whitish when they begin to fly: in two years the red makes its appearance, the brilliancy of which
increases with age. It is found in the hot parts of America, and lives in marshy districts in the vicinity of
estuaries ; does not migrate, and is easily rendered domestic.
The Glossy Ibis (Sc. falcinellus, Lin.).—Body empurpled rufous-brown, with a deep green mantle; the young
with the head and neck speckled with whitish. A resplendent species of the south of Europe and north of Africa,
and probably that designated Black Ibis by the ancients. [It occurs rarely in the British Isles.]
Fig. 120.—Sternum of Glossy Ibis.
Tue Curtews (Numenius, Cuv.)—
Have an arcuated bill like that of an Ibis, but more slender, and round throughout ; the tip of the
upper mandible passing beyond that of the lower, and bulging a little downwards in front of it.
The toes are palmated at base.
The Whaup Curlew (Se. arcuata, Lin.).—Size of a Capon, and brown, with the margins of all the feathers
whitish ; the croup white, and tail barred white and brown. It is tolerably good eating, and commen along our
coasts, and as a bird of passage in the interior, [breeding in the upland moors of Britain: its plaintive whistle is
well known along the sea-side, and has given rise to its name. ]
The Whimbrel Curlew (Sc. pheopus, Lin.).—One half smaller, with nearly similar plumage. [Is not quite so
common in Britain as the last, and breeds sparingly on our most northern hills. There are several others].
Tue Snipes, properly so called, (Scolopax, Cuv.),—
Have a straight bill, with the nasal grooves extending nearly to the tip, which expands a little exter-
nally to reach beyond the lower mandible, on the middle of which there is a simple furrow. The tip of
the bill is soft and very sensitive, and drying after death presents a punctured surface. The feet are
devoid of any palmature. A peculiar character of these birds consists in the compressed form of the
head, and the backward site [at least in the larger species, with shorter tarsi], of their large eyes,
which imparts a singularly stupid air, in conformity with their habits.
* We helieve that all birds which have any naked parts in the adult state, have invariably the same feathered when voung.—Ep.
R 2
244 AVES.
(They fall into two natural subdivisions: the first that of the Woodcocks, with less slender form, shorter legs,
and the tibia feathered to the joint ; colour resembling that of decayed leaves. ]
The European Woodcock (Se. rusticola, Lin.).—Universally known, with handsomely mottled plumage. In the
summer it inhabits high mountains, and descends into the woods in the month of October, where it is generally
met with singly or in pairs, particularly in dull weather, and feeds on worms and insects. A few remain in the
level country throughout the year.
[The Snipes, commonly so called, are lighter-made, with longer legs, and tibia bare above the joint. They fre-
quent marshy districts, and are coloured in adaptation to their abode.
In Britain, we have three species, very similar in their colouring,—the Great or Double Snipe (Sc. major), which
approaches in form to a Woodcock, and is only met with in the seasons of passage; the Common or Whole Snipe
(Sc. gallinago), which breeds in considerable numbers on the northern hills, and is everywhere common in marshy
districts during the winter; andthe Half or Jack Snipe (Sc. gallinula), a minute species, more richly coloured
than the preceding, with much less tail: a fourth, the Sabine’s Snipe (Sc. Sabini), is extremely rare, and exceeds
the Common Snipe in size, having dingy plumage, with no white upon it. All are highly esteemed for the table.]
We should distinguish from the other Snipes
The Grey species (S. grisea and Novoboracensis: [Macroramphus griseus, Leach), which is in truth a Tringa
with a longer bill than usual, similar to that of the Snipes, and retains the gregarious habits and seasonal changes
of colouring of the true Sandpipers and Godwits.}] Its front toes are semipalmated. This bird is common in North
America aad occurs as a rare straggler on this side of the Atlantic.
Tue RuyNncHEAns (Rhynchea, Cuv.)-—
Are African and Indian birds, the mandibies of which are nearly equal, a little arched at the end, with
the nasal grooves extending to the tip of the upper one, which has no third furrow. Their toes are
not palmated. To the port of the Snipes, they conjoin more vivid colours, and are particularly
remarkable for the ocellated spots which adorn the quill-feathers of their wings and tail.
They are found of different medleys of colour, which Gmelin brought together as so many varieties of one
species (Sc. capensis), and which Temminck also believes to be the same at different ages. One perfectly distinct
has, however, been received from Brazil (Rh. hilarea, Val.)
Tue Gopwirs (Limosa, Bechst.)—
Have a straight bill, sometimes a little arcuated upwards, and still longer than in the Snipes, the
nasal groove extending almost to the tip, which is rather soft and depressed, but without additional
furrow, or punctation. The external toes are palmated at base. Their form is much more attenuated,
and legs considerably more elevated, than in the Snipes, and they frequent salt marshes and the shores
of the ocean [changing to rufous on the under-parts and partially above in the breeding season, as in
many Sandpipers, to which their gregarious habits are more nearly related than to those of the Snipes.
Two species are not uncommon on the British shores, viz., the Bar-tailed Godwit (ZL. rufa), which breeds more
to the north, and abounds during the seasons of passage, and throughout the winter ; and the Black-tailed Godwit
(L. melanura), which is much taller, with a longer bill, and (in old specimens) a pectinated middle claw; the
distal half of its tail is black, and it does not acquire so bright a rufous in the spring. This bird breeds in the
British marshes, and can pick up and subsist on barley, upon which numbers are fed that are brought from Hol-
land to the London markets. There are several others. ]
Tue Sanppipers (Calidris, Cuv.; Tringa,* Tem.)—
Have the tip of the beak depressed, and the nasal furrow very long, as in the Godwits, but the mandi-
bles in general are not longer than the head; their toes, slightly bordered, have no palmation at the
base, and the back-toe hardly reaches to the ground; their legs but moderately elevated, and abbre-
viated form, impart a heavier carriage than that of the Godwits. Their size also is much smaller.
(The author separates his group Pelidna, merely on the character of having the beak a trifle longer
than the head, a difference which in several species depends merely on age or sex; the females of all
the present family having a proportionally longer beak than the males, besides exceeding them a little
in stature.
Numerous species are found, more or less regularly, on the British shores: the principal of which are—the
Knot Sandpiper (Tr. canutus), the size of a Snipe, and ashy-grey above, white below, with some dusky spots on
the breast in winter, suffused with bright ferruginous in the spring; bill short and straight ; it isa common species,
and occurs in large flocks during the seasons of passage and through the winter, retiring further north to breed.
The Purple Sandpiper (Tr. maritima), is smaller and less gregarious, and prefers rocky shores; back empurpled,
the feathers margined with greyish during the winter. The rest are placed by the author in his Pedidna. The
Purre Sandpiper (7%. variabilis), still smaller, with a rather longer and more arcuated bill, coloured in winter like
« The latter name is generally adopted.—Ep.
GRALL. 245
the first, and mottled with rufous above, and a black patch across the breast, in the breeding season: it is the
commonest of all, and some breed on the upland moors. The Curlew Sandpiper (Sc. subarquata, Gin.; Numenius
africanus, Lath.), resembles the Knot in colouring and seasonal changes, and the Purre in size, with a still longer
and more-arcuated bill; it is not common, nor very rare, on the British shores. The Little Sandpiper (Tr. minuta)
is considerably less than the last, with a short bill ; it acquires some rufous tints in the spring, on the upper parts
and across the breast, and is certainly rare, though very much overlooked. Three or four others occur as strag-
glers. These active-little birds take their food along the margin of the sea, following each retreating wave ; when
gregarious in considerable flocks, and in their winter plumage, the whole show alternately their grey upper
parts and white lower parts as they whirl in the air, producing a remarkable appearance, well known to those
accustomed to wander by the sea side. ]
THE SANDERLINGS (/4renaria, Bechst.; Calidris, Vigors)—
Merely differ in the absence of hind-toe, like the Plovers.
One only is known (Charadrius calidris, Gmelin), the size of a Purre, with analogous seasonal changes to those
of the Knot Sandpiper. [It appears to be almost generally diffused, and is common on the British shores. |
Tue Faxcine es (Erolia, Vieillot)—
Have the beak rather more arcuated than in the Curlew Sandpiper, but do not, as has been asserted,
want the thumb.
We are acquainted with one only, (Sc. pygmea, Lin.), a bird proper to Africa, but which is occasionally found
in Europe.
Tue Rurrs (Machetes, Cuv.)—
Are true Sandpipers by the bill and feet, except that the palmature of their outer toes is nearly as
considerable as in the Gambets, Godwits, &c.
One species only is known (77. pugnax,Lin.). Larger than a Snipe, and very celebrated for the furious combats
which the males wage in spring for the possession of the females. At this epoch, the head becomes partly covered
with red [or yellow] papillz, and the neck is furnished with a very considerable collar or ruff of lengthened feathers,
so variously marked and coloured in different individuals, that two can hardly ever be found alike, and rarely much
resembling each other. They have always yellow legs*, which, together with the semi-palmation of the toes, assists
us to recognize them at all seasons. The species is common in the north of Europe, [and is remarkable for the
male exceeding the female in size, at variance with the other members of this group, but in accordance with
its polygamous habits. Vast numbers are brought from Holland to the London markets. }
America produces some species nearly allied, as the Hemipalamus, Bonap.; or Tringa semipalmata, Wilson;
{the habits of which are more allied to those of the Gambets, to which in fact they essentially belong).
Near the Sandpipers should apparently be placed
THE SpPATHE-BILL (Lurinorhynchus, Wilson) ,—
Which is distinguished by a depressed bill, widened at the tip somewhat as in the Spoonbills, and the
only species of which is
The Platalea pygmea, Lin.; Eurinorynchus griseus, Wilson (Thun. Acad. Suec., 1816, pi. vi), which is one of
the rarest birds in existence, as it is only known by a single individual, grey above and white beneath, and about
the size of a Purre Sandpiper. [It has since been met with in northern Asia.]
THE PHataropeEs (Phalaropus, Brisson),—
Are small birds, the bill of which, more flattened than in the Sandpipers, is otherwise similar as regards
its proportions and lateral grooves, and the toes of which are bordered with very broad membranes,
as in the Coots. [Their lower plumage resembles in texture that of the Gulls.]
The known species (77. lobata and Tr. fulicaria, Lin.), has a wide bill for a member of this family, and is in
winter ash-coloured above, whitish below and on the head, with a black band upon the neck: it is then the Grey
Phalarope (Tr. lobata, Edw.). In summer it becomes black, mottled with fulvous above, and of a deep reddish
below [like the Knot Sandpiper, Godwits, &c.]: but at all seasons it retains a white spot on the wing, the rest of
which is blackish. It is then the Red Phalarope (Ph. rufus, Bechstein and Meyer; 7’. fulicaria, Lin.). This bird
is rare in Europe [not very so in the British Isles, during the season of passage, when individuals are occasionally
met with swimming upon inland ponds, like a very diminutive Duck, and evincing little fear or shyness: they
also occur in small flocks, and breed chiefly within the Arctic circle].
Tue Turnstones (S¢repsilas, Iliger),—
Are rather lower on the legs, and have a short bill, and toes devoid of any palmature, like the true
Sandpipers ; but their beak is conical, pointed, and without depression, compression, or inflation, and
the nasal groove reaches only half-way. The thumb barely touches the ground. Their beak, rather
* This is very far from being the case.—Ep.
246 AVES.
stouter and proportionally less flexible than in the preceding, is used by them to turn over stones to
search for the worms that lie beneath them. [Its form is not unlike that of a Nuthatch’s bill.]
The two species doubtfully indicated by the author are merely the same in different states of plumage: it
is a bird of remarkably wide geographic range, and tolerably plentiful on the British coasts: its affinitv is rather
with the Oyster-catchers and Plovers].
THe Gambets (Totanus, Cuv.)—
Ilave a slender, round, pointed, and solid beak, the nasal groove of which only extends half its length,
and the upper mandible is slightly arcuated towards the tip. Their form is slight, and legs elevated:
the thumb hardly touches the ground, and the palmation of their outer toe is well-marked. The
species are each found nearly all over the world, [or rather, there are many difficult of determination
apart, which has induced the latter opinion. |
The Greenshank Gambet (Scol. glottis, Lin.).—As large as a [rather small] Godwit, with the beak comparatively
stout, [and a little recurved] ; ashy-brown above and on the sides, with the margins of the feathers punctated with
brown, the croup and belly white, and tail rayed with narrow irregular bars grey and white ; the feet green: in
summer the throat and breast are spotted with dusky tears, which disappear after the breeding season. This is
the largest species of Gambet in Europe. [It breeds on the margins of lakes, including those of Britain, and
during the season of propagation is very clamorous, rising on the wing and spreading an alarm at the approach of
danger to all other birds within hearing: in winter it resorts to the sea-shore in small flocks, apparently the
amount of broods. The Greenshank is a characteristic example of a particular group, the members of which are
comparatively large, acquire more or less of a dusky colour on the under-parts towards the breeding season, and
agree in their general habits, mostly frequenting fresh-water lakes. An allied species of North America (Tot. semi-
palmatus) has the toes half-webbed, and has been known to occur in Europe as a straggler. The Dusky Gambet
(T. fuscus) is another European species, more delicately formed, with particularly slender beak and feet, and
beautifully barred tail and coverts, which becomes entirely suffused on the under-parts with fuliginous-black in
the spring, and is rare in Britain. A fourth (7. calidris), the Redshank Gambet, is very abundant in Britain,
breeding also not uncommonly in marshes near the sea-shore, and especially about the estuaries of rivers.
Others acquire no colour on the under-parts in spring, and mostly breed in the marshes, where they trip across
the broad floating leaves of aquatic plants with grace and agility: such are, particularly, those with longer legs,
as the delicate Wood Gambet (7. glareola), which is sometimes found in Britain, the T. stagnatalis, Bechst., of
eastern Europe, and 7. chloropygius of North America: one more common in this country, with shorter legs, and
a conspicuous white rump as it flies, is the Green Gambet (T. ochropus), which conducts into the next minor group.
The others, at least those of Europe, are still smaller, and familiarly known as Summer Snipes in England. One
very common may be termed the Common Gambet (7. Aypoleucos), which in America is represented by a species
with a breast spotted like that of a Thrush (7%. macularia). Another in Europe, still more diminutive (7. Tem-
minckii or pusilla), has been generally classed with the Sandpipers, but strictly appertains to the present group
both in structure and habits, being never found on the sea-shore, but frequenting inland waters like its true
congeners, allof which jerk the tail and nod the head frequently as they run about, and emit a clear whistling
note. There are many others in foreign parts. ]
Tue Loseroor (Lobipes, Cuv.),—
Which we consider ought to be separated from the Phalaropes, which
it resembles in the lobation of its toes, is distinguished from them by
its bill, which is that of a Gambet. Such is
The Red-necked Lobefoot (Tringa hyperborea, Lin.).—A little bird, grey
above, white below, tinted with rufous on the scapularies, and having a broad
red gorget round its white throat. Add the Phalaropus frenatus, Vieillot ;
or Holopodius [Wilsonii] of M. C. Bonaparte, [which is found in America
generally. The first-named species breeds in the northern isles of Scotland,
inhabiting marshy grounds, where it cannot be obtained without much diffi-
culty, though far from being timid in its disposition].
Tue Sritts (Himantopus, Brisson)—
Have a round beak, slender and pointed, even more so than in the
Gambets ; the grooves of the nostrils extending only half-way. But
what particularly distinguishes them, and has given origin to their
name, is the inordinate length and ‘slenderness of their legs, which
are reticulated and destitute of hind-toe, and the bones of which are
so feeble as to render walking painful to them. Fig. 121.—The Stilt
But one species is known in Europe (Charadrius himantopus, Lin. ; [H. Plinii, Auct.|; which is white, with a
black calotte and mantle, and long red legs. It is rather rare, and little is known of its manners. [The latter
GRALLZ. 247
bear a near resemblance to those of the Avocets, with which this genus is even linked by an intermed ate species,
which conjoins the webbed toes of the latter with the beak of the Stilts (the H. palmatus, Gould, a native of
Australia). There are three or four normal species, and both this and the next genus are aimost generally dif-
fused, frequenting muddy estuaries in winter, and salt-marshes during the season of propagation].
We can scarcely place otherwise than here
Tue Avocets (Recurvirostra, Lin.),—
Although their feet, which are webbed nearly to the ends of their toes, almost entitle them to rank
among the Swimming-birds; but their lengthened tarsi and half-naked tibiz, their long, slender,
pointed, smooth, and elastic bill, and the mode of life which results from their conformation, concur
to approximate them to the Snipes. What particularly characterizes them, and distinguishes them
even from all other birds [if two remarkable species of Humming-bird be excepted, the Trochilus
recurvirostra and Tr. avocetta], is the strong upward curvature of their beak, [the mandibles of which
have often been compared to two thin slips of whalebone]. Their Jegs are reticulated, and thumb too
short to reach the ground.
That of Europe (R. avocetta, Lin.) is white, with a black calotte and three bands of the same upon the wings,
and leaden-coloured legs. It is a handsome bird, of attenuated form, which frequents the sea-shore in winter,
{where it feeds by scooping (as it is termed), with its singular bill, drawing this through the mud or sand from
right to left as it advances its left leg foremost, and vice versd, seizing whatever living prey is thus met with. Its
manners in the breeding season resemble those of the Gambets, rising on wing and emitting its cry at the approach
of any intruder; it collects, however, a greater quantity of nest than is usual among the wading-birds, the majo-
rity of which pertaining to the present group merely lay in some slight hollow. There are three or four other
species}.
The family of
MAcRODACTYLI
Are furnished with very long toes, adapted for traversing aquatic herbage, or even for swim-
ming, in those numerous species which have them bordered, [and not these only]. There are
no membranes, however, connecting the bases of their toes, not even the two outer ones.
The beak, more or less laterally compressed, is lengthened or shortened according to the
genus, without ever attaining the degree of feebleness and attenuation which is characteristic
of the preceding family. The body of these birds is also singularly compressed, a conforma-
tion resulting from the narrowness of the ster-
num (fig. 122) ; their wings are short or mode-
rate, and their flight feeble. [The females are
mostly larger, and in some instances excel the
males in brightness of colouring; and they pro-
duce numerous speckled eggs, having a reddish
clay ground-colour, the young running soon
after they are hatched, being then covered with
a rigid, black, hair-like down: their ery is gene-
rally abrupt and croaking].
They have been divided into two tribes, ac-
cording to the presence or absence of any arma-
ture on the wings; but this character is subject
to exception.
Tue Jacanas (Parra, Lin.)—
Are conspicuously distinguished from all other Stilt-
birds by the extraordinary length of their four toes,
which are separated to the base, and the claws of which, more particularly that of the back-toe, are
extremely long and sharp-pointed. ‘The bill resembles that of the Lapwings by its medium length and
slight bulge towards the tip, and the wing is armed with a spur. They are noisy and quarrelsome
birds, which reside in the marshes of hot climates, where they walk with facility on the floating leaves
of aquatic plants, by means of their long toes. [They are essentially modified, however, upon the type
Fig. 122.—Sternum of Corn Crake or Land Rail.
248 AVES.
of the preceding group, which is traceable in their whole anatomy ; and are nearly allied to certain
Lapwings, which we believe they also resemble in the number and character of their eggs. ]
America produces some species which have a flat naked membrane at the base of the bill, which is reflected over
part of the forehead. As
The Common Jacana (P. jacana, Lin.).—Black, with a rufous mantle; the primary wing-coverts green; and
fleshy wattles under the beak. It is the commonest of those inhabiting the hot climates of « merica, and has very
sharp spurs.
Some of the same kind are found in Asia, as
The Bronzed Jacana (P. enea). The body black, changing to blue and violet, a bronzed-green mantle, blood-
red croup and tail, the anterior wing-feathers green, and a white streak behind the eye. Its spurs are small and
blunt.
Others have been discovered in the east in which this membrane does not exist, and which are otherwise
remarkable for some singular differences in the proportions of their quill-feathers. As
The Long-tailed Jacana (P. sinensis)—Brown, with the head, throat, fore-neck, and wing-coverts, white, the
hind-neck adorned with silky feathers of a golden-yellow colour, and a small pedicillated appendage to the tips of
some of the quill feathers.
There is one also in the east which is crested, and has no spurs to the wings, (the P. gallinacea, Tem.).
THE ScrEAMER (Palamedea, Lin.)—
Resembles the Jacanas, but on a very large scale, by the two stout spurs which it bears on each wing,
and by its long toes and strong claws, more particularly that on the hind-toe, which is long and
straight as in the Larks; but its beak, which is slightly cleft, is neither much compressed nor bulging,
and its upper mandible is a little arcuated. The legs are reticulated.
The species known, the Horned Screamer (P. cornuta), termed in Brazil Anhima, and Camouche in Cayenne, is
larger than a Goose, and blackish, with a rufous spot on the shoulder, the top of its head bearing a singular orna-
ment, consisting of a long and slender, moveable, horny stem. Its toes have no palmation. This bird inhabits
the inundated grounds of South America, and its very loud voice is heard afar off. It is strictly monogamous: is
said to pursue reptiles; but although its stomach is only slightly muscular, it scarcely feeds on any thing but
aquatic herbage. [The trachea of this bird has an abrupt bony box or enlargement about the middle, somewhat
analogous to that of the male Velvet Pochard (Oidemia fusca) }.
A distinct genus has been made of
THE CuHauna (Opistolophus, Vieillot),—
Which has no horn on the vertex, but the occiput is adorned with a circle of erectible feathers. The
head and upper part of the neck are only covered with down, and it has a black collar. A singular
phenomenon is exhibited by the circumstance of its skin, even that covering its legs, being inflated by
the interposition of air between it and the muscles, so that it crackles under the finger.
It is the Parra chavaria, Lin. The rest of its plumage is lead-coloured and blackish, with a white spot at the
bend of the wing, and another at the base of some of the large primaries. There is a tolerably well-marked palma-
ture between its external toes. It feeds principally on aquatic herbage ; and the Indians of Carthagena rear some
among their flocks of Geese and Poultry, as they deem it very courageous, and capable of repulsing even a
Vulture.
Near to the Screamers we think should be placed, although they have scarcely any naked space
above the tarsal joint,
Tue Mecaropes (Megapodius, Lesson),—
A genus recently discovered in New Guinea, with a vaulted beak, a little compressed, the membranous
nostrils occupying about half its length, and very stout and elevated tarsi, which are scutellated, the
toes (including the hind one) being long, and terminated by claws which are rather flat. They have
a short tail, a naked space round the eye, and there is a small tubercle on the carpus, the first and
slight vestige of the spur of the Screamer. The membrane between their external toes is very slight,
while that of the inner is rather larger. They lay disproportionately large eggs for their size.
One species is crested nearly as in the Chauna (M. Duperreyi, Lesson) : two others have no crest; and a fourth
has scarcely any tail.
In the tribe wherein the wings are unarmed, Linnezus comprises, under the genus Fulica,
all such as have the bill continued backward into a sort of shield, that covers the forehead ; and
those which do not possess this character he arranges in the genus Rallus.
Se ee EE eee ee
SS eee ee
GRALL. 249
Tue Rarts (Rallus, Lin.),—
Which bear, in other respects, a very strong mutual resemblance, have bills of very different pro-
portions.
Among the species in which it is longest,
Tue Rats (Rallus, Bechstein),—
May be first mentioned.
The European Rail (R. aquaticus, Lin.).—Olive-brown, marked with black above, bluish-ash-colour beneath,
with some narrow black and white rays crossing the flanks. This bird is common in our ponds and ditches, where
it swims well, and runs lightly upon the leaves of aquatic herbage, feeding on small Crustaceans. {Its frontal
feathers are rigid, in place of the shield of the Coots and Gallinules. There are various others, all extra-European. ]
Other species,
Tue Craxes (Crex, Bechstein),—
Have a shorter bill, as observed in
The Corn-Crake (R. crex, Lin.).—Of a reddish-brown colour, marked with blackish above, and greyish below,
with dull black rays crossing the flanks ; the wings rufous. It lives and nestles in our fields and meadows, and runs
with great swiftness among the long grass. The Latin name, Crew, is expressive of its cry. It feeds on corn, in
addition to worms and insects.
{The following species, or
Tue Soras (Zapornia, Stephens) ,—
Have an intermediate beak, and resemble the Rails in their aquatic habits. ]
The Speckled Sora (R. porzana, Lin.).—A deep brown, speckled with white, and whitish rays on the flanks. It
is a good swimmer and diver, and does not leave France till the middle of winter. [There are two smaller kinds
in western Europe, including the British Isles; the Baillon’s Sora (Z. Baillonii), with somewhat speckled
plumage; and the Little Sora, as it is termed, though surpassing the last in size, (Z. pusilla), the plumage of
which approximates that of the Common Rail. Of various exotic species, some are considerably larger than the
Crake and Rail of Europe].
THE Coots (Fulica, Lin.) —
May be subdivided in the following manner, according to the form of the beak, and the membranes
margining the toes.
THe GALLINULES (Gallinula, Briss. & Lath.)—
Have the beak nearly as in the Crakes, but distinguished by the frontal shield, and by longer toes,
bordered with a narrow membrane.
The Common Gallinule (G. chloropus, Lin.).—Deep olive-brown above, slaty-grey below, with some white on
the sides, [the feet green, with a red and yellow cincture above the tarsal joint, and the frontal shield bright red:
these lively colours being much more conspicuous in the female, which is larger also than her mate. A very
common species throughout Europe, and considered to be of universal diffusion, as specimens from the most
distant regions are undistinguishable].
Tue Sutranas (Porphyrio, Brisson)—
Have the beak higher in proportion to its length; and very long toes, with scarcely any perceptible
border; the frontal shield considerable, and rounded in some, square above in others. These birds
stand on one foot, while they employ the other to convey food to the beak. Their colours are gene-
rally fine shades of violet, blue, and azure. Such is
The Common Sultana (#ulica porphyrio, Lin.), a beautiful African species, now naturalized in several islands
and countries bordering the Mediterranean. Its beauty would render it an ornament in our parks.
Lastly,
Tue Restricrep Coots (Fulica, Brisson)—
Conjoin to a short beak and large frontal shield, toes that are much widened by a festooned border,
which renders them excellent swimmers ; hence their lives are passed in pools and marshes. Their
smooth plumage is not less adapted than the rest of their conformation to this mode of life, and they
consequently exhibit a marked transition from the Wading to the True Swimming Birds, [though only
in superficial or adaptive characters, which are principally external].
There is one in Europe (F. atra, aterrima, and ethiops, Gm.)—{Slaty-black, darker on the neck, with a flesh-
coloured shield, which becomes white in the season of propagation. It is very easily tamed, and subsists on grain,
pond-weed, and even small fish, diving with facility. ]
250 | AVES.
We terminate this series of Stilt-birds by three genera, which it is difficult to associate with
any others, and which may be considered as each forming a separate family.
Tue SHEATHBILLS (Chionis, Forster)—
Have short toes, nearly as in the Poultry, the tarsi scutellated, the beak thick and conical, and
enveloped at base by a hard substance, which, it appears, the bird has the power of raising and
depressing.
We are acquainted with only one species, from New Holland (Ch. necrophaga, Vieillot), the size of a [large]
Partridge, and entirely white. It frequents the sea shore, and feeds on dead animal matter thrown up by the
tide. [Prof. Blainville has lately shown that this remarkable bird approaches very near to the Oyster-catchers in
its whole anatomy, and the affinity is discernible on comparison of their external characters.
Apparently allied are
Tue Arracens (d¢tagis, d’Orb.),—
The uncompressed bill of which nearly resembles that of a Poultry-bird, and the plumage is not unlike
the immature dress of a Lark: wings and feet as in Chionis.
Several species inhabit the Cordilleras of the Andes, varying in size from that of a Partridge to less than
a Lark. The smaller constitute the Tinochorus of Vieillot.]
Tue Prartincotes (Glareola, Gmelin) —
Have a short, conical beak, arcuated throughout, and resembling that of a Poultry-bird. The wings
excessively long and pointed, and tail often forked, producing the flight of a Swallow or Petrel. The
legs are of mean length, the tarsi scutellated, the external toes a little palmated, and thumb reaching
to the ground; [middle claw furnished with an obtusely serrated inner edge]. They fly in troops, and
cry about the borders of water, subsisting on aquatic insects and worms. [Their sternal apparatus and
anatomy intimate their position to be among the Snipes and Plovers.]
The European species (GZ. torquata) is brown above, white below and on the croup; the gorget encircled with a
black marking; and base of the bill and feet reddish. It appears to inhabit the north of the whole ancient world.
Our last genus consists of
Tur FLamincoss (Phenicopterus, Lin.),—
Which are among the most extraordinary and isolated of birds, [being, in fact, an extreme modification
of the Lamellirostral type, that is, of the Duck tribe, with inordinately elongated neck and legs]. Their
legs, of excessive length, have their front toes palmated to the ends, and an extremely short hind-
toe; the neck is equally long and slender with the legs, and their small head is furnished with a bill
the inferior mandible of which is of an oval form, longitudinally bent into a semicylindrical canal,
while the upper one, oblong and flat, is bent crosswise in the middle, so as to join the other exactly.
The membranous groove of the nostrils occupies nearly the whole side of that part which is behind
the sudden bend of the mandibles, and the nostrils themselves form a longitudinal slit at the base of
the groove. The edges of the two mandibles are furnished with small and very fine transverse
laminz, which, together with the fleshy thickness of the tongue, imports some relationship with the
Ducks. We might even place the Flamingoes among the Palmipedes, were it not for the length of
their tarsi, and the nudity of part of the tibia, [an objection which would equally apply to the Gulls
and Petrels]. They feed on Testaceans, Insects, and the spawn of Fishes, which they seize by means
of their long neck, reverting the head to employ with advantage the crook of the upper mandible.
They construct their nest of earth in marshy situations, placing themselves astride of it [? ] during the
act of incubation, in consequence of the extreme length of their legs incapacitating them from sitting
in the usual manner. [The digestive organs resemble those of the Ducks with unlobated hind-toe ;
having even the crop, or distension of the cesophagus, which occurs in no species strictly belonging to
the division of Stilt-birds.]
The common species (Ph. ruber) stands from three to four feet in height, and is ash-coloured, with brown
streaks, during the first year; in the second there is a roseate hue on the wings, and in the third it assumes a
purple red on the back, and rose-coloured wings. This species is found in all parts of the eastern continent below
40 degrees. Numerous flocks are seen every year on the southern coasts of Europe, and they sometimes ascend
as far as the Rhine.
M. Temminck thinks [and has since definitively ascertained] that the American Flamingo is distinct ; besides
which, there is a small species on that continent (Ph. minor, Vieillot) of which the Pigmy Flamingo of Temminck
is the young.
PALMIPEDES. 251
[ Here, at the close of the great series of Ground-Birds, as of the Perchers, may be intro-
duced a few brief remarks on the classification of these animals, as warranted by the present
state of information. The divisions are not all so strongly characterized apart as the four
principal groups or orders already specified ; but chiefly because certain genera stand forth
from the rest, and will not (so far as we can perceive at present) satisfactorily range with any
of the others. Preserving the same form of nomenclature as before adopted, as less objection-
able than any other that we can devise, the various groups of Ground-birds (as the vast
majority of the foregoing extensive series may be appropriately denominated,) fall into six
principal divisions, which may be designated as follow : —
V. Gemirores (Cooers)—the Pigeons; an order strongly characterized by the whole
internal anatomy, and not less so by the outward conformation. It is perfectly distinct: from
the contiguous orders, to which it is linked by no intrinsically connecting species.
VI. Rasores (Ground-scratchers)—the Poultry: a group sufliciently cognizable in its
totality, but not easy to subdivide im such a manner as to exemplify the relative value of its
various genera.
VII. Cursores (Runners) ; or the Brevipennes of Cuvier.
VIII. Caucatrores (Stampers); or the Pressirostres and Longirostres of our author,
comprising the numerous genera with soft and flexile bills, more or less prolonged, the greater
number of which lay four eggs, which they dispose crosswise, &c. &e. The name alludes to
the habit which many of them display, of stamping with the foot, to cause the worms on
which they feed to rise.
TX. Grapatores (Stalkers); or the Cultrirostres of Cuvier.
X. Larirores (Skulkers) ; or the Macrodactyli.
Each of these appears to us to constitute a distinct and natural order, possessing various
distinguishing characters; and we suspect that every genus of Ground-birds will ultimately
prove, when its characters have been sufficiently studied, to rank in one or another of them.
As a whole, they form a series, analogous to those of the Perchers and Swimmers. ]
THE SIXTH ORDER OF BIRDS,—
THE PALMIPEDES,—
Have the feet organized for swimming; that is to say, placed far backwards on the body, with
short and compressed tarsi, and webbed toes. They are further characterized by a close and
polished plumage, impregnated with oil, and by a quantity of down next to the skin, which pro-
tect them from the water in which they pass most of their lives. They are the only birds in
which the neck is longer than the legs, which is sometimes the case to a considerable extent,
for the purpose of enabling them to search for food in the depths below, while they swim on
the surface. Their sternum is very long, affording a complete guard to the greater portion of
their viscera, and having on each side [generally] but one emargination, or oval foramen,
filled up with membrane. They have most frequently a muscular gizzard, long ceeca, and a
simple inferior larynx ; which last is in one family, however, inflated into a cartilaginous. cap-
sule. [So many exceptions occur to the foregoing generalization respecting the stomach and
ceeca, that it might advantageously have been omitted. ]
This order subdivides tolerably well into four families, of which that of
Tue Divers (Brachypteres)—
Presents, in certain of its species, some [very superficial] tokens of relationship with the Galli-
nules. The position of their legs, which is farther backward than in any other birds, renders
walking difficult, and obliges them to maintain, when upon land, an upright attitude. As the
252 AVES.
greater number of them are also feeble flyers, and several are quite deprived of that faculty, in
consequence of the shortness of their wings, they may be regarded as exclusively attached to the
surface of the water: their plumage 1s particularly dense, and its surface frequently polished,
presenting a silvery lustre. They swim under water by the aid of their wings, which are
employed as fins. Their gizzard is tolerably muscular; the cceca of moderate length. They
have only one special muscle on each side of their lower larynx. Such are
Tue Loons (Colymbus, Lin.),—
Which are characterized by a smooth, straight, compressed, and pointed bill, with linear nostrils ; but
require to be subdivided from characters derived from the feet [the entire skeleton, character of
plumage, propagation, &c. &c.]
Tue Greses (Podiceps, Latham; Colymbus, Brisson and Illiger),—
Instead of ordinary webs between the toes, have the latter widened as in the Coots, and the anterior
connected only at base by membranes, [which border the remainder]. The claw of the middle toe is
flattened ; the tarsi exceedingly compressed. The semi-metallic [or satiny ]
lustre of their lower plumage has led to the occasional employment of it as
fur. Their tibia, as also that of the Loons [in which it is much more pro-
duced,] is prolonged forwards beyond the joint, to give a more efficient
insertion to the extensors of the leg. ([Sternum (fig. 123)* very short,
and of peculiar conformation, approaching in some respects to that of
the Cormorants; which these very singular birds also resemble in the
character of their eggs, the hard shell of which is invested with an ab-
sorbent chalky substance. They have no vestige of a tail. The young are
clad in exquisitely soft down, which is striped black and white, as in the
Emeu. The constant number of cervical vertebra is nineteen instead of
thirteen, as in the restricted Loons; and their skeleton is altogether
4 extremely different. ] i
These birds reside in lakes and ponds, and nestle among the rushes,
[producing numerous eggs, whereas the Loons lay very rarely more than
two]. It appears that under certain circumstances they carry their young
under their wings. Their size and plumage change so much with age [the
latter rather according to season], that naturalists have very much multiplied the species. M. Meyer
reduces those of Europe to four, [instead of five, which is the right number, as follow] :—
Fig. 123.—Sternum of Grebe.
The Crested Grebe (P. cristatus).—As large as a Duck, and satiny-white, with dusky upper-parts, acquiring with
age a double black crest, and rufous collar edged with black, [which exist only during the breeding season].
The Red-necked Grebe (P. rubricollis).—Smaller, with the neck bright rufous, and greyish collar less developed.
The Horned Grebe (P. cornutus) {and Eared Grebe (P. auritus).—Still less, and precisely of the same size with
each other, so that they can only be distinguished, when the seasonal collar falls, by the beak of the second being
distinctly a little recurved, and by a difference in the colour of the iris of the recent specimen ; their collars, how-
ever, during the breeding season, are very different, and that of the Eared Grebe is less developed than in the
other].
The Little Grebe (P. minor).—Size of a Quail, with never any crest or collar. [These various species, notwith-
standing the shortness of their wings, can fly with considerable speed, when they once fairly rise, which they do
with unwillingness, and seldom except when compelled to migrate. They can walk with their feet, and do not
trail upon the belly, like the Looms ; and when under water, they make more use of their wings than the latter do
habitually].
Tue Finreet (Heliornis, Bonaterre ; Podoa, Uliger)—
Have feet lobed as in the Coots and Grebes, but their tail is more developed than in either, and their
claws sharper.
Such is Plotus surinamensis, Gmelin; and Heliornis senegalensis, Vieillot, which Gmelin approximated to the
Anhingas.
Tue Loons (Colymbus, Latham ; Mergus, Brisson; Eudytes, Uliger),—
With all the [external] form of the Grebes, have the feet webbed in the ordinary manner ; that is
to say, their three front toes are connected by membrane to the tips, and are all terminated by
* The representation (fig. 123), in other respects accurate, is somewhat too long.—Ep,
ccc eepemneseeeeemeeee essere eee rr ee
PALMIPEDES.
pointed nails. They are northern birds, which rarely nestle with us, and visit these latitudes in
winter, when they are not uncommon upon our coasts. [They have large wings, and fly strongly,
but in consequence of the position of the feet, the tibia being quite buried within the integuments,
are unable to walk, though they push themselves forward with facility and tolerable speed, trailing
upon the belly. They have a short tail, on the tripod of which and the feet they are enabled to
stand upright, and take a wide view around them by means of their long neck: they utter dismal
howlings ; and produce large spotted eggs, two or three in number, which are extremely unlike those
of the Grebes. “
Three species are weil known, the whole of which are not rare in Britain. One, as large as a Goose (Col. gla-
cialis), the Collared Loon, black above, beautifully spotted with white, with a nearly perfect collar of the same
round the neck, and a black head. The second, (C. glacialis), the Black-throated
Loon, extremely variable in size, but always smaller than the preceding, with a fuli-
ginous grey head, and larger white spots on the upper parts: both of which species
have the immature plumage dusky above, with greyish edgings to the feathers: and
the Red-throated Loon (C. septentriunalis), still smaller and much commoner, the
winter dress of which (and not the immature plumage, which resembles that of the
others, is speckled above with numerous small whitish spots bordering the feathers,
which wear off in spring, leaving the back spotless blackish ; coincident with which
change of appearance, a rufous patch appears in front of the neck. All three are
great destroyers of fish, and proceed with extreme swiftness under water, in general
making little use of their wings to assist their progress. They are common to the
northern regions of both continents, as are also the four first-mentioned Grebes.]
Tae Guittemors (Uria, Brisson & Illiger),—
With the general form of the beak of the preceding, have it covered with
feathers as far as the nostril, and emarginated at the tip, which is a little
arcuated. Their principal distinction, however, consists in wanting the
back-toe. Their wings, much shorter than those of the Loons, barely suffice
for the function of flying. They feed on fish and crustaceans, and are found
about the precipitous rocks on which they breed.
[These birds, the first of which is merely an Auk with a more slender bill, fly with considerable swiftness in a
straight line, their wings being reduced to the minimum extent adequate for aerial support, in order that they
might be more efficient under water, where no use whatever is made of the feet,
which are held out like those of a wading bird when cleaving the air. Ac-
cordingly they literally fly under water, whereas the subaquatic progression of a
Grebe more resembles that of a Frog, and the Loons do not generally use the
wings at all: hence the prolongation forward of the fixed patella, so considerable
in the Loons, which is reduced in the Grebes, and entirely wanting in the Auks,
Puftins, and Guillemots, which form a particular group, found only in the ocean.
‘The latter have also smaller coeca, a particularly tough cuticular lining to the
stomach, of a bright yellow colour, a different sternal apparatus, which most
nearly approximates that of the Loons, diverse plumage and seasonal changes,
&c. They are pre-eminently remarkable for the manner in which the skeleton
incloses the viscera as in a box, in order to resist the pressure of deep water ;
while their air-cavities are unusually large, which causes them to float very high
when on the surface, and are obviously designed to increase the standard of
respiration so as to permit of their sustaining themselves in the air with their
short and narrow wings, these, however, not being violently beaten in the act of
flying. Their movements under water precisely resemble those of the Dyticide,
or common Water Beetles; the principal motion being more or less vertical, in-
stead of horizontal as in the Grebes and Loons: they are, therefore, together with
the distinct group of Penguins, the most characteristic divers of the class.
One common on the precipitous coasts of all Britain, is the Common Guillemot
(U. troile), of a dusky slate-colour above, white beneath, and a bar of the same on
the wing, formed by the tips of the secondaries; the throat black in summer,
white in winter. It lays only one egg, of enormous proportional magnitude, ana remarkably variable in colour.
‘The young at first resemble the adults in summer dress; but their first plumage, which succeeds the down, and
the texture of which is singularly delicate, presents the colouring of the adult winter-garb, and is exchanged for
the latter in the course of a few weeks. They breed in vast numbers on the narrow ledges of rocks, where in
many places they are seen sitting in successive rows, one over another. In autumn they migrate southward,
those which breed on the British shores being replaced by others from more northern latitudes.
Another and smaller species, is the Black Guillemot (U. grylle), entirely black, with a great white wing-spot. in
Fig. 124.—Sternuin of Loon.
Fig. 125.—Sternum of Guillemot.
254 AVES.
summer, and everywhere mottled with white in winter: the bill and feet red. Its range is more northerly, rarely
if ever breeding to the southward of the Scottish Isles, and producing two and often three eggs, proportionally
smaller, and singularly different from those of the other, both in shape and colour. It is less allied to the Common
Guillemot than the latter is to the Auks, with which an intermediate species, rarely found on the British coasts,
tends even to connect it,—the U. Brunnichii, which scarcely differs except in the more robust form of the bill.
There is also a breed of the Common Guillemot found on the Welsh coast, and some other places, which has a
narrow white line from the bill to the eye, as in the Razor-billed Auk. }
Tue Rorcue (Cephus, Cuv. [Mergulus, Ray and Vieillot] ),-—
Has a shorter bill, more arcuated above, and unemarginated ; the symphysis of the lower mandible
extremely short. Its wings are stronger, and the membranes of the feet somewhat notched.
The known species, termed Little Auk and Greenland Dove, (C. alle ; Colymbus minor, Gmelin), is not larger
than a Pigeon, and black above, white below, with the same mark on the wing as the Common Guillemot. It
inhabits the arctic shores, where it breeds on the ground, and is occasionally met with in our latitudes during the
winter.
The genus of
Tue Avuxs (Alea, Lin.) —
Is known by its extremely compressed beak, raised vertically, sharp along the ridge, and ordinarily
grooved on the sides, together with its feet entirely palmated and without back toe, the same as in the
Guillemots. The species are all from the northern seas.
They require to be divided into three subgenera.
Tuer Purrins (Fratercula, Brisson ; Mormon, Iliger),—
Of which the beak, shorter than the head, is as high or higher than it is long, giving it a very
extraordinary form, while its base is generally furnished with a folded skin. The nostrils, placed
near its edge, are mere slits. Their short wings can just sustain them for a brief period, and they
reside in the ocean like the Guillemots, and nestle in the rocks, [or rather they burrow holes in loose
soil, and lay their single egg at the depth of several feet. They run or creep swiftly on the ground,
and the Auks and Guillemots can also waddle with more speed than might be anticipated from the
shortness of their legs].
The common species (Alca arctica, Lin.; Mormon fratercula, Tem.), is a littie larger than a Pigeon, with black
mantle, calotte, and collar, and the rest white. [Legs orange; bill brightly coloured; and a slip of loose skin at
each eye. It is common in suitable localities on the British shores, flies rapidly, and may often be seen to return
to its mate or young, with a number of small fishes curiously ranged on each side of its bill, each held by the head.
The young are at first covered with long and flocculent black down, which is replaced by delicately soft plumage
analogous to that of the young Guillemot, succeeded by the adult garb in the course of a few weeks, which last
undergoes no seasonal changes].
M. Temminck distinguishes as
Tue Puaverins (Phaleris, Tem.),
Those species which have the beak less elevated; as,
The Alca cristatella, Vieillot, and A. psittacula, Pallas. [Six species are known on the arctic shores of America,
one forming the Ceratorynchus, Bonap. ; some of these extend to the north of Siberia. ]
Tue Resrricrep Auxs (dica, Cuv.)—
Have a more lengthened beak, resembling the blade of a knife; feathers at its base as far as the nos-
trils, [the same as in the Guillemots, to which they are most nearly allied,] and wings decidedly too
small to support them, inasmuch as they cannot fly at all; [an erroneous statement respecting one of
the two species].
The Razor-bill Auk (Alca torda and pica, Gmelin). [Plumage and seasonal changes of the Common Guillemot,
only that the black is more deep, and some white transverse lines on the bill. It is rather smaller than that spe-
cies, which it exactly resembles in habit and extent of wing, flying equally well: inhabits the same cliffs, but less
numerously ; and commonly lays two eggs, sometimes three, of similar character to those of the Black Guillemot :
has a croaking voice. }
The Great Auk (A. impennis, Lin.).—Colours of the preceding, but the beak marked with eight or ten cross
grooves, and an oval white spot between the eye and bill. It lays but one great egg, spotted with purplish. [This
species, which is larger than a Goose, is the only northern sea-fowl utterly deprived of the function of flight, and
has accordingly its wings reduced to exactly that size which is most efficient of all for subaquatic progression :
they are not larger than very moderate-sized fins, and the limb-bones are considerably weightier and less solid
than those of its congener; but we are not aware that the skeleton makes any approach in form to that of the
PALMIPEDES. 255
Penguins of the southern hemisphere, which are very distinct from the ¢uks. As a particularly rare visitant, this
species is allowed a place in the British Fauna. ]
The genus of
Tue Pencuins (Aptenodytes, Forster) —
Ts even less capable of flying than that of the Auks. Their little wings, covered with mere vestiges of
feathers, which at the first glance resemble scales; their feet, placed farther back than in any other
bird [the Grebes and Loons, alone excepted, ]
only support them by bearing on the tarsus,
which is widened like the sole of the foot of a
quadruped, and in which are found three bones
soldered together at their extremities. They
have a small hind toe, directed inwards, and
their three anterior toes are joined by an entire
membrane. These birds are found only in the
antarctic seas, never going on shore except to
breed. They can only reach their nests by
trailing on their bellies. The difference in the
bill authorizes their division into three sub-
genera.
Tue PrncGurns, properly so called (Apteno-
dytes, Cuv.),—
Have a long, slender, and pointed beak, the
upper mandible a little arcuated towards the tip,
Fig. 126.—Sternum of Penguin. and feathered for about a third of its length;
in this the nostril is placed, from which a groove extends to the tip.
The Patagonian Penguin (Apt. patachonica, Gm.).—Size of a Goose, and slate-coloured above, white underneath,
with a black mark, encircled by a citron-yellow cravat. It inhabits the vicinity of the Straits of Magellan in large
flocks, ranging as far as New Guinea. Its flesh, although black, is eaten.
THE Gorrews (Catarrhactes, Brisson)—
Have a stout and pointed beak, somewhat compressed, with a rounded ridge, and tip a little arcuated ;
the groove which extends forward from the nostril terminates obliquely on the inferior third of its edge.
The Crested Gorfew (Apt. chrysocoma, Gm.).—Size of a large Duck, black above, white below, and adorned with
a white or yellow crest on each side of the occiput. It is found in the vicinity of the Falkland Isles and of New
Holland, and sometimes leaps out of the water while swimming. Deposits its eggs in a hole of the ground.
There are several others.
THE SPHENISCANS (Spheniscus, Brisson)—
Have a straight and compressed beak, irregularly furrowed at the base; the tip of the upper mandible
hooked, and of the other truncate ; nostrils situate in the middle, and uncovered.
The Cape Spheniscan (Apt. demersa, Gmelin).—Black above, white below, the beak brown, with a white band in
the middle, throat black, and a line of the same upon the breast, which is continued along each flank. It chiefly
inhabits the neighbourhood of the Cape, where it nestles among the rocks. [Fig. 126 represents the sternal appa-
ratus of this species, showing the peculiar configuration common to the group, and particularly the broad
scapula, The bones of the Penguins are permanently filled with marrow. ]
The family of
LONGIPENNES
Comprehends those Birds of the high seas, which, in consequence of their capability of pro-
tracted flight, are met with everywhere, [though it does not appear that the particular species
are more widely diffused than others]. They are known by the freedom or total absence of
the thumb, their very long wings, and smooth-edged beak, which in the greater number of
genera is hooked at the tip, and in the others simply pointed. Their inferior larynx has
only one muscle proper on each side, and the gizzard is muscular [or lax and very capacious],
the cceca short [or moderate ].
Tue Perrets (Procellaria, Lin.)—
Have the beak hooked at the tip, with its extremity appearing as though a piece had been articulated to
256 AVES.
the rest; their nostrils are united to form a tube, which lies along the back of the upper mandible ;
and their feet, instead of a back toe, have merely a claw implanted in the heel. They are, of all the Pal-
mipedes, those which remain most constantly at a great distance from land; and when a tempest comes
on, they are often compelled to seek refuge on reefs and ships, from which circumstance they derive their
name of Storm-birds: that of Petrel (a diminutive of Pefer,) has been applied to them from their habit
of walking on the waves, which they do with the assistance of their wings. They nestle in the holes
of rocks, [producing but a single egg,] and spurt upon those who disturb them an oily fluid, with
which their stomachs appear to be always filled. The greater number of species inhabit the Antarctic
seas. [Their stomach is extremely capacious, and but slightly muscular, and they feed principally on
oily substances. ]
Those are more particularly called Petrels (Procellaria), the lower mandible of which is truncated.
The largest species, or Giant Petrel (Proc. gigantea), inhabits the Austral Seas, and exceeds a Goose in size. Its
plumage is blackish, but with varieties more or less white. In the same seas is found
The Spotted Petrel (Pr. capensis).—Size of a small Duck, and white, spotted with black above. It is often
mentioned by navigators [as the Cape Pigeon].
The Fulmar Petrel (Pr. glacialis).—White, with ash-coloured mantle, the bill and feet yellow, and size that of
a large Duck. It nestles in the precipitous coasts of the [northern] British isles, and is found throughout the
whole north. [It has been computed that this species is the most numerous in individuals of the whole class.
Though rare in our latitudes, its numbers in the Arctic seas are inconceivable. }
Tue Srorm-Petrets (Thalassidroma, Vig.)—
Are certain small species, with a somewhat shorter bill, rather longer legs, and black plumage, which
are more particularly designated Storm-birds [and
Mother Carey’s Chickens| by mariners. [Their habits
are crepuscular and nocturnal, as are also those of
most of the tribe: and their flight considerably
resembles that of a Swallow. ]
The most common (Proc. pelagica, Brisson) is scarcely
larger than a Lark, but stands higher on the legs. It is
entirely brown-black, except the croup, which is white,
and there is a trace of white on the greater wing coverts.
When this bird seeks a shelter upon vessels, it is a sign of
an approaching storm. [That of America (Ph. Wilsonii) is
Baye ceemereior Stommie Sie distinct, and is sometimes met with on our shores; as is
also a third species with a forked tail, Th. Bullockii. After tempestuous weather, these birds are not unfrequently
found far inland, generally upon the high road, unable to rise].
We separate, with Brisson, by the name of
Tue SHEARWATERS (Puffinus),—
Those species in which the tip of the lower mandible is curved downwards, like that of the upper, and
the nostrils of which, although tubular, do not open by a common orifice, but by two distinct holes.
Their beak also is proportionally longer.
The Cinereous Shearwater (P. cinereus ; Proc. puffinus, Gm.)—Ash-coloured above, whitish beneath, with the
wings and tail blackish; the young rather more deeply coloured. Its size is nearly that of a Crow, and it is
found almost everywhere, [but rarely so far north as on the British shores].
A smaller species was long confounded with it, black above and white below, the Manks Shearwater (P. anglo-
rum), which inhabits the northern shores of Scotland and its isles in immense numbers, and which the inhabitants
salt for winter provision. [A third (P. obscurus, Vieillot) has occurred in Britain, and there are two or three
more, further south. ]
Navigators sometimes mention, under the name of Petrels, certain birds of the Antarctic seas, which
should make two particular genera. One is
Tue Hataprome (Haladroma, Illiger),—
Which, with the beak and form of the Petrels and Shearwaters, has a dilatable throat like the Cormo-
rauts, and entirely wants the thumb, as in the Albatrosses.
Such is Pr. urinatrix, Gmelin.
The other is
i
PALMIPEDES. 257
Tue Prions (Pachyptila, Iliger),—
In other respects similar to the Petrels, have separate nostrils like the Shearwaters, and the beak
widened at its base, its edges being interiorly furnished with fine, pointed, vertical lamin, analogous
to those of the Ducks.
These are the Blue Petrels (Proc. vittata and cwrulea, Forster).
Tue A.Barrosses (Diomedea, Lin.)—
Are the most massive of all aquatic birds. Their large, stout, and trenchant beak, with strongly
marked sutures, is terminated by a hook, which looks as if articulated. The nostrils resemble short
rolls, laid on each side of the beak; and the feet have no hind toe, not even the little nail which is
found in the Petrels. They inhabit the Austral seas, and feed on the spawn of Fishes, Mollusks, &c.;
[indeed, upon whatever falls in their way. They pertain to the same particular group as the Petrels,
which they resemble in their whole anatomy. Their webbed feet are equally large, and they have the
same habit of trampling on the waves].
The species best known to navigators, or the Giant Albatross (D. exulans, Lin.), has been termed the Cape Sheep
from its size, having white plumage, and black wings. The English also style it the Man-of-War Bird, [a mistake,
as this term applies to the Tachypete]. It is particularly common beyond the tropic of Capricorn, and is the great
enemy of the Flying Fish. This bird constructs a high nest of earth, and Jays numerous eggs [each individual,
however, one only, and generally in company with Penguins], which are esteemed good eating: its cry is very loud.
There are three or four others, about two-thirds the size.
Tue Gutts (Larus, Lin.)—
Ilave the bill moderately long, compressed, and pointed, the upper mandible arcuated towards the tip,
and the lower forming a projecting angle beneath. Their nostrils, placed near its middle, are long,
narrow, and pierced quite through, [the beak having little bony substance in comparison with those of
the Petrels and Albatrosses]. .Their tail is full, the legs tolerably elevated, and the thumb short.
They are cowardly and voracious birds, which abound along the sea-shore, and feed on all sorts of fish,
carrion, &c. They nestle in the sand or in clefts of rocks, and lay few eggs, [generally three in
number]. When they come inland, bad weather may be expected. Several species of them are found
on our coasts; and as their plumage varies exceedingly with age, they have been further multiplied by
systematists. In general, during youth, they are mottled with greyish. [These birds have a capacious
guilet, and small gizzard, which becomes more muscular with age. Their general anatomy is consider-
ably allied to that of the Calcatores, or Snipes and Plovers. Their toes A
are shorter than in the preceding genera, and the feet better fitted for
walking on land.
Those of Britain are—the Great Black-backed Gull (ZL. marinus), white, with a
black saddle; bill four inches long, and with the orbits yellow; of common
occurrence: the Glaucous Gull (L. glaucus), with a very pale silvery saddle, and
entirely white quills, from which we do not regard the Iceland Gull (L. islandi-
cus, Auct.), of Europe, as distinct, having cbtained intermediate specimens of
every grade of size; it is rare on the coasts of South Britain: the Herring
Gull (L. argentatus), the commonest of all, differing from the first chiefly in its
inferior size and ash-coloured mantle: the Lesser Blackbacked Gull (L. fuscus),
somewhat less than the Herring Gull, and similar to the first, but not so deeply
coloured, and having yellow legs instead of flesh-coloured, and red orbits; which
is rather common: the Mew Gull (ZL. canus), a diminutive of the Herring Gull,
with white legs: the Kittiwake Gull (Z. rissa), rather smaller still, and at once |
distinguished by the total absence of hind-toe; both of these being common in
particular localities: and the Ivory Gull (L. eburneus),the adult plumage of which
is wholly pure white, contrasting with black feet, and which is only an occasional
straggler in the British seas. All these are, for the most part, rock-builders. Fig. 123.—Sternum of Gull.
Others, the Xema of Leach, have a black hood in summer, like the Terns, and are generally slighter-made,
breeding chiefly in marshes: The commonest in Britain is known as the Hooded Gull (L. ridibundus), with the
head and upper neck brownish-black during the breeding season, and bill and legs bright vermilion: the Masked
Gull (L. capistratus) is rather smaller, with the hood considerably reduced, and is not common: L. atricilla is
larger than either, with a stouter bill, and black legs; also very rare: L. Sabini, smaller than the Masked Gull,
is at once distinguished by its forked tail, and is met with occasionally in Ireland and the west of Britain: and
L. minutus, the smallest of all, not exceeding ten inches in length, and equally uncommon upon the British shores,
is known by its size. There are many more, of both divisions. ]
j On
258 AVES.
From the Gulls have been very properly separated
Tue Sxuas (Lestris, Iliger),—
The membranous nostrils of which, larger than in the preceding, open nearer to the point and edge of
the beak; the tail also is pointed, [and they have great cceca]. They eagerly pursue the smaller
Gulls to rob them of their food, and, as has been said, to devour their excrement ; [the truth being,
that they cause them to disgorge, whereupon they seize the food before it reaches the water, being
endowed with uncommon power of flight]: hence their name, [Les¢ris, or robber.
Four species occur on the British shores, successively smalier, with the middle tail-feathers prolonged in the
same ratio. The largest (LZ. cataractes), nearly the size of the Great Black-backed Gull, has deep brown plumage,
with the middle tail-feathers but slightly elongated. It breeds on certain of the northern Scottish isles, high
upon the mountains, defending its nest with extraordinary spirit and intrepidity, and furiously driving off Eagles
from the vicinity, for which reason it is protected by the inhabitants, as a guard to their flocks. The Pomarine
Skua (ZL. pomarinus) is smaller, and though generally exceedingly rare, makes its apearance in certain seasons in
considerable numbers, as in the instance of November, 1837. L. Richardsonii is the next in size, which is common
about the northern Scottish isles; and L. parasiticus, the smallest, which belongs more properly to America, has
exceedingly long middle tail-feathers. 'The females of these birds are larger than the males, which is the reverse
of what is observable in the Gulls; and they lay but two eggs, of a dark colour].
Tue Terns (Sferna, Linn.) —
Are termed Sea-swallows, from their extremely long and pointed wings, their forked tail, and short legs,
which induce a port and flight analogous to those of the Swallows, [the true Terns, however, winnowing
| more in the manner of the Gulls]. Their beak is straight, pointed, and compressed, without
curvature or projection; having the nostrils near its base, oblong, and pierced quite through. The
membranes which connect their toes are deeply emarginated, and they swim little, [if at allj. They
fly in every direction and with great rapidity, uttering loud cries, and skilfully raising from the surface
of the water mollusks and small fishes, upon which they feed, [and to obtain which they often plunge].
They also penetrate to the lakes and rivers of the interior. [Their anatomy precisely accords with that
of the Gulls, as do also the character of their plumage, their seasonal and progressive changes, mode of
propagation, eggs, &c.
The British species fall into two principal groups; the majority having the same black calotte in spring as the
Xema Gulls. The commonest (Sé. hirundo) has an ashy mantle, red feet, and the bill red with a black tip. The
Arctic Tern (S¢. arctica), common along our northern coasts, is rather smaller, with shorter legs, and under-
parts tinged with ash-colour. The Little Tern (St. minuta) is distinguished by its very inferior size, and white
forehead. The Sandwich T. (S¢. canfiaca and Boysii) is larger than any of the foregoing, with black feet, and
often a tint of roseate on the breast. In the Roseate T. (St. Dougalli), the same tinge is brighter, and the feet
are orange. The Gull-billed T. (S¢. anglica) has the bill prominent at the symphisis, as in the Gulls; but not-
withstanding its received systematic name, is extremely rare in Britain. The Caspian T. (S¢. caspia), occasionally
met with in the Channel, is very considerably larger than any of the others. The two last are principally marsh
Terns; and the most characteristic of these is the Black Tern (St. nigra), with tail less deeply forked than in
the others, membranes of the feet more reduced, and smaller bill, which subsists chiefly on insects taken on the
wing, and flies more like a Swallow. There are numerous others. }
We might distinguish from the other Terns,
Tue Noppres (Megalopterus, Boié),—
The tail of which is not forked, [but the reverse,] and even with the wings ; and the bill has a slight
salient angle, the first indication of that in the Gulls; [whilst the character of the plumage resem-
bles that of a Petrel, and the feathers are not continued forward to the nostrils]. We only know
of one,—
The Black Noddy (Sterna stolida, Lin.).—Brown black, the front of the head whitish. It is well known to
seamen for the stupidity with which it throws itself on vessels [and allows itself to be taken. Is one of the most
widely distributed of birds ; and has occurred on the Irish coast. M. Audubon found its nests in yast numbers,
placed upon bushes, in an island uninhabited by Man].
Tue Skimmers (Rhyncops, Linn.)—
Resemble the Terns by their short feet, long wings, and forked tail; but are distinguished from all
other birds by their extraordinary bill, the upper mandible of which is shorter than the other, both
being flattened into simple [vertical] laminee, which meet without clasping. Their only mode of
feeding is by skimming their aliment from the surface of the water with the lower mandible as
they fly.
a a
PALMIPEDES. 259
The first known species (Rh. nigra, Lin.), is white, with a black calotte and mantle, a white streak over the eye,
and the external tail-feathers white outside, bill and feet red. From the vicinity of the Antilles. There are four
or five others.
The third family, or that of the
TOTIPALMATI,
Is characterized by the thumb being united with the other toes by one single membrane ;
though, notwithstanding this conformation, which renders their feet perfect oars, they are
almost the only Palmipedes which perch on trees. All of them fly well, and have
short legs. Linneus arranged them in three genera, the first of which requires to be
subdivided.
Tue Peticans (Pelicanus, Lin.)—
Comprehend all those wherein some naked space is found at the base of the pill. Their nostrils are
mere fissures, the aperture of which is scarcely [or not at all] perceptible. ‘The skin of the throat is
more or less extensible, and the tongue extremely small. Their attenuated gizzard forms, with their
other stomachs, a great sac, [which in several is furnished with an accessory pouch, analogous to that
of the Crocodiles], and they have only middling or small cceca. [Their nostrils, which are always per-
vious in the nestling, soon become entirely closed in
the greater number of genera. The furcula is always
anchylosed to the anterior portion of the sternal ridge.
Their eggs are encased with a soft, absorbent, chalky
substance, over the hard shell; and the young are at
first covered with long and flocculent blackish down,
remaining very long in the nest, and generally much
exceeding the parents in weight when they leave it.
None of them appear to moult before the second
autumn. The greater number have bright green
irides. |
THE Pericans, properly so called (Pelicanus, Illiger ;
Onocrotalus, Brisson),—
Have the beak very remarkable for its inordinate
length, its straight, very broad, and horizontally-flat-
tened form, for the hook which terminates it, and finally for the lower mandible, the flexile rim of
which supports a naked membrane, which is dilatable into a voluminous pouch. Two grooves extend
throughout its length, in which the nostrils are concealed. The circumference of the eyes is naked,
like the throat. The tail round.
The common European Pelican (Pel. onocrotalus, Lin.).—As large as a Swan, and wholly white, slightly tinged
with carneous, [and haying the breast deep buff-colour in old specimens]. The hook of the bill cherry-red. It is
more or less plentifully diffused over the eastern world, nidificates in the marshes, and subsists entirely on live
fish. Is reported to convey provisions and water in its pouch. Two or three others have been distinguished.
Fig. 129.—Sternum of Cormorant.
Tue Cormorants (Phalacrocorax, Briss.; Carbo, Mey.; Halieus, Il.)—
Have the beak elongated, with the tip of the upper mandible hooked, and that of the other truncate.
The tongue very small; and the skin of the throat less dilatable. The nostrils are like a little
line, which does not seem to be pervious. The middle claw has a serrated inner edge. [Tail stiff and
cuneated. It may be added, that the feet are placed backwards, in adaptation to diving habits, but are
still tolerably free, these birds employing both the wings and feet in subaquatic progression. Their
voracity is proverbial: and their intelligence surpasses that of most other birds, as does likewise their
docility: hence they were formerly trained in Europe for fishing, as Hawks are for fowling, and they
are still so employed in the East. The species are exceedingly numerous, and some are found almost
everywhere.
Two are very common on the British coasts.
The Bronzed Cormorant (Pel. carbo, Lin.).—Size of a Gooze, and bronzed black, with fourteen tail-feathers.
Both sexes develope, towards the breeding season, various accessory ornamental feathers about the head and
neck, at which time the naked skin becomes brightly coloured, and a tuft of white feathers grows upon each
si2
260 AVE
flank. These ornaments fall in a few weeks, and are but imperfectly developed in younger individuals, and
seldom except in a state of perfect liberty. In some parts of Europe, this species builds upon house-tops, and not
unfrequently on trees: but on the British coast, they mostly resort to precipitous rocks or islets, generally in
society. From their croaking voice, dark colour, and appearance on the wing, they are often termed Sea Crows.
They can climb with considerable facility, aided by the beak and rigid tail-feathers. Occasionally they fly to inland
waters and fish-preserves, where they are notoriously destructive, and are observed to evince a marked preference
for Eels.
The other species, or Crested Cormorant, (Phal. cristatus, Olass), is smaller, and less robust, with only twelve tail-
feathers ; its glosses incline more to green, and the adults have an elegant recurved crest during the breeding
season. ‘This bird is commoner towards the north, while the preceding is more numerous southward: neverthe-
less, the Bronzed Cormorant appears to occur in both continents, whereas the Crested is represented in North
America by a different one (PA. dilophus), both of these extending to high latitudes, though respectively peculiar
to the Old and New World, so far as has vet been observed.
A third European species is the Black Cormorant (Pel. graculus, Gm.); a diminutive of the first, but possessing
only twelve tail-feathers, like the preceding, with which it has been confounded until very recently, by British
naturalists. It inhabits to the southward of the British Isles, in which it has not hitherto been met with.!
Tue TacuyPetes (Jachypetes, Vieillot)—
Differ from the Cormorants by a forked tail, short feet, the membranes of which are very deeply notched,
an excessive spread of wing, and a beak both mandibles of which are curved at the tip. Their wings
are so powerful that they fly at an immense distance from all land, and principally between the tropics,
darting upon the Flying-fish, and striking the Gannets to make them disgorge their prey.
One only is known (Pel. aquilus, Lin.), the plumage of which is [richly empurpled] black, the under-part of the
throat more or less varied with white, and the beak red. Its extent of wing is reported to be sometimes ten or
even twelve feet. [This is the noted Frigate-bird, or Man-of-War-bird, of the English sailors, which is surpassed
in command of wing by none of the class, if equalled by any. It breeds on trees on uninhabited islands, and
lays a single spherical white egg. ]
Tue Gannets (Sula, Brisson; Dysporus, Iliger)—
Have a straight beak, slightly compressed and pointed, with the tip a little arcuated, and its edges serrated,
the denticulations [which are more developed in the Cormorants] directed backwards: the [im-
pervious} nostrils are prolonged in a line nearly to the tip: the throat is naked, as is also the skin of
the eyes; the former but slightly extensible: inner edge of the middle claw serrated. The wings are
less extended than in the Tachypetes, and the tail is a little cuneated. These birds are called Boobies, on
account of the stupidity with which they [certain species of them] allow themselves to be attacked by
men and birds, more particularly the Tachypetes, which, as already stated, force them to yield up the
prey they have captured.
The most common is the European Gannet (Pel. bassanus, Lin.).—White, with black feet and wing primaries,
the bill greenish, and nearly equal in size to a Goose. [A common species in the British seas, which breeds in
vast numbers upon the Bass rock in the Frith of Forth, and one or two other similar localities: the young are at
first covered with the blackish down common to the group, in which they contrast remarkably with their white
parents; their first plumage is dark above, beautifully speckled with white, these terminal specks gradually
wearing off. The Gannets take their prey by plunging upon it from on high, and sail with an easy flight, with
little motion of the wings. ‘Their air cavities are extraordinarily developed ; the ambient medium permeating all
their bones with the exception of the phalanges of the toes, and passing under the skin of the breast, which is
only attached to the muscles by a number of scattered connecting pillars; a structure which is also met with in
the Phaetons. }
Tue Anuineas (Plotus, Lin.)—
With the body and feet nearly like those of a Cormorant, have a very long neck, and a slender, straight,
and pointed bill, with denticulated edges; the eyes and nudity of the face as in the Pelicans, of which
they have likewise the habits, nestling, like those birds, upon trees. [They may be described as Cor-
morants, with the bill and neck of a Heron.
Two or three species are found, in both continents ; the body inferior in size to that of a common Duck.]
Tue Puaertons (Phaeton, Lin.)—
Are known by their two very long and slender tail-feathers, which, at a distance, resemble a straw.
Their head has no naked part. The beak is straight, pointed, denticulated, and moderately stout,
[with pervious nostrils at all ages]: their feet are short, and their wings long. Accordingly, they fly
very far from land, on the high seas ; and as they rarely quit the boundaries of the torrid zone, their
appearance serves to indicate to mariners the vicinity of the tropic, [whence their common name of
PALMIPEDES. 261
Tropic-birds]. On land, where they seldom resort except to breed, they perch upon trees. [They are
closely related by affinity to the Gannets. |
Several species are known, with white plumage, more or less varied with black, [and tinged in some with roseate, ]
which do not exceed the size of a Pigeon.
The family of
LAMELLIROSTRES
Is distinguished by a thick bill, invested with a soft skin rather than with true horn, [the
fact being, that the corneous portion is restricted to the nail-like extremity, the rest corre-
sponding to what is known as the cere]: its edges supplied either with laminz, or small
teeth, [which are modifications of each other]: the tongue large and fleshy, with a dentelated
border. Their wings are of moderate length. They live more in fresh waters than in the
sea: and, in the greater number, the trachea of the male is dilated near its bifurcation into
capsules of various form. Their gizzard is large, very muscular, and the cceca [generally |
long. [These birds lay numerous spotless eggs, and the young follow their parent as soon
as hatched. |
The great genus of
Tue Ducks (duas, Lin.)—
Comprehends those Palmipedes which have a large and broad bill, the edges of which are beset with
salient laminze placed transversely, and the purport of which appears to be for straining off the water
when the bird has seized its prey. They divide into three subgenera, the limits of which, however,
are not very precise.
THE Swans (Cygnus, Meyer)—
Have the bill of equal breadth throughout, and higher than wide at the base ; the nostrils placed about
midway: and the neck exceedingly elongated, [possessing twenty-three vertebre*]. They are the
largest birds of this genus, and feed chiefly on the seeds and roots of aquatic plants, [together with the
grass which grows near the brink of water]. Their intestines, and cceca more especially, are accord-
ingly very long. Their trachea has no inflation or labyrinth.
(Swans are essentially modified Geese, and like the latter are exclusively vegetable feeders, with
similar plumage in both sexes, which is moulted once only in the year, and undergoes no seasonal va-
riation of colour. They attack with the same hissing note, strike similarly with their wings, and the
male guards the female during incubation, and accompanies her while followed by her brood. They
fall into two subdivisions.
In the first, the trachea, after describing a slight curve towards the sternal ridge, proceeds to the
lungs without entering any cavity in the bone. When swimming, they often erect the tertial plumes
of the wing, in an elegant manner. Three of the four species have a fleshy caruncle over the base of
the upper mandible, beneath which the bone is protuberant.
The Mute Swan (Anas olor, Gmelin), or common domesticated species, the adults of which are wholly pure
white, with a reddish bill, surmounted by a black protuberance, and leaden-black feet: young, grey, with the bill
lead-coloured. The wild breed (C. immutabilis, Yarrell) is rather smaller, with the rostral protuberance less
developed in the few specimens examined: there is also a semi-albino domestic race, with feet whitish, or par-
tially so, and reported to have white cygnets, which is termed the Polish Swan by the dealers ; it varies in size,
some attaining the largest dimensions of the ordinary tame breed. We are satisfied, from anatomical examina-
tion, that these are all specifically the same. The wild race is rarely met with in Britain. These birds do not
appear to breed before the third year.
The Black Swan (A. atrata, Latham; A. plutonia, Shaw).—Less than the preceding, and not so elegant in its
conformation, with its tertials curled upwards: colour black, with the exception of its white primaries, and the
bill and naked skin at its base, which are red. It is common in New Holland, and propagates readily twice a
year, or oftener, when brought to Europe.
The Black-necked Swan (C. nigricollis)—White, with black neck and tips of the primaries; the sides of the
head white, and bill and feet orange, the former haying a black protuberance. Common in South America.
The smallest of all, or Duck-billed Swan (C. anatoides, King.), is also from South America, inhabiting towards the
Straits of Magellan. Colour pure white, with black tips to the primaries, and bill and feet orange: the former
having no basal protuberance. With the exception, therefore, of the common mute species, this division pertains
to the southern hemisphere.
The rest have the trachea elongated as in the Cranes, and similarly entering a cavity in the sternal
* We have found this number in four species, viz., C. olor, atratus, musicus, and Bewichii,—Ep.
262 AVES.
ridge. They carry the neck more upright, and never elevate the tertial plumes. None of them has
any protuberance on the base of the bill; and they have all white
plumage with black feet, or, in the young, grey plumage with white
wings, and the feet white when newly hatched. They yield the swan’s
down of commerce, which is much inferior both in quality and quan-
tity in the others; and are restricted in their distribution to the
northern hemisphere.
Of four species, two are respectively peculiar to each continent.
The Trumpeter Swan (C. buccinator) of America is the largest, and yields
\\; most of the down of commerce, together with the next species. Its bill is
wholly black, and the trachea forms a double vertical convolution within the
sternal ridge, and is bifurcated into short inflated bronchi.
Audubon’s Swan (C. Audubonii and americana) is smaller, but fully equals
the European Hooper Swan in size, although it has been confounded with
C. Bewickii. Its bill has au orange-yellow spot on each side towards the base,
and the trachea forms a horizontal flexure within the inflated hind-margin of
the sternum, having similar bronchi to those of the last.
Bewick’s Swan (C. Bewichkii) is considerably smaller, with exactly similar
tracheal apparatus, and a larger orange-yellow space at the base of the
bill, extending to the nostrils. Of seventeen specimens dissected by us,
one only presented the horizontal flexure of the trachea (represented
from the identical specimen in fig. 130), though several were evidently older
birds: but the inflated form of the bronchi constitutes an invariable distinc-
tion from the next species. Tail-feathers generally twenty, sometimes eighteen, and we have more than once met
with nineteen, where none had been lost. It is much less common in Britain, as a winter visitant, than the next.
The Hooper Swan (C. musicus, Anas cygnus, Lin.), or common Wild Swan of Europe, which visits Britain in
abundance in severe winters. The largest specimens are scarcely inferior in size to the Mute species, and have
the most extended brilliant-yellow space at the base of the bill of any, extending beyond the nostrils. The
trachea forms but a single vertical flexure, and the bronchi are much longer than in the others, and not inflated.
On dissecting a cygnet in its down, we found the cavity of the sternal ridge completely formed, but the trachea
did not enter. The tail-feathers are generally twenty, and sometimes twenty-one or twenty-two. All these birds
utter loud trumpeting cries, and the present species has also a low musical note, which is often repeated. ]
Fig. 130.—Sternum of Bewick’s Swan.
We can scarcely distinguish from the Swans certain species, which undoubtedly are less elegant, but
have the same beak. As
The Knobbed Goose (Anas cygnoides, Lin.), which we rear in our poultry-yards, and which interbreeds readily
with the common domestic species. The base of its upper mandible is protuberant, as in the Mute Swan, and its
neck is whitish, with a dark streak passing down the back of it. [In every essential particular, this is a true
Goose, and has sixteen cervical vertebra, like the rest of that genus. Its flesh is less highly esteemed than that
of the common bird; than which, however, it is considerably more prolific, propagating at all seasons. As in the
other Geese, it seeks its food principaily, or it may be said wholly, on land, and utters loud noisy cries.]
The Spur-winged Goose (Anas Gambensis, Lin.).—Remarkable for its size, its elevated legs, the tubercle upon
its forehead, and the two stout spurs with which the bend of its wing is armed. Its plumage is empurpled black,
(very like that of a Musk Duck, to which this species is considerably allied, notwithstanding its long legs. It
forms the genus Plectropterus of Swainson.
The author also includes among the Swans the Canada Goose (A. canadensis), which also possesses every
intrinsic character of the true Geese. It is a very Jarge species, with a long black neck, and white mark across
the throat, as in the Black-necked Swan ; which is likewise readily domesticated, and breeds plentifully in Europe.
Another nearly allied (4. Hutchinsonii) has more recently been discovered in the same country—North America,
from which neither has been known to stray across the Atlantic in the wild state, though found very far to the
north. The first down of all the Geese is mottled, of the Swans plain. ]
Tue Geese (Anser, Brisson)—
Have the bill moderate or short, narrower in front than behind, and higher than broad at the base ;
the legs longer than in the Ducks, and placed nearer the middle of the body, to facilitate their gait
on land. They have no labyrinth at the bottom of the trachea, nor does the latter form any curve in
the known species. Several [all] feed on grass and grain.
Tue Gerss, properly so called,—
Have the bill as long as the head, with the ends of the lamelle extending to its edges, and appearing
like pointed teeth.
(The last-mentioned character is most strongly developed in the Snow Goose (A. hyperboreus) of North America,
the adult male of which is white, with black primaries. This species rarely straggles into northern Europe. Four
>. Long Tailed Duck
L. Harle quin Duc k
2 ral Duck +. Summer Duck
PALMIPEDES. 263
are more or less common in Britain during the winter, tne three first of which have been much confused. The
colour of all is nearly that of a coloured domestic Goose. The Grey-lag Goose (A. cinereus), at once distinguished
by the pale grey colour of its rump, which in all the others is dark blackish-brown. The bill also is larger and
broader, with more strongly marked lamellz: the hue of it reddish flesh-colour, tinged with yellowish in summer,
with always a white terminal nail to the upper mandible, except when very young; and the legs flesh-coloured.
This, which is obviously the origin of the common tame Goose, is at present much the rarest in the British Isles,
though it formerly bred abundantly in the fenny counties. The common statement that the male of the tame
Goose invariably becomes white in the course of a few years, is untrue. The most nearly allied to it is the
White-fronted Goose (A. albifrons), considerably smaller, with always a white forehead in the adult, and ordinarily
more or less black on the under-parts, appearing in irregular patches; traces of which may likewise be sometimes
found in the preceding species : its legs are orange-yellow, and bill flesh-coloured, with a white nail except when
very young. This species is very common in winter, but has not hitherto been known to breed here. A still
more abundant species is the Bean Goose (A. segetum), nearly as large as the first, with orange legs, and narrower
bill, generally blackish, with an orange band across it, and a black nail: the latter is very rarely white in aged
specimens, which often have the bill nearly wholly yellow, but never quite. The Bean Goose breeds sparingly in
Sutherland, and some parts of Ireland. Lastly, the Pink-footed Goose (4. brachyrynchus, Baillon ; A. pheni-
copus, Bartl.) is distinguished from the last by its inferior size, and pinkish-red legs, together with its shorter
bill, the similar cross-band of which is permanently of a reddish-colour. It is not very common, though
more so than the first, and combines the general form of the Bean Goose with the legs of the Grey-lag.]
Tue BARNACLES—
Are distinguished from ordinary Geese by a shorter and more slender bill, the edges of which conceal
the extremities of the laminz, [though there is no drawing the line of separation, and the present
division is generally rejected as superfluous.
Two are common in Britain, and found on both sides of the Atlantic, each retiring very far north to breed, more
particularly the second species. The Barnacle Goose (A. Jewcopsis); much smaller than any of the preceding,
with a grey mantle, the feathers broadly edged with black, a black neck, and white visage: and the Brent Goose
(A. bernicla), still less, and nearly all black above, with a white spot on each side of the middle of its neck. This
bird is one of the finest for the table of the whole tribe. A third (A. swjicollis), common on the shores of the
Caspian, and as far eastward as Lake Baikal, occurs as a rare occasional straggler, and has the smallest bill
of any].
The Egyptian Goose, or Bargander, (dn. egyptiaca, Gm.), revered by the ancient Egyptians for the affection
it evinces for its young, and remarkable for its display of colours, and for the small spur on the bend of its
wing, also pertains to this subgenus: it is sometimes domesticated, but always retains a propensity to return
to the wild state. [This species very properly constitutes the division Chenelopex, Swainson, and is a modifica-
tion of the distinct Shieldrake group, all of which belong to the higher division of Geese, and not to the Ducks.
There is a single inflated labyrinth at the bottom of its trachea, which, with its plumage, and the character of the
down of the young, helps to intimate its real affinities*. |
Tue Crreopsis (Cereopsis, Latham)—
Is a New Holland bird, nearly related to the Barnacles, [so far as the beak alone would indicate,] but
with a still smaller bill, the membrane of which is much broader, and extends a little upon the forehead.
[This species seldom, if ever, enters the water, and has long legs, which are bare above the joint. ]
We only know one, the Grey Cereopsis (C. cinereus, Latham), of a grey colour, with black spots, and as large as
a tame Goose. [It breeds freely in this country, and possesses a tracheal labyrinth].
Tue Ducks, properly so called, (4nas, Meyer),— .
Have the bill broader than high at its base, and wider at the end than towards the head; the nostrils
also more approximated towards its back and base. The shortness and backward position of their legs
render their gait upon land more difficult than in the Geese; and they have also a shorter neck, and
their trachea is inflated at its bifureation into cartilaginous labyrinths, of which the left is generally the
larger. [They subsist to a greater or less extent on animal diet, and the sexes are always different in
colouring, the charge of the young being entirely left to the female, and the male approximating to the
female colouring immediately after the breeding season. ]
The species of the first division, or those in which the hind toe is bordered by a membrane, have a
larger head, a shorter neck, the feet placed further backward, smaller wings, a more rigid tail, the tarsi
more compressed, and the toes longer, with more complete webs. They walk with more difficulty, and
live almost exclusively on animal food, diving very often. [The plumage is generally moulted once
* The 4. Magellanica and antarctica, also, referred by the Author | figured by M. Eyton. The truth is, that these trivial modifications of
to his division of Barnacles, likewise appertain to the Shieidrake the bill are of subordinate value, in the present extensive series. |
--Kb.
group, as shown by their anatomy: their tracheal labyrinths are
a nS ee
Ciesla eee Oe el anaemia 5
264 AVES.
ouly in the year, the change of colour of the males, about midsummer, taking place without a renewal
of the feathers.] Among them we may distinguish
Tue Scorers (Oidemia, Fleming)—
By the breadth and inflation of the bill. [Their plumage is chiefly deep black, and they are found
almost exclusively in salt water, where they prey mostly on Testacea. Feet particularly large.
Two species are not uncommon in the British seas—the Common or Black Scoter (Anas nigra, Lin.), entirely
black, with an orange protuberance at the base of the bill, and orange-coloured legs; which is the most abundant,
and has swollen bronchi; and the Velvet Scoter (4. fusca, Lin.), which is larger, with pink feet and black mem-
branes, a white band on the wing, and spot of the same at each eye, its trachea having a sudden box-like enlarge-
ment about the middle. A third, allied to the last, the Surf Scoter (4. perspiciliata, Lin.), occasionally strays
from America, and is distinguished by the triangular patches of white on the crown and occiput: females of all
dusky.
The author adds certain species to this genus, with stiff and pointed tail-feathers, forming the Oxyura, Bonap. ;
as the A. leucocephala, Pallas; and A. lobata, Shaw; which latter, a New Holland kind, is remarkable fora
large fleshy appendage hanging under the bill. The A. rubida of Wilson is referable to the same natural
division. ]
Tue Garrots (Clangula, Leach)—
Have a shorter bill, which is narrower in front: and at their head we place a species with the middle
tail-feathers very long, which renders the tail pointed. [This bird, forming the division Harelda of
Leach, is quite distinct from the others, and moults twice in the year.]
The Long-tailed Hareld (An. glacialis, Lin.),—White, with a fulvous spot on the cheek and side of the neck, the
breast, back, tail, and point of the wing, black: [scapularies broadly edged with rufous-brown in summer, con-
siderably longer and pure white in winter, when they hang over the wing, as in the Eiders.] Its trachea, ossified
towards the base, has on one side four square menibranous facets, above which it is inflated into a bony labyrinth.
[A very active and noisy marine species, not rare off the coast of Scotland in winter, flying in small flocks.
Further north, it becomes exceedingly numerous. }
The Harlequin Garrot (An. histrionica, Lin.).—Ash-coloured, the male fantastically streaked with white; eye-
brows and flanks rufous. [Also chiefly a marine species, not very closely allied to the remainder.
The rest have a very large head, or which appears, rather, to be so from the fulness of the plumage, and are
remarkable for their sexual disparity of size. They are chiefly found in fresh water, and prefer to breed in the
hollows ot trees, as severally observed by Linneus, Hewitson, and Audubon. One is a common winter visitant in
Britain].
The Golden-eyed Garrot (An. clangula, Lin.).—White, with a black head, back, and tail, a round white spot before
each eye, and two white bands on the wing; female ashy, with rufous head: the middle of the trachea is very
much enlarged, but preserves its flexibility, and it again becomes singularly widened towards its divarication.
[The little Buffel-headed Garrot (An. albeola, Lin.), common in North America, is nearly allied].
Tue Erpers (Somateria, Leach)—
Have a longer bill than the Garrots, ascending higher upon the forehead, where it is cut into by an
angle of the feathers; but which is still narrower towards the tip. [These birds are more particularly
allied to the Scoters, with which they accord in their exclusively marine habits and food.
There are two species, both with long white scapularies, hanging laterally over the wing, and black and white
plumage in the adult male. The Common Eider (An. mollissima, Lin.), with a singular green stain on each side
of the neck ; and the King Eider (A. spectabilis), remarkable for a huge protuberance over the base of its upper
mandible. Both yield the celebrated Eider down of commerce].
After these separations, there still remain
Tue Pocuarps (Fuligula, Leach),—
The beak of which is wide and flat, but offers no other marked distinguishing character. We possess
several species, in all of which the trachea terminates by nearly similar labyrinths, forming a capsule
to the left, in part membranous, supported by a framework and ramifications of bone.
[Three are very common in Britain,—the Scaup Pochard (An. marila, Lin.), grey, with leaden-coloured bill, and
green-black head and neck, which is chiefly found in salt water; the Red-headed Pochard (A. fevina, Lin.), ash-
coloured, with rufous head and neck, and black breast, nearly allied to which, but larger, is the celebrated Ame-
rican Canyass-back (A. valisneria, Wilson); and the Tufted Pochard (4. fudigula, Lin.; F. cristata, Auct.),
purple-black, with pendent occipital crest, and white flanks and belly. A fourth, the White-eyed Pochard
(A. nyroca, Gin.), is not common, and is distinguished by its maronne head and neck, the latter encircled with a
black collar, and a white spot on the chin. A fifth, the Red-crested Pochard (A. rujina, Lin.), is larger than any
of the foregoing (except the American), with elongated, bright ferrugineous, coronal feathers, and the rest mostly
dark: this bird belongs properly to Asia, and is only known as a straggler so far west. Lastly, the Pied Pochard
(An, Stelleri and dispar), with plumage not unlike that of an Eider, another native of eastern Asia, has likewise
PALMIPEDES. 265
been killed here. Most of these birds are very fine eating, the Scaup least so, and feed (excepting that srecies)
principally on vegetable diet. Their ceca are larger than in nearly all of the foregoing. ]
The Ducks of our second division, wherein the back toe is not bordered by a membrane, have a
more slender head, the feet less broad, the neck not so long, the bill more even, the body not so thick :
they walk better, and feed on aquatic plants and seeds, as wellas
on animal diet, [as indeed do also the preceding, though generally
to a less extent]. It appears that their tracheal labyrinths con-
sist of a homogeneous bony and cartilaginous substance, [which
forms a simple vesicle. They all moult twice in the year, the
males attaining, by actual change of feather about midsummer, a
garb more or less similar to that of the females. They have a con-
siderable dilatation of the cesophagus, and large cceca].
These likewise admit of some subdivisions, [though considerably
less strongly marked than the foregoing]; and firstly, we may
distinguish that of
THe SHOVELLERS (Rhyncaspis, Leach) ,—
The long beak of which is remarkable for its upper mandible
forming a perfect half-cylinder, widened at the end. The lamallze
are so long and delicate that they resemble ciliz. These birds feed
on small worms, which they obtain from the mud at the edge of
brooks, [and are merely true Ducks with the bill a little modified].
The Common Shoveller (An. clypeata, Lin.), is a very beautiful Duck, with green head and neck, white breast,
rufous flanks, brown back, and wings varied with white, ash-grey, green, brown, &c., which visits us [principally]
in the spring. Its flesh is excellent, and tracheal labyrinth small, [the intestines remarkably narrow and elongated].
It is the Chenerotes of Pliny.
An Australian species (An. fasciata, Shaw), is remarkable for the edge of its beak being prolonged on each side
into a hanging membranous flap. [The Shovellers grade into the ordinary Ducks by a succession of species, allied
to the British Gargany Duck, which latter retains much of the same character of plumage and colouring. |
Fig. 131.—Sternum of Teal.
THE SHreLtpRAKEs (Zadorna, Leach)—
Have the bill very much flattened towards the end, with a projecting boss at the base. [These birds
are the most duck-like representatives of an extensive group, found chiefly in the southern hemisphere,
and intermediate in their general characters to the present group of Ducks with unlobated hind-toe,
and the Geese, but exhibiting none of the essential characters of the former. Like the Ducks, they have
always a brilliant speculum of metallic colouring on the wing, and an inflated vesicle, in some single,
towards the divarication of the bronchi: but they are exclusively vegetable feeders; the male guards
the nest, and protects his brood, uttering with outstretched neck a hissing sound at any intruder;
their plumage is moulted but once a year, and undergoes no seasonal change of colour, being generally
alike in both sexes, or, when different, the male is white, as in certain Geese ; and lastly, they have a
gait very different from that of the Ducks, all of them standing high upon the legs, and their young
are at first pied, unlike those of other Lamellirostres. In all that we have examined, the intestines are
particularly long and slender. Their subdivision is not easy ; and the common Shieldrake and Egyptian
Goose, or Bargander, may be cited as characteristic examples: the wings of most are very similar.
The Common Shieldrake (An. tadorna, Lin. ; T. vulpanser, Auct.).—White, with a green head and neck, a cin-
namon-brown cincture round the breast, and black streak down the belly; the wing variegated with black, white,
rufous, and green. Common on the shores of the North Sea and of the Baltic, where it nestles in the downs,
generally in deserted Rabbit burrows, [and not rare on the British coasts, subsisting on fuci]. The trachea
swells into two nearly similar osseous capsules at its divarication.
{Another, of eastern Europe and Asia, the Ruddy Shieldrake (7. w¢i/a), has been known to stray westward as
far as Britain. It has more the characters of a Goose, and chiefly inhabits the banks of large rivers. Wing like
the common species, the rest of its plumage chestnut-rufous, whitish on the head and neck. ]
Some Ducks of this second division have naked parts on the head, and often likewise a boss at the
base of the beak; as,
The Musk Duck (A. moschata, Lin.).—Originally from America, where it is still found wild, and is observed to
perch upon trees ; it is now very common in our poultry-yards, where it is reared on account of its size. It readily
hybridizes with the common species, [producing infertile hybrids]. Its capsule is very large, circular, vertically
flattened, and on the right side only. [Its legs are very short, both sexes are alike in plumage, the male guards
the nest and brood, and we consider it to be an extreme modification of the group of Shieldrakes.]
266 AVES.
Some have the tail pointed.
The Pintail Duck (A. acuéa).—[A common winter visitant in Britain, highly esteemed for the table; the male
with a white mark down each side of the neck, meeting behind. It forms, with another, the needless division
Dayjila of Leach.]
In others, the middle tail-feathers are more or less curled upwards ; as,
The Common or Mallard Duck (A. boschas, Lin.); known by its orange feet, greenish-yellow bill, the fine
changeable green of its neck, separated from the dark maronne colour of its breast by a white ring, &c. In our
poultry-yards, it varies like other domestic animals. The wild bird, common in our marshes, nestles among the
rushes, in old trunks of willows, and sometimes upon trees. Its trachea terminates below with a great osseous
capsule.
Some of them have a crested head, and a bill rather narrower anteriorly, and which, though foreign,
are now raised in all our aviaries. [They have smaller feet, perch readily on trees, and surpass all
the rest of the tribe in the splendour of their colours. They constitute the Dendronessa, Swainson].
Such is the Mandarin Duck (A. galericulata) of China, and the Summer Duck (A. sponsa) of North America.
Their capsules are rounded, and of moderate size.
Other exotic species conjoin to the bill of the Ducks, legs which are even longer than those of the
Geese: they perch and nestle upon trees.
[These are the long-legged Whistling Ducks of the West Indies, which pertain to the major division of Shiel-
drakes, and form the subgenus Dendrocygnus.] One of the number has even semipalmated toes.
Lastly, among those which have no particular characteristic, the following visit our shores during
the winter.
The Gadwall Duck (4. strepera, Lin.), mostly of a lineated grey colour, with some rufous on the wings; the
Widgeon (A. penelope, Lin.) ; grey, with a yinaceous breast, and rufous head and neck, the forehead and along
the top of the head yellowish-white ; the Teal (4. crecca), with a rufous head, marked with green on each side,
and a spotted breast; and the Gargany (A. querquerdula and circia), with a white stripe behind the eye. [In
addition to these, two stragglers have been found in Britain, the Bimaculated Duck, (4. giocitans,) from Asia,
allied to the Teal, but larger, with a brown head, having two large glossy green spots on each side; and the
American Widgeon, with a Teal-like green stripe on the sides of the head (a trace of which is sometimes met with
in the common Widgeon), no rufous on the head, a narrower bill, and smaller tracheal capsule. In all these the
females have lineated brown plumage, which is characteristic of the true double-moulting Ducks with unlobated
hind-toe, and the males are finely rayed across. The hubits of all are nearly similar to those of the common
species. ] .
The genus of
Tue Mercansers (Mergus, Lin.) —
con species, the bill of which, much more slender and cylindrical than in any of the foregoing,
has each mandible armed throughout its length with small pointed teeth
like those of a saw, directed backwards, [and which are merely modifica-
tions of the ordinary lamellw]; the tip of the upper mandible is hooked.
Their port and even their plumage are the same as in the Ducks, properly
so called; but their gizzard is less muscular, and the intestines and ceca
are shorter, [though less so than in the Scoters and Eiders. They have a
lobated hind-toe, and the plumage is moulted in autumn only, the colours
of the male undergoing an extraordinary amount of change towards mid-
summer. They do not acquire their adult dress until the second general
W; renewal of the feathers]. The labyrinth at the inferior larynx of the
4 males is enormous, and in part membranous [resembling that of the other
Ducks with lobated hind-toe] ; and they live on lakes and ponds, where
they are very destructive to fish, breeding in similar situations to the
common Duck.
(Of five species, four are met with in the British Isles, three of them commonly
during the winter. All are beautiful birds, at least the males in breeding dress.
They are—the Great Merganser (M. merganser and castor), as large as a Shieldrake,
with green head and neck, and short bushy crest, the body white, more or less
deeply suffused with saffron, with a blackish mantle, coral bill, and orange legs,
—the male; and female rufous-brown, white beneath, with a slender and much
longer crest ; which retires further north to breed: the Bay-breasted M. (MM. ser-
rator), size of a Mallard, with a rufous brown breast, spotted with blackish, a green-
black head and neck, surmounted with along thin crest, white ring round the
neck, and elegant bordered shoulder-tufts ; female very like the last; which breeds on our northern lakes: and
Fig. 132.—Sternum of Merganser.
REPTILIA. 267
the Hooded M. (I. cucullatus), an American species, rare on this side of the Atlantic, the size of a Widgeon,
with a very large fan-like crest, white bordered with black. These have two cceca of moderate length, and the
trachea of the first presents two successive inflations in its course, which are about equal, the same expansions
being also visible in the second species, wherein the higher is however increased, and the lower one diminished,
in addition to the labyrinth at the inferior larynx. To this first group would seem also to belong the M. brazili-
ensis, which is peculiar to South America.
Finally, the Smew Merganser (MJ. aibellus) is very remarkable for possessing only one minute ccecum, resem-
bling that of a Heron. It is an extremely beautiful bird, proper to the eastern Continent, and not rare in Britain
during the winter, the male of which is bright glistening white, variegated with black markings, and the female
like that of the others, except that the adult has a black patch before each eye. It retires far north to breed.
The great division of web-footed birds might be naturally arranged imto five principal
groups, continuatory with those indicated at the close of the series of Waders: viz.—
XI. Natarores (Swimmers); includimg the Flamingo, but corresponding otherwise to
the Lamellirostres of Cuvier.
XII. Mercirores (Immergers); restricted to the two distinct families of Loons and
Grebes.
XIII. Piscatrores (Fishers); or the Totipalmati, which are all exclusively piscivorous.
XIV. Vacarores (Wanderers) ; or the Longipennes; containing the two perfectly distinct
groups of the Terns, Gulls, and Skuas, and of the Albatrosses and Petrels.
XV. Urinatores (Divers); more properly so designated ; and composed of the separate
families of Auks and Penguins.
THE THIRD CLASS OF VERTEBRATED ANIMALS.
REPTILIA.
These have the heart so constructed that at each contraction a portion only of the
blood received from the various parts of the system is sent into the lungs, the remainder
of this fluid returning into the general circulation without having passed through the
lungs, and consequently without having been subjected there to respiration.
Hence, it results that the action of oxygen upon the biood is less than in the
Mammalia, and that, if the amount of respiration of the latter, wherein the whole of
the blood is obliged to pass through the lungs before returning into the system, be
expressed as unity, the quantum of respiration of Reptiles should be expressed as a
fraction of unity proportionately small, as the quantity of blood propelled into the
lungs, at each contraction of the heart, is diminished.
As respiration imparts the warmth to the blood, and the susceptibility of the fibre
to nervous irritamen, Reptiles have cold blood, and their aggregate muscular energy
is less than in the Mammalia, and much less than in Birds. Hence, their movements
can scarcely be performed otherwise than by crawling or swimming: and though
several of them leap and run with celerity on certain occasions, their habits are gene-
rally sluggish, their digestion excessively slow, their sensations obtuse, and, in cold or
temperate climates, they pass nearly the whole winter in a state of lethargy. Their
proportionally very diminutive brain is less necessary than in the two preceding
classes for the exercise of their animal and vital functions; their sensations seem to be
less referrible to a common centre; they continue to live and to execute voluntary
movements, for a very considerable while after having been deprived of the brain, and
even when the head is severed. The connexion with the [main trunks of the]
nervous system is also much less necessary for the contraction of the muscular fibre ;
268 VERTEBRATED ANIMALS
and their flesh preserves its irritability much longer, after having been separated from
the rest of the body, than is the case with the preceding classes. Their heart pulsates
for many hours after it has been detached, and its loss does not deprive the body of
mobility for a still longer period. It has been remarked of some which have the
cerebellum extremely diminutive, that this circumstance has some reference to their
disinclination to move.
The smallness of the pulmonary vessels enables Reptiles to suspend their respiration
without arresting the course of the blood, and thus to remain submerged with less
difficulty, and for a longer time, than Mammalia or Birds. The cells of their lungs
are not so numerous, as they contain fewer vessels within their precincts, and they are
also much larger, these organs having sometimes the form of simple sacs, merely a
little cellular.
For the rest, Reptiles are provided with a trachea and larynx, although they have
not all the power of emitting an audible voice.
Their blood not being warm, they consequently do not require teguments capable
of retaining heat; and they are accordingly covered with scales, or simply with a
naked skin.
The females have a double ovary and two oviducts, and the males of several genera
have a forked or double penis, but in the last order (that of the Batrachians), they
have [mostly] none at all.
No Reptile incubates its eggs. In several genera of Batrachians, these are not
fecundated until after they have been excluded; they have merely a membranous
envelope. The young of this last order have, on quitting the egg, the form and gills
of Fishes ; and certain genera retain these organs even after the developement of their
lungs. In other Reptiles which produce eggs, the Snake, for example, the young is
already formed and considerably advanced within the egg ut the time the parent
deposits it; and there are even some species which may be rendered viviparous at will,
by retarding the deposition of their eggs, as M. Geoffroy exemplified by depriving
the common Snake of water.
The amount of respiration in this class is not fixed, as in the Mammalia and Birds ;
but it varies according to the relative proportion of the diameter of the pulmonary
artery, as compared with that of the aorta. Thus, Tortoises and Lizards respire much
more than Frogs, &c. [though the latter, it should be observed, respire in part over the
whole damp skin, as conclusively ascertained by the experiments of Dr. Milne
Edwards]. Hence, the differences of energy and sensibility are very much greater than
those between one Mammalian and another, or one Bird and another.
Reptiles also present more varied forms, characters, and modes of gait, than the
two preceding classes; and it is in their production more especially, that Nature
seems to have tried to imagine grotesque forms, and to have modified in every possible
way the general plan adopted for all vertebrated animals, and for the oviparous classes
in particular.
A comparison of the extent of their respiration with their organs of movement has
led M. Brongniart to divide them into four orders, which are as follow :—
The Cuerontans (or Turtles and Tortoises), which have a heart with two auricles,
and the body of which, supported by four limbs, is enveloped by two plates or buck-
lers formed of the ribs and sternum.
CHELONIA. 269
The Savrtans (or Lizards), which have a heart with two auricles, and the body of
which, borne on four or two feet, is covered with scales.
The Oruiprans (or Serpents), having a heart with two auricles, and the body of
which is always deprived of feet. And
The Barracurans, the heart of which has only one auricle; [Prof. Owen has
shown that these also possess two] ; and which have a naked body, that in the greater
number passes, with age, from the form of a Fish respiring by gills, to that of a
Quadruped breathing by lungs. Some of them, however, never cast their gills; and
there are certain species which have only two feet.
Other authors, as Merrem, have made a different partition of the Saurians and
Ophidians. They detach the Crocodiles to form an order [Loricata] by themselves,
and place the rest of the Saurians with the first family of Ophidians (or that of the
Orvets), which mode of distribution is founded on certain peculiarities of the organiza-
tion of the Crocodiles, and upon a certain affinity of the Orvets for the Lizards. We
have deemed it sufficient to indicate these affinities, which are nearly all internal,
adopting, nevertheless, a division of more easy application. [In consequence, how-
ever, of rejecting this obvious natural arrangement, the Ophidians and Saurians of
our author grade into each other; whereas the more intrinsical characters remain
inviolate, and indicate three natural groups of Loricata, Saurophidia, and Ophidia.]
THE FIRST ORDER OF REPTILES,—
CHELONIA,—
Better known by the appellation of Tortoises [Testudinata], have a heart with two auricles,
and a ventricle with two unequal chambers, which communicate together. The blood from
the body enters the right auricle, and that from the lung the left; but the two streams mingle
more or less in passing through the ventricle.
These animals are distinguished, at the first glance, by the double buckler in which their
body is inclosed, and which only allows the head and neck, the tail, and the four limbs, to be
protruded.
The upper buckler, termed the carapace or shield, is formed by the ribs, in number eight
pairs, which are widened and joined together, and also to the plates adhering to the annular
portion of the dorsal vertebra, by dentelated sutures, so that the whole is completely deprived of
mobility. The inferior buckler, named the plastron or breast-plate, is formed of pieces which
represent the sternum, and which are ordinarily nine in number. A frame-work composed of
bony pieces, which are believed to have some analogy to the sternal or cartilaginous portion
of ribs, and which in one subgenus even remains cartilaginous, surrounds the carapace, and
unites all the ribs which compose it. The cervical and caudal vertebra are alone moveable.
These two bony envelopes are immediately covered by the skin, or by scales; the scapula,
and all the muscles of the arm and neck, mstead of being attached to the ribs and spine, as
in other animals, are all underneath, as are also even the bones of the pelvis and all the muscles of
the thigh; sothat, im this respect, a Tortoise may be regarded as an animal turned inside-out.
The vertebral extremity of the blade-bone is articulated to the carapace; and its opposite
extremity, which may be considered as analogous to a clavicle, is articulated to the breast-
plate ; so that the two shoulders form a ring, through which pass the cesophagus and trachea.
270 REPTILIA.
A third bony ramification, larger than the two others, and directed backwards and down-
wards, represents, as in Birds, the coracoid apophysis ; but its extremity remains free.
The lungs are much extended, and situate in the same cavity with the other viscera. The
thorax being in the greater number immoveable, it is by the action of the mouth that the
Tortoise breathes, by holding its jaws firmly closed, and alternately depressing and raising
the hyoid bone: the first of these movements permits the air to enter by the nostrils; when,
the tongue immediately closing their internal aperture, this second operation forces the air
into the lungs. The same mechanism occurs in the Patrachians.
Tortoises have no teeth; but their jaws are invested with horn like those of Birds, except
in the Chelydes, in which they are merely covered with skin. Their ear-drum and palatal
arches are fixed to the skull, and immoveable; their tongue is short, and beset with fleshy
papille ; their stomach simple and strong; their intestines of mean length, and without a
ccecum; and they have a very large fader The male has a simple penis of considerable
size; and the female produces eggs covered with a hard shell. The male may often be
recognized externally, by the concave form of the breast-plate.
These animals are very retentive of life, and will continue to move for many weeks after
having been deprived of the head. They require very little nourishment, and can pass whole
months and even years without eating. Linnzeus united them all in the genus of
Tue Torroises (Testudo, Lin.),—
Which have been dividee into five subgenera, principally after the form and teguments of their
carapaces and feet.
Tur LANnpD-Tortotrsgs (Testudo, Brongniart)—
Have a bulged carapace, sustained by a bony skeleton wholly solid, and anchylosed for the greater
part to the lateral edges of the breast-plate; their legs are truncated, with very short toes connected
almost to the nails, and are capable, together with the head, of being completely withdrawn into the
armour; the fore-feet have five nails, and the hinder four, all thick and conical. Several species
subsist on vegetabie matter.
The Greek Tortoise (T. gr@ca, Lin.), is that which is commonest in Europe. It inhabits Greece, Italy, Sardinia,
and (it would appear) al! round the Mediterranean ; is rarely a foot long; feeds on leaves, fruit, insects and
worms ; and burrows a hole in which it passes the winter: it engenders in spring, and lays four or five eggs
resembling those of Pigeons.
Among the foreign species, there are several in the East Indies of enormous size, measuring three feet and
upwards in length. One is more particularly known as the Indian Tortoise (7. indica, Vosm.), of a deep brown
colour, with the carapace compressed in front, and its anterior border reverted above the head. Others are
remarkable for the pleasing distribution of their colours, as the Geometrical T. (T. geometrica, Lin.), a small
species with a black carapace, each scale of which is regularly adorned with yellow lines radiating from a disk of
the same colour. A nearly similar but much larger kind (7. radiata) inhabits New Holland.
Some species (the Pyaxis, Bell), have the anterior portion of the mouth moveable, as in the Terrapins ; and
others (the Kinixys of the same naturalist) can move the hinder part of their carapace, but we have some reason
to suspect that this latter conformation is merely accidental.
Tue Emynes, or Freshwater Tortoises (Emys, Brongniart)—
Have no other constant characters to distinguish them from the preceding, beyond the further sepa-
ration of their toes, which are also terminated by longer nails, and the intervals between them are
occupied by membranes, though they grade even in this particular. They also possess five nails hefore
and four behind. The structure of their feet adapts them to more aquatic habits. The greater
number live on insects, small fish, &c. ; and their envelope is generally flatter than in the Land-tortoises.
That of Europe (7. europea, Schn.; T. orbicularis, Lin.), is the most widely diffused, and inhabits all the south
and east of Europe as far as Prussia. It attains a length of ten inches, and its flesh is eaten, with a view to which
it is fed upon bread and tender herbage; but it also subsists on insects, slugs, small fish, &c. Marsigni states
that its eggs require a year to hatch. The Painted Emyde (T. picta, Scheff.) is one of the prettiest species, brown,
with each scale encircled with a yellow riband, more wide in front. It is found in North America among the
reeds, upon the rocks, or on the trunks of trees, from which it falls into the water on being approached. There
are very many others.
M. Fitzinger separates, under the name of Chelodina, and Mr. Bell under that of Hydraspis, those species which
have an elongated neck, as Em. longicollis, Shaw, &c.
Among the Fresh-water Tortoises may be noticed more particularly,
CHELONIA. 271
Toe Terrapins, or Box-Tortoises, (Terrapene, Merrem; Kinosternon, Spix; Cistuda, Fleming),—
The breast-plate of which is divided into two pieces by a moveable articulation, and which have the
power of completely closing their carapace when the head and limbs are withdrawn into it.
Some have only the anterior segment of the breast-plate moveable, as 7’. subnigra, Lin., and T. clausa, Scheff. ;
while in others both segments are equally mobile, as T. tricarinata, Scheff., and T. pennsylvanica, Id.
There are some Fresh-water Tortoises,
Tue Cueryprons (Chelydra, Fitzinger ; Chelonura, Flemmg),—
Which have a long tail and great limbs, that cannot be quite withdrawn within their armour. They
approximate to some of the following genera, and more particularly to the Chelydes, and should rank
as a particular subdivision.
Such is the Long-tailed Tortoise (7. serpentina, Lin.), which is known by having its tail almost as long as the
carapace, and beset with dentelated and pointed crests, and pyramidal scales. It inhabits the warm regions of
North America, is very destructive to fish and water-fowl, ascends far up the rivers, and sometimes attains a
weight of twenty pounds.
Tue Turtes (Chelonia, Brongniart ; Caretta, Merrem)—
Have their envelope too small to receive the head, and more especially the feet, which latter are
extremely elongated, (particularly those in front,) flattened to serve as oars, and have all their toes
closely united, and enveloped in the same membrane. The two first toes alone of each foot
are furnished with pointed nails, and even these are apt to fall, one or the other of them, at a certain
age. The pieces which compose their plastron do not form a continuous plate, but are variously
dentelated, and leave great intervals, which are occupied only by cartilage. Their ribs are narrowed,
and separate one from another at their external portion, but the entire circumference of the cara-
pace is occupied by a circle of pieces corresponding to sternal ribs. The temporal fossa is covered
over by an arch formed of the parietals and other bones, in such a manner that the whole head is
guarded by a continuous bony casque. The esophagus is internally armed throughout with carti-
laginous points, and sharp tubercles directed towards the stomach.
The Edible or Green Turtle (7. midas, Lin.) is distinguished by its greenish scales, to the number of thirty,
which do not cover each other in the manner of tiles, and the medial of which are ranged in almost regular hexa-
gons. It attains a length of six or seven feet, and a weight of seven or eight hundred pounds. Its flesh supplies
an agreeable viand, very wholesome to mariners traversing the torrid zone. It feeds in great troops upon the
alge in the depths of the ocean, and approaches the mouths of rivers to respire. Its eggs, which are deposited in
the sand where the sun may warm them, are very numerous, and fine eating; but its shell is not employed in
manufactures.
A neighbouring species (Ch. maculosa, Nobis,) has the middle plates twice as long as wide, and of a fulyous
colour, marked with great black spots; and another (Ch. lachrymata, Nobis,) has plates as in the preceding one,
but raised into a boss posteriorly, and black splashes upon the fulyous. The scales of both these are useful in
manufactures.
The Imbricated Turtle (7. imbricata), which is less than the green one, with a more lengthened muzzle and
dentelated jaws,fand bearing thirteen yellowish and brown scales, which cover each other in the manner of tiles,
furnishes the best tortoise-shell employed in the arts; but its flesh is disagreeable and unwholesome, though the
eggs are very delicate. It inhabits the seas of hot climates.
There are yet two species allied to the Imbricated Turtle, the Ch. virgata, Nobis, the scales of which are more
raised, and the medial equal, but with more pointed lateral angles, and radiating black lines; and Ch. radiata,
Scheeff., which merely differs from the last by having the hindmost of its middle scales wider, being perhaps a
mere variety.
Finally, the Hawk-billed Turtle (7. cavetta, Gm.) is more or less brown or rufous, with fifteen scales, the medial
of which have raised crests, more particularly towards the extremity; the point of the upper mandible is crooked,
and the fore-feet longer and narrower than in the others, preserving also better-marked nails. It inhabits
Several seas, and even the Mediterranean, subsists on Testacea, has bad flesh, and shell which is in low estima-
tion, but it furnishes an oil that burns well.
Merrem has recently distinguished, as
Tue Leatuersacks (Sphargis, Ill.; Coriudo, Fleming ; Dermochelis, Lesueur),—
Those species which have no scales, but the carapace of which is invested with a sort of leather.
Such is a large species of the Mediterranean [which has occurred two or three times on the British shores]
(T. cor.acia, Lin.), the carapace of which is oval, and pointed behind, with three prominent longitudinal ridges.
There is another in the Atlantic (Dermochelis atlantica, Lefevre].
Tue Cuetypes (Chelys, Dumeril ; Matamata, Merrem)—
Resemble the Emydes by their feet and nails; but their envelope is much too small to inclose the
272 REPTILIA.
head and feet, which are particularly large; their nose is prolonged into a little trunk; but the most
strongly marked of their characters consists in having their widely-cleft mouth not armed with a
horny beak, as in other Testudinata, but rather resembling that of certain Batrachians, which form
the genus Pipa.
The Matamata (7. fimbria, Gm.).—The carapace bristled with pyramidal eminences, and the body fringed all
round with lamine, as if cut. An inhabitant of Guiana.
Tue Sorr Tortorses (Trionyx, Geoff.)—
Have no scales, but merely a soft skin enveloping both the carapace and plastron, neither of which
is completely supported by bone, the ribs not reaching to the borders of the carapace, nor being
united together for more than a portion of their length, the parts analogous to sternal ribs being
replaced by a simple cartilage, and the sternal pieces being partly dentelated, as in the Turtles, and
not covering the whole inferior surface. After death it is perceptible, through the dry skin, that the
surface of the ribs is very jagged. The feet, as in the Emydes, are palmated without being lengthened,
but only three of their toes are provided with nails. The horn of their beak is invested with fleshy
lips outside, and their nose is prolonged into a small trunk. ‘The tail is short, and the orifice of the
anus beneath its extremity. They inhabit fresh water, and the flexible borders of their envelope
assist them in swimming.
The Trionyx of the Nile (T. triunguis, Forsk and Gm.; T. egyptiacus, Geoff.) is sometimes three feet long, and
of a green colour spotted with white; the carapace but slightly convex. It devours the young Crocodiles as soon
as they are excluded, and thus renders more service to the Egyptians than even the Mangouste.
The American Trionyx (7. ferov, Gm.) inhabits the rivers of Carolina, Georgia, Florida, and Guiana; and lies
in ambuscade at the roots of the weeds, seizing on birds, reptiles, &c., and devouring the young Alligators,
while itself becomes the prey of the larger ones. Its flesh is good eating. There are several more.
THE SECOND ORDER OF REPTILES,—
SAURIA,—
Have the heart composed, as in the Chelonia, of two auricles, and a ventricle sometimes
divided by imperfect partitions.
Their ribs are moveable, attached partly to the sternum, and can rise and fall for the
purpose of respiration.
- Their lung extends more or less towards the hinder part of the body, often penetrates con-
siderably forward below, and the transverse muscles of the abdomen slide under the ribs so
far as to entwine the neck. Those in which the lungs are most developed exercise the singular
faculty of changing the colours of their skin, according ‘as they are influenced by their wants
or by their passions.
Their eggs have an envelope more or less indurated ; and the young issue from them with
the form which they retain ever afterwards.
The mouth is always armed with teeth; their toes, with very few exceptions, are furnished
with nails ; the skin is covered with scales more or less serrated, or at least with little scaly
granules ; and they engender with either a singleor double male organ, according to the genus.
All have a tail more or less lengthened, and in nearly every instance very thick at the base:
the greater number have four limbs, though some have only two.
Linnzus arranged them into only two genera, the Dragons and the Lizards; but the latter
requires to be divided into several, which differ in the number of feet, of intromittent organs,
in the form of the tongue, of the tail, and of the scales, so that we are obliged to separate
them even into families.
The first of these, or that of the CrocoDILEs, comprises but one genus,—
THE Crocopites (Crocodilus, Brongniart),—
Animals of Jarge size, which have the tail flattened at its sides, five toes on the fore-limbs, and four on
Rattle Snake
ih
lle
Crocodile
I a a
1
SAURIA. X73
the hind, of which the three inward only of each foot are furnished with claws, all of them being more
or less conaected by membrane; a single row of pointed teeth in each jaw; the tongue flat and
fleshy, and attached very near to its edges, which led the ancients to believe that it was altogether
wanting; the penis single; the anal orifice longitudinal; the back and tail covered with great square
scales of exceeding strength, having an elevated ridge along their middle; and a deeply dentelated
crest upon the tail, double at its base. The scales of the belly are also square, but smooth and
narrow. The nostrils, opening at the tip of the muzzle by two small transverse fissures which close
as valves, are continued by a long straight canal pierced in the palate bones and sphenoid, as far as
the throat.
The lower jaw is prolonged backward beyond the skull, which occasions the upper one to appear
moveable, as the ancients asserted to be the case: the latter can only move, however, with the
entire head.
The external ear is closed at will by two fleshy lips; and the eye has three lids. Under the throat
are two small holes, the orifices of glands, where a musky pommade is secreted.
The vertebre of the neck are propped together by little false ribs, which render lateral movement
difficult: hence these animals cannot readily change their course, and are easily avoided by turning.
They are the only Saurians which have no clavicular bones; but their coracoid apophyses are attached
to the sternum, as in all the others. Besides the ordinary true and false ribs, their abdomen is pro-
tected by others, which do not ascend to the spine, and which appear to be produced by the ossifica-
tion of the tendinous extremities of the straight muscles.
Their lungs do not penetrate into the abdomen, as in other Reptiles; and the fleshy fibres adhering
to the portion of peritoneum which invests the liver, impart the appearance of a diaphragm; cir-
cumstances which, conjoined to the particular of their heart being divided into three chambers,
wherein the blood that comes from the lungs does not mingle so completely with that of the body as
in other Reptiles, ally these animals somewhat nearer to the warm-blooded quadrupeds.
Their ear-drum and pterogoid apophyses are fixed to the skull, as in the Tortoises.
Their eggs are hard, and the size of those of domestic Geese, whence the Crocodiles are reputed to
be, of all animals, those which attain the greatest dimensions considering their size at birth. The
females guard their eggs, and continue to protect the young for some months after exclusion.
They inhabit fresh water, and are very carnivorous, but are unable to swallow under water; and
their habit is to drown their prey, and then place it in some hole beneath the surface, where they
leave it to putrefy before they devour it.
They differ, indeed, so much from other Lizards, that several recent authors have deemed it neces-
‘sary to make of them a particular order, termed Loricata by Merrem and Fitzinger, and Emydosaura
by De Blainville.
The species, more numerous than has hitherto been supposed, fall into three distinct subgenera.
Tue Gaviats, Cuv.,—
Have the muzzle slender, and very much elongated; the teeth about equal; the hind-feet dentelated at
their external edge, and webbed to the ends of the toes; two great perforations in the bones of the
skull behind the eyes, which may be discerned outside the skin. They have only been observed on
the eastern continent.
That of the Ganges (Lac. gangetica, Gm.), which attains a large size, is remarkable, not only for thelength of
its muzzle, but for a large cartilaginous prominence surrounding the nostrils, which throws these backwards, and
led lian to assert that the Gangetic Crocodile had a horn at the tip of its snout.
Tue CrocopiLss, properly so called,—
Have the muzzle oblong and flattened, the teeth unequal, but resemble the Gayials in other respects.
Some of this form occur on both continents.
Tue Caymans, or Alligators (Alligator, Cuv.)—
Have a broad and obtuse muzzle, and uneven teeth, the fourth below entering into cavities of the
upper jaw, and not the interstices of the upper teeth, as in the preceding; their feet are only semi-
palmated, and undentelated; and the species are only known to inhabit America.
274 REPTILIA.
THE SECOND FAMILY OF THE SAURIANS,—
Tue Lizarps,—
Is distinguished by its slender, extensible, and forked tongue, as in the Snakes; by its lengthened body
and rapid gait; the feet have each five toes furnished with claws, which are separate and unequal,
more particularly those behind; their scales, under the belly and around the tail, are disposed in
parallel transverse bands ; their tympanum, which is on the upper part of the head, is membranous
and shallow; a production of the skin, split longitudinally, and which closes by a sphincter, protects
the eye, beneath the front angle of which is a vestige of a third eyelid; their false ribs do not form a
complete circle ; the males have a double penis ; and the anus is a transverse aperture.
The species are very numerous and much varied, and we subdivide them into two great genera.
Tue Monirors (recently termed, by a singular mistake, Tupinambis),—
Are the largest of the whole tribe; they have teeth in both jaws, but none on the palate, and the
greater number have the tail laterally compressed, in adaptation to aquatic habits. Frequenting the
vicinity of the haunts of Crocodiles and Alligators, it is said that they give warning, by a whistling
sound, of the approach of those dangerous reptiles, and hence, probably, their names of Sauvegarde
and Monitor, though this is not quite certain.
They divide into two distinct groups. The first, or that of
Tur Monitors, properly so called,—
Are known by their numerous small scales upon the head and limbs, the belly, and around the tail,
which latter has a keel above, composed of a double range of projecting scales. Their thighs do not
exhibit that range of pores found in most other Saurians. All are from the ancient continent.
Two species, in Egypt, have been considered the types of separate subdivisions; the Nilotic M. (Lae. nilotica,
Lin.), of Varanus, and the Ground M. (ZL. scineus, Merrem), of Psammosaurus, both of Fitzinger. Africa and India
produce many more, with sharper teeth and still more compressed tail.
The other group of Monitors has angular plates upon the head, and great rectangular scales upon
the belly and around the tail. The skin of their throat is invested with small scales, and forms two trans-
verse folds. They have a range of pores on the inside of each thigh. Two subdivisions are required.
The first, or that of °
Tue Draconets (Crocodilurus, Spix; dda, Gray),—
Is distinguished by caudal crests, like those of the Crocodiles, formed of raised scales; their tail is
compressed. Such is
The Great D. of Guiana (M. crocodilinus), Merr.), which attains a length of six feet, andis eaten. There are
various others in the hot regions of America.
Tue Resrrictep Monitors (Monitor, Fitzinger),—
Have no keeled scales either on the back or tail; their teeth are denticulated, but with age the hind-
most become rounded.
Some, more particularly termed Sauvegardes, have the tail more or less compressed, and the belly scales longer
than broad; they frequent the borders of water. One, in Braziland Guiana, attains to six feet in length. It runs
swiftly on the ground, and takes to the water when pursued, into which it plunges, but does not swim ; it devours
all sorts of insects, reptiles, the eggs of poultry, &c., and nestles in holes which it burrows in the sand. Its flesh
and eggs are eaten.
Others, termed Ameva, merely differ in having a round tail, covered, as is also the belly, with transverse ranges
of keeled scales, which on the belly are broader than long. They are American animals, which resemble our Lizards
extremely, but, besides wanting molar teeth, the greater number have no collar, and all have minute scales on the
throat; their head, also, is more pyramidal than in the Lizards, and they have no bony plate over the orbit.
Tue Lizarps, properly so called,—
Form the second great genus of this tribe. They have the back portion of the palate armed with two
ranges of teeth, and are otherwise distinguished from the preceding animals by a collar round the
neck, which is formed by a transverse range of broad scales, separated from those of the belly by a
space covered with small ones like those of the throat, and also by a part of the bones of the skull
yo 2dvancing over the temples and orbits, so that the whole head is defended by a bony casque.
Z The species are yery numerous, and many are found in Europe [though two only in this country, L. agilis, which
is comparatively rare, and L. vivipara, which, unlike the other, is ovoviviperous, as in the Vipers, and extremely
SAURIA 275
common upon heaths and sunny banks, One of a beautiful green colour, (L. viridis), is common over the south
of Europe, and in the Channel Islands. ]
The division Algyra, Cuy., has the dorsaland caudal scales carinated ; those of the belly imbricated and smooth»
and no collar round the neck.
Tachydromus, has square carinated scales upon the back, under the belly, and on the tail ; neither collar nor
femoral pores ; but on each side of the anus is a small vesicle, opening by a pore. Their body and tail are very
much elongated, and the tongue still longer than in the Lizards. 7
THE THIRD FAMILY OF THE SAURIANS,—
THe Iguana Grovup,—
Have the general form, long tail, and few and unequal toes of the last series ; the eye, ear, double penis,
and anus, also similar; but their tongue is thick, fleshy, and non-extensible, and is notched only at
the tip. They fall into two sections; the first having no palatal teeth, in which the following genera
are arranged.
Tue STELLions (Séellio, Cuv.)—-
Which, with the general characters of this family, have the tail encircled with rings of large scales,
that are often spinous. The subgenera are as follow.
Cordylus, Gronoy., which have not only the tail, but the belly and back covered with large scales, transversely
arranged. Their head, as in the common Lizards, is protected by a bony casque, and covered with plates. In
several species, the points of the caudal scales form spinous circles ; there are, also, little spines on those of the
sides, the back, shoulders, and outside of the thighs. The latter have a line of large pores.
Stellio, Daud.—Caudal spines middle-sized ; the head posteriorly swollen by the muscles of the jaws; the back
and thighs bristled with scales larger than the others, and sometimes spinous; little groups of spines encircling
the ear; no femoral pores, and the tongue lengthened to a point. But one species is known, which inhabits the
Levantine countries, where it is persecuted by the Mahometans, who conceive that it mocks their actions when
praying. :
Doryphorus, Cuy.—No femoral pores, as in the last, but the trunk not bristled with groups of spines.
Uromastix, Cuy., have merely the head not swollen, and all the body-scales small, uniform, and smooth, but
those of the tail are still larger and more spinous than in restricted Ste/lio, though there are none underneath it.
A series of pores beneath the thigh.
Tue AcamaAs (dgama, Daud.)—
Have a great resemblance for the restricted Stellions, especially in the bulging of the head; but their
imbricated and not verticillated caudal scales distinguish them. The maxillary teeth are nearly the
same, and there are none on the palate. In
The Ordinary Agamas, the scales, raised into points or tubercles, are alike bristled on various parts of the body,
and especially round the ear, into spines that are sometimes grouped, and sometimes isolated. Occasionally, there
is a range round the neck, but they never form the crest which characterises the Galeotes. The skin of the throat
is lax, folded across, and susceptible of inflation. Some only have femoral pores.
The Tapays are merely Agamas, which, with a swollen beliy, have a short and slender tail.
Trapelus, Cuy., have all the scales small and spineless, and no femoral pores. That of Egypt changes colour as
readily as the Chameleon.
Leiolepis, Cuy., has the head less swollen, and is wholly covered with small and smooth serrated scales. It has
femoral pores.
Tropidolepis, Cuv., is uniformly covered with square, imbricated scales, and has the series of femoral pores
strongly marked.
Leposoma, Spix., differs only from the last in the absence of the pores.
The Galeotes, (Calotes, Cuv.), are regularly covered with imbricated scales, often square and pointed, over the
whole body, limbs, and tail, which last is very long ; those of the middle of the back being more or less raised and
compressed into spines, forming a crest of varying length.
Lophyrus, Dumeril, have a compressed tail, and dorsal crest still higher than in the last, from which they differ
in possessing femoral pores.
Gonocephalus, Kaup., have also a sort of disc on the skull, formed by a crest which terminates by a dente-
lation before each eye. They likewise have a throat-appendage and nuchal crest. The tympanum is visible.
Lyriocephalus, Merrem, conjoin to the characters of Lophyrus that of having the tympanum couched under the
skin and muscles, as in the Chameleons. They have also a dorsal crest and keeled tail.
Brachylophus, Cuv., have small scales, a nuchal and dorsal crest but slightly projecting, a small throat-appen-
dage, femoral pores, and general aspect of the Iguanas; but no palatal teeth, and those of the jaws denticulated.
Physignathus, Cuy.—The head bulged. backwards, without any throat-appendage, and a crest of great pointed
scales along the back and tail, which last is much compressed.
Tue [strures (Istiurus, Cuv.; Lophura, Gm.)—
Are characterized by a raised and trenchant crest, which extends over a part of the tail, and is sus-
The
276 REPTILIA.
tained by long spinous vertebral apophyses ; this crest is scaly like the rest of the body ; the belly and
caudal scales are small, and approach a little to a square form; the teeth are strong, compressed, and
undenticulated, and are found only on the jaws; there are femoral pores, and the skin of the throat is
lax, without forming an appendage.
Tue Dragons (Draco, Lin.)—
Are known at the first glance from all other Saurians, by their first six false ribs, instead of encircling
the abdomen, being extended in a straight line, so as to support a production of the skin, which forms
a sort of wing, and acts as a parachute when the animal leaps from bough to bough. They are small-
sized reptiles, everywhere covered with minute imbricated scales, those of the tail and limbs being
keeled. Their tongue is fleshy, but slightly notched and little extensible. Beneath the throat is a
long pointed {inflatable} appendage, sustained by the hyoid bone, and laterally by two other small
bones. The tail is long; the thighs have no pores; and there is a slight dentelation on the neck.
Each jaw has four small incisors, flanked by a long and pointed canine, behind which are a dozen
triangular and trilobate molars.
They have, therefore, the scales and throat-appendage of the Iguanas, with the head and teeth of the Stellions.
All the known species are from the East Indies.
| Sitana, Cuv., differs in the non-prolongation of the ribs, and by having an enormous throat-appendage, which
reaches to the middle of the belly, and is more than double the height of the animal.
It is perhaps to this tribe of Agamas that we should approximate a most extraordinary fossil
| reptile, the remains of which are imbedded in the Jura limestone,—
| Tue Preropactry.us, Cuv.
| It had a very short tail, a very long neck, and very large head; the jaws armed with even and
pointed teeth ; but its principal character consisted in the excessive elongation of the second toe of its
fore-feet,which extended twice the length of the trunk, and probably [undoubtedly] served to sustain some
membrane by which the animal was enabled to fly, similar to that which the ribs of the Dragon support.
The second section of the family of Iguanas, or that of the Iguanas proper, is distinguished
from the preceding by the existence of palatal teeth.
Tue Ieuanas, properly so called, (Iguana, Cuv.)—
Have the body and tail covered with small imbricated scales; a range of spines along the back, or of
raised, compressed, and pointed scales, and under the throat a compressed and pointed appendage, the
edge of which is sustained by a cartilaginous production of the hyoid bone. The thighs have the same
range of porous tubercles as in the Lizards proper, and their head is covered with plates; each jaw is
surrounded by a range of triangular, compressed teeth, with denticulated edges; and there are also
two little ranges at the back of the palate.
A species common in all tropical America (Lac. iguana, Lin.), which grows to four or five feet in length, is
esteemed very fine eating, though hurtful in syphilitic disorders. It lives chiefly upon trees, occasionally enters
the water, and subsists on fruit, grain, and leaves. The female deposits eggs in the sand as large as those of a
Pigeon, which are agreeable to the taste, and almost without white. Several others inhabit the same countries.
Oruryessa, Boié.
Small imbricated scales, a slightly projecting dorsal crest prolonged over the compressed tail, palatal
teeth, and denticulated maxillary teeth which approximate it to the Iguanas, but no throat-appendage
nor femoral pores.
Tue Bastuisks (Basiliscus, Daud.)
No femoral pores, but palatal teeth as in the last; the body covered with small scales; and a
continuous elevated crest along the back and tail, which supports spinous vertebral apophyses as in
the tail of Istiurus.
Tue Marsters (Polychrus, Cuv.)—
Have palatal teeth, and femoral pores, like the Iguanas, but which are inconspicuous: their body,
however, clad with small scales, is not crested; the head is covered with plates; tail long and sharper-
edged ; the throat extensile, forming an appendage at the will of the animal; and they change colour
like the Chameleons, having a very voluminous lung, which fills nearly the whole body, and subdivides
into numerous branches ; their false ribs also surround the abdomen, as in the Chameleons, and unite
to form complete circles.
SS ss NY
SAURIA. Qi
THE Ecpurimotes, Fitz.
Teeth and pores of the preceding, but small scales on the body only ; those of the tail, which is thick,
being large, pointed, and keeled; head plated; general form somewhat short and flattened, as in
certain Agamis, rather than attenuated as in the Marblets.
Op.urus, Cuv.,—
Differs from the last in wanting femoral pores, with keeled and pointed caudal scales, which approximate
this group to the Stellions ; the dorsal scales are also keeled and pointed, but very small.
Tue Ano.is (Anolius, Cuy.)—
To the general form of the Iguanas, and especially of the Marblets, conjoin a very peculiar distinctive
character ; the skin of their toes widening under the antepenultimate phalanx into an oval disk, striated
across underneath, so as to attach to different kinds of surfaces, over which they creep with much
facility by means of their very crooked claws. The body and tail are uniformly roughened with
minute scales, and the greater number have a goitre-like appendage under the throat, which inflates
and changes colour with the passions of the animal, and during the season of copulation. Several of
them at least equal the Chameleon in the facility with which they vary the colours of their skin. Their
ribs unite beneath into complete circles, as in the Chameleons and the Marblets. Their teeth, as in
the Iguanas and Marblets, are trenchant and denticulated, and they have the same range of them on
the palate. The skin of the tail wrinkles into slight folds, each containing some circular ranges of scales.
This genus appears to be peculiar to America.
Some have a caudal crest sustained by spinous vertebral aphopyses, as in the Istiures and Basilisks ; while others
have a round tail, or which is only 2 little compressed.
It is to this family of Iguanians with palatal teeth, that the enormous fossil reptile of Maestricht ap-
pertains, to which the term Mososaurus has been applied ; the Geosaurus of Soemmering, also, the Mega-
losaurus of Buckland, and the /guanodon of Mantell, with certain others, all of immense size, appear to
approximate this sanse family ; but their characters are not sufficiently known to class them with certainty.
THE FOURTH FAMILY OF THE SAURIANS,—
THE GECKOTIANS,—
Consists of nocturnal species, so similar that they may be all left under a single generic head,—
Tue Geckos, Daud. (Séellio, Schneider. ; Ascalabotes, Cuv.).
These have not the attenuated form of the Lizards already treated of, but, on the contrary, are flat-
tened; more particularly on the head, and have the feet of mean length, and the toes nearly equal; their
gait is slow and stately ; their very large eyes, the pupil of which shrinks from the light, as in the Cats,
indicate them to be nocturnal creatures, which pass the day in obscure places; their very short eyelids
retreat altogether between the eye and orbit, which imparts a different physiognomy from that of other
Saurians ; their fleshy tongue is not extensible; their tympanum a little deepened; their jaws are
armed all round with one range of minute serrated teeth ; their palate toothless ; their skin is roughened
above with ‘minute granular scales, among which are often some larger tubercles, and is covered on
the under parts with somewhat less diminutive flat and imbricated scales. Some have femoral
pores. The tail has circular folds, as in the Anolis; but, when it has been severed, it is reproduced
without folds, and even without tubercles, which has led to a multiplication of the species.
This genus is very numerous, and is diffused over the hot regions of both continents. Their tardy and sombre
aspect imparts a certain resemblance to the Toads and Salamanders, and have hence caused them to be disliked,
and accused of being venomous without any proof that they are so.
The greater number have the tarsi widened throughout or in part, and marked underneath with very regular
folds of the skin, which enable them to adhere to surfaces, so as to walk even on ceilings. Their claws are
variously retractile, and preserve their sharp points ; which circumstance, in conjunction with their eyes, has led
to their being compared to the Cats among mammiferous animals; these claws, however, vary in number
according to the species, and in some are wanting altogether.
The first and most numerous subdivision of the Geckos, which I name Platydactyles, have toes widened through-
out their length with transverse scales underneath ; some have claws on all their toes, and very small thumbs.
They are handsome animals, with bright colours, and are entirely covered with tubercles. The different known
species inhabit the Mauritius. There are some with femoral pores, and others without, and among the latter rome
with fewer or no claws.
273 REPTILIA.
A second subdivision is formed of the Hemidactyles, which have an oval disk at the base of their toes, formed
by a double range of chevron scales underneath; the middle of this disk elevates the second phalanx, which is
slender, and bears the third, with its claw, at the extremity. The known species have all five claws, and the range
of pores on either side of the anus; the scales underneath the tail form broad bands, as in the true Serpents.
A third subdivision, which I style Thecadactyles, have toes widened throughout their length, and furnished
with transverse scales underneath, but which latter are divided by a deep longitudinal groove, into which the
claw retracts completely. Those known to me have the thumb alone clawless, no femoral pores, and the tail
covered with little scales both above and below.
The fourth subdivision of Geckos, I term Ptyodactyles. These have only the ends of their toes dilated into
plates, with a fan-like structure beneath; the middle of the plate being split, and the claw placed in its fissure.
They have very crooked claws on all their toes.
Some have a round tail, and five toes; while others haye the tail bordered with a membrane on each side, and
the toes palmated. It is probable that the latter are aquatic, and they are the Uroplates of Dumeril.
A fifth subdivision is composed of the Spheriodactyles,—which are certain small Geckos, the ends of the toes of
which are terminated by a little palette without folds, but the claws of which are always retractile. Those in which
the palette is double, or emarginated in front, approximate the round-tailed Ptyodactyles. More frequently, how-
ever, the palette is round and simple. All the known species are from India and the Cape.
Finally, there are certain of these Saurians which, with all the other characters of the Geckos, have the toes not
widened. Their claws, five in number, are nevertheless retractile. Some of these, with a round tail, and the toes
striated beneath, having dentelated edges, constitute the Stenodactyles ;—and there are others with slender and
naked toes, and also a round tail, which are the Gymnodactyles of Spix.
Some, again, have the tail horizontally flattened, in the form of a leaf, which I denominate Phillurus.
One species only is as yet known, from New Holland.
THE FIFTH FAMILY OF THE SAURIANS,—
THe CHaMELeEons (Cham@leo, Lin.),—
Are so very distinct from the other Saurians that it is not easy to intercalate them in the series.
All have the skin roughened with little scaly granules; the body compressed, and the dorsal line
sharp; tail round and prehensile ; five toes on each foot, but divided into two opposite sets, one con-
sisting of two toes, and the other of the remainder,—the toes of each of these sets being connected by
skin as far as the nails; the tongue is fleshy, cylindrical, and extremely protrusile; the teeth trilo-
bate; the eyes large, but almost covered by the skin, which leaves only a little aperture opposite the
pupil, and they are moveable independently one of the other; the ear not visible externally, and the
occiput pyramidically raised. Their first ribs are joined to the sternum, and the remainder are each
continued to join the corresponding rib of the other side, encircling the abdomen by complete hoops.
The lung is so vast that, when inflated, the body appears transparent, and induced the ancients to
believe that these animals fed upon air. They subsist on insects, which they take with the glutinous
extremity of the tongue, which organ is the only part of them that moves quickly. The motion of the
limbs is excessively slow. The magnitude of the lung is probably the indirect cause of their changing
colour, which does not take place, as is currently supposed, for the purpose of assimilating them to the
proximate surfaces, but according to their wants and passions. Their lung, in fact, renders them more
or less transparent, by forcing the blood more or less into the vessels of the skin, the colour even of
this fluid being more or less vivid according as the lung is distended with air. They are constantly
found upon trees.
[These most singular animals are particularly remarkable for the diminished sympathy of the two sides of their
whole frame, one of which may be asleep and the other awake, one of one colour and the other of another, &c.,—
the separate movement of their eyes being merely another phase of the same phenomenon : hence it is remarkable,
that, unlike most other animals, the Chameleon is totally unable to swim, from the incapability of its limbs
of acting in due concert. }
X
THE SIXTH FAMILY OF THE SAURIANS,—
THE SCINDOIDIENS,—
Are recognized by the shortness of their feet, the non-extensibility of the tongue, and the equality of
the tile-like scales which cover the whole body and tail.
Tue Scinques (Scincus, Daud.)—
Have four very short feet, a body of nearly the same calibre with the tail, no occipital bulge, no crest
or throat appendage, and the scales uniform and shining, and disposed tile-fashion like those of a Carp.
SAURIA. 279
Some have a spindle-shape; and others, which are nearly cylindrical, and more or less elongated, resemble
Snakes, and more particularly the Orvets (dnguwis), with which they have many internal points of rela-
tionship, and which thus grade from the family of Iguanas by an uninterrupted series of transitions.
For the rest, the tongue of this genus is fleshy, and but slightly extensible and notched; and the jaws
are armed all round with small serrated teeth. The remainder of their conformation approximates
more or less to that of the Iguanas and Lizards, and all their toes are unguiculated and free. Certain
species have palatal teeth, and a dentelated anterior border to the tympanum, while others (the 7iliqua,
Gray) have no teeth to the palate.
Tue Seps (Seps, Daud.)—
Merely differ from the Scinques by having the body still more elongated, almost like that of an Orvet,
and the feet still smaller, the fore and hind being also more separated from each other. Their lungs
begin to exhibit some irregularity.
Tue Diropes (Bipes, Lacep.)—
Compose a small genus, which only differs from Seps by the total absence of anterior limbs, merely re-
taining the scapulars and clavicles buried beneath the skin, and the hind feet alone being visible. There
is but one step from them to the Orvets. Some have a range of pores on each side of the anus, which
is not found in others.
Tue CHatcripes (Chalcis, Daud.)—
Are very elongated and snake-like Lizards, like the Seps; but their scales, instead of being disposed
tile-fashion, are rectangular, and form transversal bands on the tail, like those of ordinary Lizards.
Some have a groove along each side of the trunk, and the tympanum still very apparent. They approximate
the Cordyles, as the Seps do to the Scinques, and lead, in a variety of ways, to the Pseudopodes and Ophisaurs.
Others have a concealed tympanum, and conduct to the Chirotes, and thence to the Amphisbenes.
Tue Currotes (Chirotes, Cuv.)—
Resemble the last by their verticillated scales, and still more the Amphisbzenes, by the obtuse form of
the head; but are distinguished from the former by the absence of hind feet, and from the latter by
the existence of fore-feet.
The only species (C. Zumbricoides) inhabits Mexico, and has all the internal organization of an Amphisbene, with
femoral pores, and one great lung and the vestige of a second, as in most Ophidians.
In fact, the genera which terminate this order of Saurians interpose in so many ways between the
ordinary Saurians and the genera placed at the head of the Ophidians, that many recent naturalists
object to separating the two orders, or at least establish one comprised of the Saurians in part, detaching
the Crocodiles, and another of the Ophidians pertaining to the family of dAnguis; but among the fossils
of the ancient limestone formations are found two very extraordinary extinct genera, which, with the
head and trunk of a Saurian, have feet borne on short limbs, and composed of a multitude of little
articulations, which form in the aggregate a sort of fin or swimming-paw, analogous to those of Ceta-.
ceans. ‘The first of these genera, or that of
Tue IcrHYOSAURUS,—
Had a large head and short neck, enormous eyes, middle-sized tail, and elongated jaws armed with
conical teeth, inserted in a groove.
Several species are found in England, France, and Germany, some of immense size.
The other genus, or
THE PLESIOSAURUS,—
Had a small head, and extremely long serpent-like neck, composed of more cervical vertebre than that
of any other known animal. Its tail was short, and its remains are found in the same calcareous strata.
These two genera, for a knowledge of which we are principally indebted to the researches of Messrs.
Home, Conybeare, Buckland, &c., were inhabitants of the sea. They should form a very distinct family,
but what is known of their osteology approaches more to that of the ordinary Saurians than the Croco-
diles, with which latter they have been gratuitously associated by M. Fitzinger, since neither their tongue
nor scales are known, which are the two most distinctive characteristics of the Loricata. [It has since
been ascertained that they were covered merely with skin, apparently as in the Batrachians ; and there is
reason to suspect that the Icthyosaur possessed a cartilaginous dorsal fin, as in many of the true Cefacea ]
—_—_—
Sr
280 REPTILIA.
THE THIRD ORDER OF REPTILES.
THE SERPENTS (Opuipra).
These have no feet, and are consequently, of all others, the Reptiles which most merit the
name. Their extremely elongated body progresses by means of folds pressed backwards against
the ground. They divide into three families.
THE FIRST FAMILY OF OPHIDIANS,—
THE ORVETS—
Retains the skull, teeth, and tongue of the preceding group of Seps, and the eye has three lids, &c.
whence they are merely Seps without feet. Such are
Tue Orvets (Anguis, Lin.),—
Externally characterized by imbricated scales, which cover them all over. We subdivide them into
four subgenera, the three first of which have a shoulder-bone and pelvis beneath the skin.
The Pseudopodes (Pseudopus, Merrem) have the tympanum visible externally, and a small prominence on each
side of the anus, which contains an ossicle analogous toa femur, articulated toa true pelvis beneath the skin;
the anterior limbs are only represented by an inconspicuous depression, and have no internal humerus. One of
the lungs is a fourth shorter than the other. The scales are square, thick, and semi-imbricated, and between
those of the upper and lower parts is a groove of smaller scales on each side.
The Ophisaurs (Ophisaurus, Daud.), merely differ in the absence of external rudiments of limbs, but retain the
tympanum, and have one lung a third shorter than the other.
The Orvets (Anguis, Cuvier), have no trace of limbs externally visible, and their tympanum even is couched
beneath the skin; their maxillary teeth are crooked and compressed, and they have none on the palate. The body
is surrounded with imbricated scales, without any lateral fold, as in the preceding ; and one of the lungs is shorter
by half than the other. [A species, known as the Slow-worm, or Blind-worm, is of common occurrence in Britain,
and throughout Europe. When alarmed, it constricts its muscles, and is then singularly brittle.]
These three subgenera have still an imperfect pelvis, a small sternum, scapulars, and also clavicles, hidden
beneath the skin ; and the absence of these several bones characterizes
The Acontias (Acontia, Cuv.), which, in the structure of their head and eye-lids, still resemble the preceding ;
their anterior ribs are connected all round, beneath the trunk, by cartilaginous prolongations; and they have one
middle-sized lung, and another very short one. Their teeth are small and conical, and I think that I have per-
ceived some on the palate. They are easily known by having the muzzle closed by a sort of mask.
THE SECOND FAMILY OF OPHIDIANS,—
THe TRUE SERPENTS,—
Which is much more numerous, is composed of genera with neither sternum nor vestige of shoulder,
but the ribs of which still encircle a great part of the trunk, and the vertebre are still articulated by
a convex facet applied to a concave facet of the succeeding one. They have no third eyelid, nor
tympanum ; but the small bone of the ear exists beneath the skin, and its handle passes behind the
tympanic bone. Several have also, under the skin, a vestige of hind-limbs, which in some even shows
itself externally in the form of a small hook.
We subdivide them into two tribes.
That of the Dovste-Marcuevurs [which progress either head or tail foremost,] have still the lower
jaw fixed as in all the preceding Reptiles, by a tympanic bone, articulated direct to the cranium, the
two rami of this jaw anchylosed at the symphysis, and those of the upper fixed to the skull, and to
the intermaxillaries ; so that their swallow cannot dilate as in the following tribe, and their head is of
even size with their whole body; a form which enables them to progress backwards or forwards with
the same facility. The bony frame of the orbit is incomplete behind, and the eye is very small.
Finally, their body is covered with scales, the anus very near its extremity, the trachea long, and the
heart placed far backwards. None of them is known to be venomous.
There are two genera, one of which approximates to the Chalcides and Bimanes, and the other to
the Orvets and Acontias.
Tue AMPHISBZNES (Amphisbena, Lin.)—
Have the whole body surrounded with circular ranges of square scales, as in the Chalcides and Rimanes
OPHIDIA.
among the Saurians; a range of pores before the anus; the teeth few, conical, and growing only from
the jaw, none from the palate ; and they have only one lung.
There are three or four species, which live on insects, and are found principally about ant-hills, a circum-
stance which has induced the opinion that they subsist chiefly upon Ants. They are oviparous.
Tue Typeutors (7yphlops, Schneider)—
Have the body covered with small imbricated scales, like the Orvets, with which they were long
arranged ; the muzzle prolonged and plated ; the tongue rather long and forked; the eye reduced to a
point, scarcely. visible through the skin; the anus nearly at the extremity of the body; and one lung
four times as large as the other. They are small species, resembling Earth-worms at the first glance,
and are found in the hot regions of both continents.
Some have the head obtuse and even with the body, resembling packthread at both ends. Others have the
muzzle depressed and obtuse, with scaly plates anteriorly. Some, again, have the fore-part of the muzzle covered
with a single broad plate rather sharp in front. And there are others in which the muzzle terminates in a little
conical point, being also totally blind: the posterior extremity of these is enveloped in a bony oval buckler, and
they were formerly ranged with the Orvets, on account of their small scales.
The other tribe, or that of the SeRPENrs properly so called, have a tympanic bone or pedicle to
the lower jaw, which is moveable, and nearly always suspended by another bone analogous to the
mastoid, which latter is attached to the skull by muscles and ligaments, that allow it also to be
moveable. The branches of this jaw are not united together, and those of the upper are connected by
ligaments only to the intermaxillaries ; so that they can open more or less, which imparts to these
animals the capability of dilating the mouth, so as to swallow objects of greater bulk than themselves.
Their palatal arches partake of this mobility, and are armed with recurved and pointed teeth,
which is the most marked and constant character of this tribe; their windpipe is very long; the
heart placed far backward ; and the greater number have only one great lung, with the vestige of
a second.
They divide into venomous and non-venomous, and the former of these into venomous having
several maxillary teeth, and into venomous with isolated fangs.
In the non-venomous, the branches of the upper jaw are furnished throughout their length, like
those of the lower jaw and the palate, with fixed and solid teeth. There are three or four subequal
ranges of these teeth in the upper part of the mouth, and two in the lower.* Those among them
which have the mastoid bones inclosed within the cranium, the orbit incomplete behind, the tongue
short and thick, and which resemble the Double-Marcheurs in the cylindrical form of their head and
body, were formerly classed with the Orvets, on account of their diminutive scales.
Tue Rotes (Tortrix, Oppel; Torguatrix, Gray; Ilysia, Hemp.),—
Are externally distinguished from the Orvets by the range of scales along the belly and beneath the
tail being rather larger than the others, as also by the extreme shortness of the tail. They have but
one lung. All are from America.
The Uropeltis, Cuy. (Anilius, Oken), is an allied new genus, the tail of which, still shorter and obliquely trun-
cated above, is flat and beset with little scales at the truncation. Their head is very small; the muzzle pointed ;
they have arange of scales under the tail, a little larger than the rest, and a double range beneath its truncate
portion.
The non-venomous Serpents which, on the contrary, have detached mastoid bones, and the jaws or
which are dilatable, have the occiput more or less bulged, and the tongue forked and very extensible.
Two principal genera have long been distinguished,—the Boas and the Snakes proper.
Tue Boas (Boa, Lin.),—
Formerly comprehended all Serpents, venomous or not so, the under-part of the body and tail of
which is covered with scaly transverse bands, each of a single piece, and which have neither spur nor
rattle at the tip of the tail. Being very numerous, it is necessary to subdivide them, after abstracting
the venomous ones.
* The common opinion is, that all Serpents destitute of pierced , hack-molars of which are very large, are reputed to be ex*remely
fangs in the lower part of the jaw, are non-venomous; but this | have | venomous in the countries which they inhabit; an opinion which is
confirmed by the experiments of Lalande and Leschenauld, which it
is desirable should be repeated.
some reason to doubt. All have a maxillary gland, often very large ;
and the back-molars frequently exhibit a groove, which would seem to
conduct seme liquor. This much is certain, that various species, the
282 REPTILIA.
The Boas more particularly so named, have a hook on each side of the anus; a compressed body,
larger towards the middle ; a prehensile tail; and small scales, at least on the hinder part of the head.
Among them are found the largest of all Serpents, certain species attaining a length of thirty or forty
feet, and being capable of swallowing Dogs, Stags, and even Cattle, at least according to some narra-
tors, after having crushed them within their folds, lubricated them with their saliva, and enormously
dilated their jaws and gullet. This operation lasts a long while. A remarkable particular of their
anatomy consists in their having one lung but half shorter than the other. [At the extremity of the
great lung in all this tribe is an extremely capacious air-bag, the use of which appears to be for con-
taining the air requisite for respiration, when the nostrils are closed by the tedious process of degluti-
tion.] We subdivide these Serpents according to the teguments of the head and jaws.
Some have the head covered as far as the tip of the muzzle with small scales resembling those of the body, and
the plates which invest the jaws are not furrowed with grooves. Others have scaly plates beneath the eyes as far
as the muzzle, and no furrows to the jaws. Some, again, have scaly plates upon the muzzle, and grooves upon
those of the sides of the jaws. There are some with plates on the muzzle, and the sides of the jaw hollowed into a
slit-like chink beneath the eye and further backward. And, lastly, some have no furrows, and the muzzle
invested with plates but slightly prominent, which are obliquely cut backwards in front and truncated at the tip,
so as to terminate in corners: these have the body much compressed, and the back keeled. They inhabit the
East Indies whereas the others are from America, and should form a distinct subgenus—Cenchris, Gray.
Tue Scyrats (Pseudoboa, Schneider).
Plates, not only on the muzzle, but over the cranium, as in the Snakes proper; no grooves, the body
round, and head even with the trunk, as in the Roles.
Daudin has likewise separated
Tue Eryx,—
Which differ by having a very short obtuse tail, and by their ventral plates being narrower. The head
is short and nearly even with the body, characters in which they approximate the Roles, were it not
that the conformation of their jaws permitted these to distend. The head is covered with small
scales; and they kave also no hooks near the anus.
Tuer Erpetons, Lacepede,—
Are very remarkable for having two soft prominences covered with scales, at the tip of the muzzle ;
head plated; the plates of the belly not very wide, and those of the under-part of the tail different
from the other scales. Their tail, however, is long and pointed.
Tue Snakes Proper (Coluber, Lin.) —
Comprehended all the species, venomous or non-venomous, the plates underneath the tail of which are
divided each into two, or, in other words, ranged in pairs.
Independently of the subtraction of the venomous kinds, their number is so vast that we are obliged to have
recourse to all sorts of characters in order to distinguish them. First, are separated
Tue Pytuons, Daudin,—
Which have hooks near the anus, and narrow ventral plates, as in the Boas, from which they only
differ by having the plates underneath the tail double. Their head is plated at the tip of the muzzle,
and their lips grooved. Species occur as large as any Boa.
Some of these Pythons have the first, and others the terminal plates of their tail, simple ; but these are perhaps
accidental varieties.
The Cerberi, like the true Pythons, have the head entirely covered with small scales, with the exception of
plates between and before the eyes ; but they have no hooks near the anus. They bave sometimes also simple
plates at the base of the tail.
Xenopeltis, Reinwardt; have great imbricated triangwar plates before the eyes, which might be confounded
with the scales adjacent to them, only that the latter are smaller.
Heterodon, Beauvois.—The ordinary plates of this group, but the tip of the muzzle composed of a short single
piece, in form a trihedral pyramid, which is a little raised and erected above, a conformation which has induced
the appellation of pig-snouted Serpents.
The Hurria, Daud.—Indian species, with subcaudal plates always simple, except those at the point, which are
double ; these trivial anomalies, however, merit but little notice.
The Dipsas of Laurenti (Bungarus, Oppel.)—Body compressed, and very much larger than the head: the range
of scales along the spine of the back larger than the others.
Dendrophis, Fitzinger ; Ahetulla, Gray.—Resemble the last by having a range of broader scales along the back,
and narrower scales along the flanks; but their head is not wider than the body, which is slender and very much
lengthened. Muzzle obtuse.
OPHIDIA. 283
Dryinus, Merrem ; Passerita, Gray.—Body as long and slender as in the last, but a small and slender pointed
appendage at the tip of the muzzle.
Dryophis, Fitzinger.—The same long filiform or cord-like body, but no appendage, and the scales of equal size.
Oligodon, Boié. Small species, with an obtuse, short, and narrow head, and no palatai teeth.
After all these dismemberments by different authors, there yet remain several which appear to me less worthy
of adoption ; being founded on slight differences in the proportions of the head, the thickness of the trunk, &c, :
and there is still left a group the most numerous of all in species, that of
The Snakes, as most restricted, which have no peculiar distinguishing character. Several of these are found in
France, [and one only in Britain, the common Ring-necked Snake (C. natrix and Natrix torquatus), which attains
to a yard in length, and feeds on Frogs, Mice, insects, &c.] It is eaten in some provinces of France. 'The exotic
species are innumerable: some are remarkable for the splendour of their colours; others for the regularity of the
distribution of them ; many are quite uniform in their tints ; and a few only attain a very large size.
Tue Acrocuorpvus, Hornstedt—
Are readily distinguished from the rest of this family by the uniformly small scales with which their
body is covered both above and below.
The known species (A. javensis, Lac.; Anguis granulatus, Schneider,) has each of its scales raised into three
little crests, resembling, when the skin is very loose, three isolated tubercles. It grows to a large size. Hornstedt
has stated that it subsists altogether on fruits, which in an animal of this kind would be very extraordinary.
The Venomous Serpents par excellence, that have isolated fangs, present a peculiar structure of the
organs of manducation.
Their superior maxillary bones are very small, borne upon a long pedicle, analogous to the outer
pterygoid apophysis of the sphenoid, and are also very moveable; having a pointed tooth affixed to
them, which is pierced by a small canal, through which issues a liquid secreted by a large gland
beneath the eye. This liquid it is, instilled into the wound inflicted by the tooth, which poisons
the bodies of animals, and produces effects more or less deadly, according to the species from
which it is derived. The tooth lies down flat in a fold of the gum when the Serpent has no occasion
for it, and behind it are several germs designed successively to replace it, in case it should be
left in a wound. Naturalists have termed these venomous teeth crochets mobiles [or fangs], but it is
properly the maxillary bone that moves. These Serpents have no other teeth besides the double
range upon the palate.
All the venomous species of which we possess certain information, bring forth their young alive, the
eggs hatching within the body of the parent, [though during the act of parturition]. It is thus that
their general name of Vipers has arisen, which is a contraction of viviparous.
Venomous Serpents with isolated fangs, present nearly the same external characters as the pre-
ceding; but the greater number have extremely dilatable jaws, and the tongue very extensile. Their
head, which is wide posteriorly, has in general a savage aspect, which to a certain extent announces
their ferocity. They form two principal great genera, the Rattle-snakes and the Vipers, of which the
second has many subdivisions, around which some alien small ones require to be grouped.
; Tue RaTTuLrE-sNnakEs (Crotalus, Lin.)\—
Are more celebrated than any other Serpents for the deadliness of their venom. In common with the
Boa, they have simple transverse plates beneath the body and tail, but are most obviously distinguished
by the rattling instrument which they carry at the tip of the tail, and which is formed of several
scaly cornets loosely attached together, that move and rattle whenever the animal shakes or alters the
position of its tail. It appears that the number of these cornets increases with age, and that they acquire
an additional one at each casting of the skin. Their muzzle is hollowed by a little rounded depression
behind each nostril. All the known species are from America. They are so much the more dan-
gerous, as the season or climate is hotter; but their ordinary habits are tranquil and sluggish. They
move slowly, and only bite when provoked, or for the purpose of killing their prey. Although they do
not climb trees, they nevertheless feed principally upon Birds, Squirrels, &c., which it was long be-
lieved they possessed the faculty of hallucinating or charming, so as to draw them by degrees to enter
their throat. It would seem, however, that the fear which their appearance inspires occasions those
disordered movements of their prey, which have given rise to the foregoing supposition.
Most of the species have the head scaled similarly to the back; while others have great plates upon the head.
We approximate
The Trigonocephali of Oppel (Bothrops, Spix ; Cophias, Merrem); which are distinguished ‘by the absence of
the rattle, but accord in their other characters. Some of these have simple subcaudal plates, as in the preceding,
284 REPTILIA.
and the head plated to the eyes; the tail terminated by a spur. Others have no subcaudal plates, and the head
scaled like the back. Some have the head plated, with double subcaudal plates: and others conjoin to the latter
character, excepting that the extremity of the tail has small scales both above and below, little scales upon the
head also.
Tue Vieers (Vipera, Daud.),—
The greater number of which were confounded by Linnzus with the Snakes proper, on account of
their double subcaudal plates, require to be separated from the latter by reason of their venomous
fangs, and grade into other Serpents with single or partly double subcaudal plates, being distinguished
from the Rattlesnakes and Trigonocephalets by the absence of cavities beneath their nostrils.
Some have only keeled and imbricated scales upon the head, like those of the back ; and others have the head
covered with small granulated scales, [among which is the Viper or Adder of this country]. Some again [the Ce-
rastes| have a pointed bone over each eyebrow, [and are peculiar to Africa]. Others, which are similar in ali other
respects to the preceding generally, have three plates a little larger than the scales which surround them upon
the middle of the head. There are some Vipers, also, with plates upon the head, like those of the Common Snake.
Naia—Are Vipers with plated heads, the anterior ribs of which can be dilated and thrown forward, so as to
distend this part of the trunk into a disc more or less broad. The most celebrated species is the Cobra di Capella
of India, with a spectacle-like mark on the disk, and which is extremely venomous. The Haje, or Asp, of Egypt,
is another.
Elaps.—Head plated, and an opposite organization of the body to the Asps; their jaws even can scarcely widen,
on account of the shortness of the tympanic bones, and especially of the mastoids, from which it results that the
head is nearly of even size with the body, as in the Roles and Amphisbanes.
Micrurus, Wagner, has merely the tail shorter.
Platurus, Latreille—Head also plated, and double plates beneath the tail; but the latter compressed like an
oar, which renders them aquatic.
Finally, we place at the termination of the Vipers certain species which only differ in having single subcaudal
plates, either partly or throughout. They are distinguished from the Tisiphones by having no cavities behind
the nostrils.
Some, with entire plates at the base of the tail, compose the Trimererurus, Lacepede, having large plates on the
head, and some of the subcaudal ones double, others single.
Oplocephalus, Cuy.—Have great plates on the head, and all the subcaudals single.
Acanthophis, Daud.; Ophrias, Merrem.—Plates in front of the skull and of the head, the tail terminated by a
hook, and all its plates simple, though sometimes there are double ones at its extremity.
Echis, Merrem.—Small plates on the head, and all the subcaudals single.
Langaha, Bruguitres.—Head plated ; the muzzle pointed and projecting; anterior half of the tail encircled
with entire rings, and the posterior with little imbricated scales both above and below.
Besides these two tribes of Serpents properly so called, which have been longer known, a third has
been discovered more recently, the jaws of which are organized and armed nearly as in the non-
venomous kinds, but which have, nevertheless, the first of their maxillary teeth longer than the rest,
and pierced for the purpose of conducting venom, as in the genera with isolated fangs, already described.
These Serpents form two genera, distinguished from those of the two allied families, by the scaling
of the belly and under-part of the tail.
Tue Bonears (Pseudoboa, Oppel.) —
Possess, like the Boas, the Rattlesnakes, and the Scytals, simple plates beneath the belly and tail.
Their head is short, covered with large plates, and the occiput but slightly bulged. Their most charac-
teristic distinction, however, consists in their very carinated back being furnished with a longitudinal
range of scales, broader than the lateral ones, as in the Dipsas.
They inhabit the Fast Indies, where they are called Rock Snakes, one of the species attaining a length of seven
or eight feet.
Tue Hypras (Hydrus, Schneider, in part ; Hydrophis and Pelamides, Daud.)—
Have the back part of the body and tail very much compressed and raised vertically, which, imparting
to them the power of swimming, renders them aquatic animals. They are very common in certain
parts of the Indian Seas, [and excessively venomous, feeding on fishes]. Linnaeus ranged those that
were known to him among the Orvets, on account of the small scales with which they are wholly
covered. Daudin has subdivided them as follows :—
Hydrophis.—These have a range of scales a little broader than the rest under the belly, as in the Erpetons and
Roles ; the head small, not bulged, obtuse, and covered with large plates. Several species are found in the salt
water of Bengal, and others in the Indian ocean.
Pelamides,—have, also, great plates on the head, but their occiput is bulged on account of the length of the
BATRACHITA. 285
pedicles of their lower jaw, which is extremely dilatable ; all their body-scales are equal, of small size, and disposed
hexagonally. To these subgenera I have addea that of
Chersydrus,—the head and body of which are equally covered with small scales.
THE THIRD FAMILY OF OPHIDIANS,—
Tue NAKED SERPENTS,—
Comprises but one very singular genus, which several naturalists have deemed to belong rather to the
Batrachians, although we are not aware that it undergoes any metamorphosis. It is that of
Tue Cecrirans (Cecilia, Lin.),—
So named on account of their excessively minute eyes, which are nearly hidden by the skin, and are
sometimes absent altogether. The skin is smooth, viscous, and annularly wrinkled, appearing naked,
although, upon dissection, some perfect though minute scales are discernible, which are regularly
disposed in several transverse ranges between the wrinkles of the skin, and which we have detected,
with certainty, in more than two species. The head is flattened, the anus round and nearly at the
extremity of the body, the ribs much too short to encircle the trunk, the articulations of the vertebre
together are by conically hollow facets filled up with gelatinous cartilage, the same as in the Fishes
and some of the lower Batrachians, and, in a slight degree, in the Amphisbznes only, among the other
Ophidians ; their maxillary bones cover the orbits, which are pierced by only a very small foramen, and
the temporal bones extend over the fossa, so that the skull presents a continuous beny buckler above;
their hyoid bone, composed of three pairs of arcs, induces the supposition that it originally supported
gills. The maxillary and palate teeth are arranged in two concentric lines, the same as in the
Proteans, but are often sharp and curved backward, as in the Snakes properly so called; the nostrils
open behind the palate, and the lower jaw has no moveable pedicle, the tympanic bone being encased,
together with the other bones, in the buckler formed by the skull.
The auricle of the heart of these animals is not divided so deeply as to be considered double, but
their second lung is as small as in the other Serpents; the liver is divided into a great number of
transverse lamin. In their intestines have been found vegetable matter, together with soil and sand.
Their ear has merely a small plate upon the oral orifice, the same as in the Salamanders.
Some of them have an obtuse muzzle, lax skin, very deep wrinkles, and two small cili# near the nostrils; as
C. annulata of Brazil, which is found in marshy places several feet under ground, C. glutinosa of Ceylon, &c.;
while others have the folds of the skin nearly obsolete, a very long slender body, and projecting muzzle. One of
these is totally blind, the C. dumbricoides, Daudin; it is of a blackish colour, two feet long, and no thicker than a
goose-quill.
THE FOURTH ORDER OF REPTILES,—
THE BATRACHIANS,—
Have but one auricle and one ventricle to the heart, [an assertion disproved by Professor Owen].
Their two lungs are always equal, and when young they conjoin to these, gills, which give them
a relationship with the class of Fishes, and which are borne on the sides of the neck, upon the
cartilaginous arches which support the hyoid bone. The greater number lose these gills,
together with the supporting apparatus of them, upon attaining the perfect state: three genera
only, the Syrens, Protei, and Menobranchi, retaining them at all ages.
During the period of the retention of the gills, the aorta, on proceeding from the heart,
divides into a number of branches upon each side, corresponding to that of the gills; the
blood from the gills returning through veins which unite together towards the back, into a
single arterial trunk, as in Fishes: this trunk, or the veins which form it more directly, supplies
the greater number of arteries which nourish the body, and even the vessels which conduct the
blood for respiration into the lungs. But in the species which shed their gills, the vascular
ramifications that communicate with them become obliterated, excepting two, which unite
together to form a dorsal artery, each giving off a small branch to the lung of its particular
side, so that the circulation of a Fish becomes thus converted into that of a Reptile.
286 REPTILIA.
These animals have neither scales nor carapace, but the body is invested with a naked [and
moist] skin, [over the surface of which the blood receives much of its oxygenation.] With
the exception of one genus, they have no nails to the toes.
The envelope of their eggs is simply membranous, and in most cases these are fecundated
as they issue forth, the male attaching himself to the other sex in order to be simultaneous.
Their eggs or spawn enlarge very much in the water after they have been laid. The young
not only differs from the adult by the presence of its gills, but its feet are only developed by
degrees, and in several genera there are also a deciduous beak and tail, and intestines of a
different form. Some of the species are even viviparous.
Tue Froes (Rana, Lin.)—
Have four legs and no tail in their adult state. Their head is flat, the muzzle rounded, the mouth
deeply cleft, and the greater number have a soft tongue attached only to the lower part of the gullet,
but which extends forward to the jaw, and is doubled back above. Their fore-feet have only four
toes, but the hinder sometimes show the rudiment of a sixth.
Their skeleton is entirely deprived of ribs. A cartilaginous plate, even with the head, takes the
place of tympanum, and renders the ear visible externally. The eye has two fleshy lids, and a third,
which is horizontal and transparent, concealed by the lower one.
The inspiration of air is produced simply by the movements of the muscles of the throat, which, by
dilating, draw in the air through the nostrils, and, by contracting, whilst the orifices of the nostrils
are closed by means of the tongue, force the air into the lungs. Expiration, on the contrary, is
effected by the contraction of the muscles of the lower belly: so that, by opening the belly of the
living animal, the lungs will distend without any power of contraction, and by holding open the
mouth the animal will become asphyxiated, for want of air sent into the lungs.
The embraces of the male are excessively prolonged: in reference to which the thumb of this sex
is furnished with a spongy swelling, which enlarges during the season, and which is designed to aid
in grasping. The eggs are fecundated at the moment they are laid, and the young is termed a ¢adpole.
It is at first provided with a long fleshy tail, and a small horny beak, but with no other apparent
members besides certain little fringes at the sides of the neck. These disappear after some days, but
Swammerdam assures us that they still exist as gills underneath the skin. The latter-are minute
_ crests, which are very numerous, attached to the four cartilaginous arches placed on each side of the
neck adhering to the hyoid bone, and enveloped by a membranous tunic, which is covered by the
general skin. The water, entering by the mouth, to bathe the intervals of these cartilaginous arches,
passes out either by two orifices or by a single one, according to the species, pierced through the
external skin, either on the middle or on the left side of the animal. The hind feet are gradually
developed to view, by little and little, while the anterior likewise appear beneath the skin, but do not
burst it for some time later. The tail is absorbed by degrees. The beak falls, and occasions the
genuine mandibles to appear, which had previously been soft, and were concealed underneath the skin.
The gills shrink and are obliterated, leaving the lungs to perform their functions unassisted by them.
The eye, which in the Tadpole was only visible through a thinner space in the skin, becomes
apparent with its three lids. The intestines, previously very long, slender, and spirally contorted,
shorten, and acquire the enlargement of stomach and colon: the Tadpole living solely upon aquatic
vegetation, whilst the adult animal preys on insects and other animal substances. * Finally, the limbs
of the Tadpole reproduce the parts of them that had been mutilated, nearly as in the Newts.
The particular epoch of each of these several charges varies, according to the species.
In temperate and cold climates, the perfect animal buries itself, during winter, under ground, or in
the mud below the surface of water, where it continues to live without food or respiration, [beyond
what of the latter is effected by the surface of the skin] ; although, during the warm season, if it be held
for a few minutes only with the mouth open, so as to impede the process of respiration, it perishes.
Tue Frogs, properly so called, (Rana, Laurenti),—
Have a slender body, and the hind limbs very long, and more or less palmated; their skin is smooth
and slippery ; their upper jaw supplied all round with a range of minutely fine teeth, and they have an
BATRACHIA. 287
interrupted range across the middle of the palate. The males have, on each side, under the ear, a deli-
cate membrane, which is inflated with air when they croak. These animals both swim and leap with
celerity.
(One only (B. temporaria) is indigenous tv the British Isles.]
Ceratrophrys, Boié,—are Frogs with a broad head, the skin wholly or partly granulated, and ahorn-like mem-
branous prominence over each eyelid.
Dactylethra,—South African species, with pointed toes, those of the hind-feet broadly palmated, and the three
internal having their extremities enveloped by a conical nail, of a black horny substance.
Hyla, the Tree-Frogs,—differ in no respect from the common ones, excepting that the extremity of each of their
toes is widened and rounded into a sort of viscous palette, which enables them to adhere to the surfaces of bodies,
and to climb trees, to which last they resort, during the summer, in pursuit of insects; but they deposit their eggs
in water, and penetrate into the mud in winter, like other Frogs. Several species are decked in the gayest colours.
Tue Toaps (Bufo, Laurenti)—
Have the body thick and squat, and covered with tubercles, with a large swelling pierced with pores
behind each eye, from which a fetid milky secretion is expressed; no teeth whatever; and the hind
limbs but little elongated. They leap badly, and are generally found at a distance from water. They
are animals of hideous, disgusting form, the saliva of which has been erroneously considered venomous,
as also their teeth, their supposed urine, and even the moisture which exudes from the skin; [the latter
being, in fact, absorbed by the skin, for the purpose of cutaneous respiration, often in great quantity, so
that the animal, when seized and taken up, lightens itself by discharging a quantity of this from the anus. ]
(Two species are found in Britain, viz., the Common Toad (B. vulgaris), which progresses more by leaping than
crawling; andthe Natterjack (B. calamita), an inhabitant of heaths and commons in the south of England, which
has a yellow mesial stripe along the back, never leaps, but creeps with considerable celerity, and utters a chirping
cry. Its appearance is less unprepossessing than that of the other. ]
Bombinator, Merrem,—only differs from Bufo by having the tympanum concealed beneath the skin.
Rhinella, Fitzinger ; Oxyrhynchus, Spix,—has the muzzle pointed anteriorly.
Atilophus, Cuy.—Muzzle angular, and a crest on each side of the head, extending round the parotid.
Breviceps, Merrem; Engystoma, Fitzinger, in part.—No tympanum nor parotid visible externally, an oval body,
the head and mouth very small, and feet but slightly palmated,
Pipa, Laur.—The body horizontally flattened ; head large and triangular ; tongue wholly wanting ; tympanum
concealed beneath the skin; small eyes placed towards the margin of the upper jaw; each of the front toes split
at the tip into four little points; lastly, an enormous larynx in the male, formed as a triangular bony box, within
which are two moveable bones which can close the entrance of the bronchi.
The longest known species (R. pipa, Lin.) inhabits the obscure nooks of houses in Cayenne and Surinam, and
has a granulated back, with three longitudinal ranges of larger granules. The male places the eggs of the female
upon her back, where they are fecundated, upon which the female returns to the water, the skin of her back
swelling so as to form a number of cells, which inclose each of the eggs, and wherein the young pass their tadpole
state, until they have lost their tails, and developed their limbs, at which time the mother returns to land.
THe SaLAMANDERS (Salamander, Brong.)—
Have an elongated body, four limbs, and a long tail, which give them the general form of Lizards,
whence Linnzus left them in that genus; but they have all the characters of Batrachians. Their head
is flattened; the ear concealed entirely by the flesh, having no tympanum, but merely a little cartila-
ginous plate over the fenestrum ovale ; both jaws furnished with numerous minute teeth; two longi-
tudinal ranges of equal teeth on the palate, but attached to the bones that represent the vomer ; tongue
as in the Frogs, no third eyelid; a skeleton with three small rudiments of ribs, but no bony sternum ;
a pelvis suspended by ligaments to the spine; four toes before, and nearly always five behind. They
respire, in the adult state, in the same manner as the Frogs and Tortoises. Their tadpoles breathe at
first by gills in the form of crests, to the number of three on each side of the neck, which are subse-
quently obliterated, and which are suspended to cartilaginous arches, that form portions of the hyoid
bone of the adult. A membranous operculum covers these apertures; but the gill-crests are never in-
closed within a tunic, but float loosely. Their fore-feet are developed before the hind, and the toes
appear successively.
The terrestrial species (Salamandra, Laurenti) have, in the perfect state, a round tail, and only remain in the
water during their state of Tadpole, which endures but for a brief period, and when they resort to that element to
breed. Their eggs are inclosed in an oviduct. Those of Europe have, on each side of the occiput, a gland analo-
gous to that of the Toads.
The Aquatic Salamanders (Triton, Laurenti) permanently retain the vertically-compressed tail, and pass nearly
their whole lives in the water. [It is certain, however, that those of Britain all leave the water at the end of
summer, and have then a round tail. ‘The small ones, even with the remnants of their gills still attached, may be
288 REPTILIA.
found in abundance at that period about the roots of rushes, &c., in the vicinity of ponds; whence it is not true
that they quit in consequence of the water being dried up, as has been suggested].
The experiments of Spallanzani, on the extraordinary power which these animals have of reproducing their
parts, have rendered them celebrated. ‘They renew, many times successively, the same member after it had
been severed; and this with all its bones, muscles, vessels, &c. Another faculty, not less singular, consists (as
shown by Dufoy) in their recovering after having been long frozen up inice. Their eggs are fecundated by fluid
dispersed in the watery medium, which penetrates with the water into their oviducts. They lay long chaplets of
eggs, and the young appear fifteen days from the deposition of them, retaining their gills for a longer or shorter
period according to the species. Modern observers have distinguished several European species, the males of
which develope high membranous dorsal crests very early in the spring, [which are absorbed, and the remnants
cast off, ere they leave the water at the end of summer. One, with a smooth olive-coloured skin like a Frog
(T. punctatus), and handsomely spotted with black, is common in stagnant waters throughout Britain; and two
others (7. palustris and T. marmoratus), with a granulated skin like a Toad, and also spotted upon a much darker
ground, and punctated with white, are—the first at least—equally so. All have the under parts bright orange
colour. Those with granulated skins resemble the Toads in the capability of remaining without food for a most
extraordinary period, in a state of imprisonment, having been found occasionally in closed cavities, where they
must have remained for many years.]
The skeleton of an animal of this genus has been found among the schists of GEningen, which is three feet in
length. It is the pretended fossil man of Scheuchzer.
In the suite of the Salamanders should range several very similar animals, some of which are reputed
never to have gills, while others, on the contrary, retain them permanently, notwithstanding which they
have the same lungs as the other Batrachians, being thus the only vertebrated animals that are truly
amphibious.
The former of these, which have never been seen with gills, fall under two genera.
THe Mewnopoma, Harlan.
Form altogether that of a Salamander, the eyes apparent, feet well developed, and an orifice on each
side of the neck. Besides a range of fine teeth surrounding the jaws, they have a parallel range before
the palate. The known species, fifteen to eighteen inches in length, inhabits North America, where it
is termed Hell-bender.
THE AmMpHiuMA, Garden,—
Has also an orifice on each side of the neck, but the body is excessively elongated ; the limbs and feet,
on the contrary, but little developed; and the palatal teeth form two longitudinal ranges. Likewise
from North America.
Among those which permanently retain their gills,
THE AxoLorLis,—
Altogether resemble the tadpole of a Salamander. They have velvety teeth to both jaws, and two
bands of the same upon the palate. From Mexico.
Tue Menosrancuus, Harlan,—
Has but four toes to each foot; a range of teeth on the intermaxillaries, and another parallel but more
extended range, on the maxillaries.
Tue Proteus, Laurenti.
Three toes before, and only two behind; the muzzle lengthened and depressed; both jaws furnished
with teeth; tongue but slightly moveable, and free anteriorly ; eyes excessively small, and couched be-
neath the skin, as in the mammiferous genus Spalax ; ear covered by the flesh, as in the Salamanders ;
and skin smooth and whitish. The skeleton resembles that of the Salamander, except that it has many
more vertebrz, and fewer rudiments of ribs; but the general conformation of the skull is very different.
Inhabits the subterranean waters, with which certain lakes in Carniola communicate.
Tue Syrens (Syren, Lin.)—
Are elongated animals, having nearly the form of Eels, and three branchial crests; no hind feet, nor
even vestige of pelvis; head flatiened; mouth not deeply cleft; muzzle obtuse; eye very small; ear
concealed ; lower jaw armed with teeth all round, but none in the upper; and two raised series on each
side of the palate.
One species (S. lacertina, Lin.) attains a length of three feet. Others are smaller, with the branchial crests less
developed, and compose the Pseudobranchus of Gray.
THE FOURTH CLASS OF VERTEBRATED ANIMALS.
THE FISHES—(PISCES).
[Fishes are the proper vertebrated inhabitants of the waters; and they are formed
and organized for living, moving, and in general finding their food, wholly within this
element. The nature of their locality necessarily makes their history obscure, because
human observation extends to only a very limited portion of the waters, and in that
portion to only a trifling depth; but when we consider that, exclusive of lakes and
rivers, the seas occupy full seven-tenths of the earth’s surface, that those seas yield
food as far down as the rays of the sun can extend their life-giving energy, and that
there is no obstacle in the water to bar the motions of the fish, we can at once see
that, of all vertebrated animals, they must be the most numerous, and probably they
exceed in numbers the whole of the other three classes of the same grand division of
animated nature. They inhabit, stratum super stratum, as it were,—one species near
the surface, another near the bottom, and others, again, range through the intermediate
depth. What may be the absolute depth of the ocean waters at which life ceases, and
the profound of death and darkness begins, we have no direct means of ascertaining.
It varies, of course, with the latitude, being greater as the rays of the sun are more
direct, and less as their obliquity increases ; and it probably also varies with the nature
of the bottom. In correspondence with the vast range of pasture which is assigned to
the Fishes, their productive powers are enormous,—the young produced by one Cod-fish,
at a single deposit, being ascertained to be not much less than four millions, while in the
common Flounder they are not fewer than one hundred and fifty thousand. A fertility
so enormous, as compared with anything we are acquainted with on land, of itself
shows the importance of the Class, and how well they are adapted for supplying each
other with food. But, interesting as it is, the space to which we are restricted, forbids
any disquisition on their physiology; and all that we can accomplish, is to render the
text of the last edition of Cuvier’s great work, as faithfully in substance, and as briefly
im expression, as we possibly can. Our own original remarks must necessarily be few;
and we shall inclose them in brackets, the same as this introductory paragraph, to dis-
tinguish them from the substantive part of the genuine text of Cuvier, which, in the
way of systematic arrangement, has received no improvement, since the science of
Zoology was deprived of that foremost of its cultivators. ]}
Fishes are oviparous Vertebrata, with a double circulation, and respiring through the
medium of water. For this purpose they have, on each side of the neck, branchie, or
gills, consisting of arches of bone attached to the os hyoides, or bone of the tongue ;
and to these arches the filaments of the gills are attached, generally in a row upon
each, and having their surfaces covered by a tissue of innumerable blood-vessels. The
water taken in by the mouth passes through among the filaments of the gills, and
escapes by the gill-openings towards the rear. In its progress through the filaments
of the gills, the water imparts to these the oxygen of the air which it contains [and
receives carbon in return, the same as in the lungs of an air-breathing animal. The
gills of a fish do not decompose water, so as to derive oxygen from it, but merely sepa-
U
a
rere ae LS UN ee OE
290 VERTEBRATED ANIMALS.
rate the oxygen from the atmospheric air contained in the water; and hence, if water is
deprived of this air, or impregnated with deleterious gases, Fishes cannot live in it. As
little can they bear the return of water entering at the gill-openings, and escaping by
the mouth ; for if a fish is held so that the water is made to pass in this direction, it is
as speedily drowned as if it were an air-breathing animal]. The blood is brought to
the gills by the heart, which thus answers to the right ventricle of warm-blooded
animals; and from the gills it is sent to an arterial trunk, lying immediately upon the
under side of the back bone, which trunk is the left or systematic ventricle of the heart,
and sends the blood throughout the body of the fish.
Living habitually in water, which is of very nearly the same specific gravity as their
bodies, Fishes have no weight to bear, but merely to propel themselves through the
water; and their form and their organs of motion are all adapted to this one purpose,
though varying in the species. In many, there is under the spine a membranous air-
bladder, which the fish can expand or contract at pleasure; and this is understood to
alter its gravity, and enable it to suspend itself at any depth in the water. [Many
fishes, wanting this apparatus, have, however, nearly the same habits as others which
are possessed of it. ]
Progressive motion is effected by the tail striking alternately right and left against the
water, [for which purpose the flexure of the spine is lateral, whereas in the other Verte-
brata generally, the principal flexure is vertical], and perhaps the jet of water thrown
backward from the gill-openings may assist. Thus a fish has but little use for extremi-
ties; and the parts analogous to legs and arms are accordingly very short, terminating in
a number of rays analogous to fingers and toes, and these, covered by membranes, form
what are termed fins. The fins answering to arms are called pectorals, and those
answering to legs ventrals; and besides these there are cften fins on the back called
dorsal, behind the vent called anal, and on the extremity of the tail called caudal,
The texture of the fins is important in classification. If the rays consist of single
bones, whether stiff or flexible, they are said to be spinous ; and if they consist of a
number of jointed pieces, divided at their extremities, they are called soft, or articulated.
The pectorals are attached to two bones immediately behind the gills, and answering
to the scapulars, which bones are sometimes imbedded in the muscles, or attached to the
spine, but generally to the bones of the head. The pelvis rarely adheres to the spine;
and it is often in advance of the belly, and attached to the bones of the shoulders.
The vertebre have their proximate surfaces concave, and filled with cartilage, which
forms the joints, and is generally continued by an aperture through the centre of each
vertebra. Spinous processes, upwards and downwards, support the muscles, and main-
tain the vertical position of the body; but, as far as the cavity extends, the downward
processes are wanting, and there are transverse processes, to which the ribs are some-
times soldered by cartilages.
The head varies much in form; but in general consists of the same number of bones
as in the other Vertebrata,—a frontal of six pieces, parietals of three, occipitals of five,
and five of sphenoid and two of each temporal bone, are included in the composition of
the cranium.
Besides the brain, which is disposed as in Reptiles, Fishes have nodes or ganglions
at the base of their olfactory nerves. The nostrils are simple cavities at the end of the
muzzle, always pierced with two holes, and lined by a regularly-plaited pituitary mem-
PISCES. 291
brane. In their eyes, the cornea is flat, and there is a little aqueous humour, but the
crystalline lens is almost spherical, and very hard. The ear is a sac, in which are sus-
pended small hard bodies; and there are three membranous canals within the cranium
in ordinary fishes, but in its walls in the cartilaginous ones. They want the Eustachian
tube and tympanal bones; and only the Sharks and Rays have an external opening,
which in them is level with the head. As great part of the tongue is bony, and as it is
often furnished with teeth and other hard parts, Fishes can have little sense of taste.
The fleshy cirri, or beards as they are termed, of some of the species, are perhaps
organs of touch. The body is in general covered with scales, and generally speaking
they have no organ of prehension except the mouth.
In most fishes, the intermaxillary bone forms the edge of the upper jaw, having the
maxillary or the labial behind it. The palatal bones, pterogoid and zygomatic pro-
cesses, and the tympanum and squamosa, form an anterior jaw, as in Birds and Serpents,
to the posterior part of which the lower jaw is articulated, which jaw has generally
two bones in each side, except in the cartilaginous fishes. The teeth are very various
in situation, in number, and in form. They are found on the intermaxillaries, the max-
illaries, the lower jaw, the vomer, the palate, the tongue, the gill-arches, and even on
the bones of the pharynx behind these; [but many fishes have them only on some of
these places, and there are some which are almost, if not altogether, toothless].
Besides the gill-arches, the hyoid bone supports the gill-membrane. The gill-lids, or
operculi [by the working of which respiration is carried on], consist of three pieces, the
operculum, sub-operculum, and inter-operculum. These are articulated on the temporal
bone, and play on the pre-operculum; but many of the cartilaginous species want them.
The stomach and intestines differ greatly ; and, except in cartilaginous fishes, the
pancreas is supplied by ceca round the pylorus, or by a duplicature of the intestine.
The kidneys are against the spine, but the bladder is above the rectum, and opens behind
the vent and the reproductive passage, contrary to what is found in the Mammalia. The
male organs are large glands termed mi/ts, and the female are sacs, which also attain
great size, and have the eggs in their internal folds. In most fishes, there is no im-
pregnation till after the expulsion of the eggs; but in the Sharks and Rays, and some
others, the case is different, some of them producing perfect eggs, and others bringing
forth the young alive.
The proper classification of Fishes is a very difficult matter. ‘There are two distinct
series of them:—FisuEs, properly so called, or Bony Fishes ; and Cartilaginous Fishes,
or Cuonproprerycu. The latter want some bones of the jaws, and have other pecu-
liarities: they are divided into three orders ;—
Cycxostomt (round-mouths, or suckers), which have the jaws soldered into a sort of
ring, and numerous gill-openings.
Srracui (Sharks and Rays), which have gill-openings similar to the former, but
the jaws not soldered into a ring.
Sturrones (Sturgeons), which have the gill-openings with a lid, as in the Fishes
properly so called.
Of the Orpinary Fisues, or those with bones in the skeleton, one order have the
maxillary bone and the palatal arch fixed to the cranium. These are called Piecro-
enatui (soldered jaws), and they consist of two families: Gymnodontes (naked teeth),
and Sclerodermi (hard skins). Another order, the Lornosrancuir, which consists
U 2
999 PISCES.
but of one family; and which, with the jaws perfect, have the filaments of the gills
arranged in tufts upon the arches.
In the rest, which include by much the greater number of the True Fishes, the cha-
racter employed by Ray and Artedi, and taken from the nature of the first rays of the
dorsal and anal fins, furnishes two principal divisions. ‘These are MaLacoprEryGil
(soft fins), in which all the rays, with the occasional exception of the first dorsal or the
pectorals, are soft or jointed; and Acanruorreryeir (spiny fins), in which the first
portion of the dorsal, or first dorsal when there are two, always have spinous rays, and
which have also some in the anal, and at least one in each ventral.
The first of these sub-classes may be divided according to the position of the ventral
fins. If these are on the belly, the fishes are Abdominal ; if attached to the shoulder,
they are Sub-brachian ; and if wanting, they are Apodal. Each of these orders com-
prises certain families, of which the abdominal ones are very numerous.
The Spinous Fishes do not admit of this kind of division; but must be separated into
families, the characters of which are, in many instances, well defined. The same gra-
dation of families cannot be traced among Fishes as among Mammalia. Thus, the organs
of sense, and those of generation in some, indicate connexion between Cartilaginous
Fishes and Serpents, while the imperfect skeleton of others of these fishes indicates a
relation to Mollusca and Worms, [though the far more important disposition of the
nervous system, characteristic of the type of Vertebrated Animals, is still retained.
The abstract of Cuvier’s arrangement of Fishes, by far the best—that is, the most
natural, which has hitherto been made, or which there are materials for making—may
be given briefly thus:—The series of True or Bony Fishes he divides into the two divi-
sions already mentioned, as distinguished by the rays of the fins. The Spinous Fishes
form a single order, and this order he divides into fifteen families, which he names,
from some well-known species as the type, or for some marked peculiarity of character
which belongs to the whole of the family and to no other fish. The Soft-finned Fishes
he divides into three orders, according as the ventral fins are abdominal, thoracic, or
wanting; and the Cartilaginous Fishes he divides into two orders,—those with free
gills, and those with the gills fixed. ]
THE FIRST ORDER OF BONY FISHES.
ACANTHOPTERYGII.
This first order contains by far the greater number of the Ordinary Fishes. Their characters
are spinous rays in the first dorsal, if there are more than one, and spinous rays in the first
part if there is one only; but sometimes, instead of a first dorsal, they have free spines
without any connecting membranes. The anal fin has also its first rays spinous; and
there is generally one such ray in each ventral. [When we speak of the first ray of a fin,
we mean the one nearest the head of the fish, which is easily understood in the other fins, and
is the extreme one either above or below in the caudal. |
The spinous fishes are arranged into fifteen families, and some of these families contain a
vast number of genera. The families are named, as already noticed, from some well-known
species, or some strikingly peculiar character. [When a species is the type, the technical
name of the family ends in ide@ or oide, the Greek word for resemblance; and when it is
founded on a peculiar character, the name is descriptive of that].
ACANTHOPTERYGIL. 293
THE FIRST FAMILY OF THE ACANTHOPTERYGII.
Prercip& (the Percu Family).
These fishes have the body oblong, covered with hard or rough scales, with the gill-lid or gill-flap, or
often both, toothed or spinous in the margins. The species are very numerous in the waters of all
warm countries ; their flesh is in general agreeable and wholesome ; they are mostly thoracic, or have
the ventral fins under the pectoral, and they are subdivided according to the number of gill rays.
The first division have seven rays in the gills, two dorsal fins, and all their teeth are velvety.
[Cuvier makes use of this expression as descriptive of very minute teeth, set closely together
in numerous rows, and thus resembling the pile of velvet in arrangement though not in texture.]
This division comprises various species, of which the following are the principal genera:—
Perca, including the Common Perch of Europe, and various other species of North America and other places ;
Labrax, the Basse, a marine genus, of which species are found both in Europe and in America; Lates, the Perch
of the Nile, of which there are also species in the Indian rivers ; Centropomus, the Sea Pike, which has the oper-
culum obtuse and without spines; Grammistis, an Indian genus, with white longitudinal stripes, and a black
ground ; Arpro, the River Perch, found chiefly in the Rhine ; Zingel, a peculiar Perch of the Danube, with thirteen
spines in the first dorsal.
This subdivision also comprehends some fishes of foreign countries, whose peculiarities cause several subgenera.
These are, Huro, like a true Perch, only the pre-operculum is not toothed; felis, with hooked teeth in the jaws,
but not in the palate ; Niphon, with strong spines on the pre-operculum and operculum ; Enoplosus, like a Perch,
but with body much compressed, two high dorsals, and the pre-operculum deeply toothed ; Diplorion, compressed,
double-toothed border to the pre-operculum, and two spines on the gill-lid. Other species of this subdivision are,
Apogon, small fishes, of a red colour, with two dorsals far apart, and large scales, easily separated. One of them,
the King of the Mullets, or Beardless Mullet, is found in the Mediterranean ; Chetlodipterus, resembling the former,
but with long teeth in the jaws; and Pomatomus, a very rare genus, of small size, with immense eyes, and
exceedingly small teeth, velvety in their arrangement.
A second subdivision have two dorsal fins, but long and pointed teeth, mingled with a velvety
arrangement.
Of these the principal genera are Ambassis, with the dorsals near each other, and a spine in front of the former ;
they are small fishes of the warm regions of the East, abundant in pools and rivulets, and sometimes prepared as
Anchovies; and Lucio-perca, the Perch-Pike, with long teeth on the maxillaries, and and also in the palate, found
in Eastern Europe.
The second division of the Perches have seven rays in the gills, but only one dorsal fin; the genera
are arranged by the characters of their teeth, and the leading ones are these :—
Serranus, the Sea Perch; Anthias, the Barber, a beautiful red fish of the Mediterranean, with metallic reflec-
tions; Merous, the Great Perch, and some varieties.
Distinct from these are several genera, Plectrepoma, Diacopus, Mesoprion, Acerina, Rypticus, Polyprion,
Centropristis, and Gristes. These inhabit different parts of the world, and some of them are beautiful fishes.
The Percide with less than seven gill-rays, are arranged according to the number of their dorsal
fins and the characters of their teeth.
With a single dorsal, some have hooked teeth among the other ones, as Cirrhites, which inhabit the Indian
Ocean, and have six gill-rays. Others have only small teeth, among which there are the following genera, Chiro-
nemus, Pomotis, Centrachus, Priarcanthus, Dules, Therapon, Palates, and Elotes. These are chiefly fishes of the
warm countries, some of the fresh water and others of the sea; their colour is in general silvery, marked with
blackish longitudinal lines.
There are two genera of Percide which have less than six gill-rays and two dorsals.
These genera are Tyichodon, a native of the North Pacific ; and Si//ago, found in the Indian Ocean. One of
the latter is supposed to be the finest fish in India. +
We now pass on to other Percide, which have more than seven gill-rays, and seven soft rays besides
a spine in their ventrals, the other Acanthopterygit having never more than five soft rays.
The genera, Holocentrum, Myripristis, Beryx, and Trachichthys, all of which are brilliant fishes of the warm
seas, and some have the air-vessel divided into two parts.
All the Percide hitherto mentioned have the ventrals immediately under the pectorals ; but there
are others which have them differently placed.
The Jugular Percide have the ventrals upon the throat farther forward than the pectorals. They
comprehend the following genera :—
Trachinus, the Weevers, with the head compressed, the eyes near each other, the mouth obliquely up-
a |
A a OS) UAL a Eon 100 oP
PISCES.
wards, the first dorsal very short, but with a formidable spine on the first ray, the second dorsal long, the
pectorals large, and a strong spine on the operculum. ‘These fishes lie in the mud, and inflict severe wounds
with their dorsal spine, which the fishermen believe has a poisonous quality, but it is merely rugged, and lacerates
an ill-conditioned wound, similar to what is inflicted by the antler of a Stag. Percis, which resemble the Weevers,
and inhabit the warm seas, have crooked teeth on the maxillaries and the vomer, but none on the palatal bones.
Pinguipes, also of the warm seas, more sluggish than the preceding genus, with the teeth strong and conical,
fleshy lips, and teeth on the palate. Percophis, with the body very long, some of their teeth long and pointed, and
the lower jaw much advanced.
One very remarkable genus of Percidw is Uranoscopus, the Star-gazer, so called because the eyes are placed
on the upper surface of the nearly cubical head, and directed toward the heavens. Their-pre-operculum is tcothed
on the lower part ; their mouth is cleft vertically ; they have a strong spine on each shoulder, and only six rays
on each gill, Within their mouth, behind the tongue, is a narrow slip which they can protrude, and with which
they attract small fishes, while themselves are concealed in the mud. Their gall bladder is of immense size.
One species, U. scaber, inhabits the Mediterranean, but none of the others are European. This is a very ugly fish,
but still it is eaten.
The third division comprises the 4)dominal Percide, or those which have the ventral fins behind
the pectorals.
One genus has them still partially attached to the bones of the shoulder. This is Polynemus (many fillets), so
called because the inferior rays of their pectorals are filled and extended into long threads. Their teeth are in part
velvety, like those of the true Perches, and partly also like those of a Carp, and they have them on the maxillaries,
the vomer, and the palate. Their snout, however, is rounded, and the vertical fins are scaly. They are found in
the waters of warm countries, and one, P. paradiseus, of a beautiful yellow colour, with seven filaments from the
fin on each side, at least twice as long as the body, is the celebrated “‘mango fish” of the Ganges, reckoned
the most delicious in India, Most of the other species have the filaments shorter, but the flesh of all of them is
excellent.
The following genera have the ventrals still farther behind, and the bones of the pelvis quite detached
from the bones of the shoulder. Of these there are several :— ;
Sphyrena, the Sea Pike, which has been confounded with the Zsox or True Pike. They are large
fishes, with an oblong head and projecting under jaw. There are several species inhabiting the warmer
seas, and one, S. barracuda, is as much dreaded as the White Shark. Paralepis, small fishes, resembling
the last genus in general characters, but with the second dorsal fin small and fleshy. Mudlus, the Sur-
mullet, a very celebrated genus, and held in much estimation by epicures. These fishes must not be
confounded with the Mullets properly so called, which give name to another family, and are typical of
it, being very different in form and appearance from the Surmullets. The latter have the body thick and
oblong, with the profile of the head nearly vertical, the eyes far up, teeth in the lower jaw and palate only, two
cirri inwards at the lower jaw, and but four rays in the gills. There are two species, both of which are European,
the Striped Red Mullet, W. swrmudatus, which is not very uncommon on the southern coast of England; and the
Plain Red Mullet, 7. barbatus, which, though named as a British fish, is chiefly found in the Mediterranean.
Both species are delicious eating ; and the luxurious Romans used to feast their eyes with the changes of colour
in the Red Mullet when dying, before they devoured its flesh. Upeneus is a genus of the tropical seas, with teeth
in both jaws, but none in the palate. They have only four gill-rays, like the Surmullets, but have also an air-
bladder, which the latter are without. These complete the family of the Percide, as now known.
THE SECOND FAMILY OF ACANTHOPTERYGII.
FisHes witH Harp CHEEKS.
This family comprehends a number of fishes of which the appearance of the head is singular, being
variously mailed, or defended by spines and scaly plates of hard matter ; but they have many characters
in common with the Percide. Their principal distinction consists in the suborbital bone being
more or less extended over the cheek, and articulated with the operculum. The Star-gazer is the only
genus of the Perch family which resembles them in this respect ; but in it, though the suborbital bone
is very broad, it is connected posteriorly with the temporal bones, and not with the operculum.
The following are the principal genera :—
Trigla, the Gurnards, so called from the sounds which they utter with their gill-lids when taken out of the water.
hey have an immense suborbital plate, to which the operculum or gill-lid is articulated by an immoyeable suture,
so as to be incapable of separate motion. ‘They have the head vertical in the sides, hard and rough bones, two
distinct dorsals, three free rays under the pectorals, twelve cceca, and an air-bladder of two lobes. The Gurnards
properly so called, have small teeth in both jaws, and in front of the vomer, together with large pectorals,
but not sufficiently so for raising them out of the water, like those of the Flying Fishes. There are many species
found in the temperate seas, which, though in estimation for the table, are inferior in this respect to the Sur
mullets. ‘The English species are 7. cuculus, the Red Gurnard, with strong plates in the cheeks, the body
ACANTHOPTERYGIL. 295
lengthened, and nearly round, one spinous and one soft-ray dorsal fin; seven rays in the gills, gill-opening large,
and with three free rays at the base of each pectoral. 7. Hirundo, the Sapphirine Gurnard, with the pectorals of
immense size, but in most of its other characters analogous to the Red Gurnard. It is more abundant than that
species, and grows toa larger size. Is rather a dry fish, but the flavour is tolerably good, and it answers very
well for salting. There are various other species, chiefly found in the Mediterranean.
The following genera, which are closely allied to the Gurnards, deserve some notice :— Prionotus, an
American fish, resembling the Sapphirine Gurnard, but with the pectorals so large, that they can support the
body during a considerable leap through the air. They have a characteristic band of small teeth, closely
crowded together, upon each parietal bone. Peristidion, a genus having the whole body mailed with large hex-
agonal scales, ranged in longitudinal rows. Their muzzle is divided in two, and there are cirri to the mouth, but
no teeth. Dactylopterus, celebrated as Flying Fishes. ‘They have the subpectoral rays numerous, longer than the
body, and united by a membrane, so as to furnish large supplemental fins, by means of which the fishes can
protract their fall for a few minutes, when they spring from the water to escape the Coryphenes, and other ene-
mies ; but as the fishes cannot fly, or take a new impulse from the air, they speedily fall down and become the
victims of the pursuers. ‘They are found in the Mediterranean aud Indian Ocean; and are small fishes, seldom
more than a foot in length. Cephalacanthus, resembles the former, with the exception of the supplementary fins,
or wings, as they are sometimes improperly called. Cotfus, the Bull-head, of which there are several species.
They have the head depressed, with teeth in both jaws and in the front of the vomer, the gill-lids furnished with
spines; gills with six rays, and large openings, bodies slender, and without scales ; two dorsals, near to each other,
and the ventral fins small. Of these, C. gobio, the Miller’s Thumb, is found in rivers; C. bubalis, which has the
gill-lids very spiny, C. quadricornis, with four short spinous processes on the top of the head, are found in the
sea: besides these there are some foreign species.
Apidophorus, the Pogge, sometimes termed the Armed Bull-head, has the body octangular, and covered with
scaly plates, with recurved spines on the snout, and teeth in the jaws only; it is a genus found in the Northern
Atlantic and Pacific, but the species are small and unimportant.
Some groups, recently known, have the characters of Cottus, and of Scorpena. Of these we may notice
Hemitripterus, with two dorsals, a bristly head, and no scales ou the body; it varies in length from one to two feet,
and is found on the American shores. Hemilepidotus, has only one dorsal; teeth in the palate, and longitudinal
bands of scales, which are not visible till the body is dried; it occurs in the Pacific. Platycephalus, is found in
the Indian Ocean. It has large ventrals, with six rays placed behind the pectorals ; the head depressed, and sharp
and spinous at the sides, but not operculated. There are seven rays in the gills, a row of sharp teeth in the
palate, and the body covered with scales.
Scorpena, of which there are two subgenera, which have the head rough, and hardened with plates, and are com-
pressed laterally; the body is scaly; and there is one dorsal fin. Except in the singular appearance of their
armed and tuberculated heads, they very much resemble the Perches. The subgenera aye Scorpena, without
scales, but armed with spines, which are accounted dangerous. ‘They are a gregarious fish, and have
their haunts among the rocks. Some allied species have the body much compressed, and a very high
dorsal fin, united to the caudal. Sebastes, the Norway Haddock, rather a large species, with many spines on the
head, a long dorsal, of which the posterior portion has soft rays; the eyes very large, and teeth in all the jaws. it
inhabits the northern seas, and the Greenlanders use its spines as needles. Pterois, Indian fishes, resembling
the last genus, but with no lateral and pectoral rays; remarkably long; their colour very beautiful; and no
teeth in the palate. Blepsias, inhabits the North Pacific; has hard cheeks, cirri on the lower jaw, five gill-rays,
small ventrals, and one dorsal, consisting of three lobes. Apistes, Treacherous, are small fishes, having a formid-
able spine on the suborbital plate, and branched rays in the pectorals. Some have scales, andsome not. Agriopus,
want the spine of the former, have the dorsal very high, and reaching to between the eyes, a narrow muzzle, and
the body without scales. Pedor, like Scorpena in their teeth ; two free rays in the pectorals, head flat, eyes close
together, dorsal spines very high, and whole appearance singular. Synanceia, as ugly as the former; the head
shapeless, tuberculated, and the skin loose. No teeth on the vomer or palate. Like most of the analogous genera,
they inhabit the warm seas, and this genus is considered poisonous. Monocentris,—body short, thick, com-
pletely covered with rough, angular plates, four or five stout spines in place of the first dorsal; each ventral a
single large spine; head and mouth large; teeth on the jaws and palate, short and crowded; found near Japan.
Gasterosteus, Stickleback, a numerous and very common genus, found both in fresh waters and the sea.
Named from the free spines on the back, anda bony covering on the belly. Their ventrals, placed behind the
pectorals, consist only of a single spine, and they have but three rays and gills. There are several European
species, distinguished chiefly by the number and character of their spines. Though of small size, they are
exceedingly voracious. Orveosoma, a small oval fish, with its body all covered over with scaly cones; only one
species is known.
THE THIRD FAMILY OF THE ACANTHOPTERYGII.
Scianip& (the Maiere Family).
These still resemble the Perches in the notches of the pre-operculum and operculum; but they have
no teeth on the vomer or palate. The muzzle is thickened, and there are a few scales on the dorsal
fins, of which fins some genera have one and others two.
The following are the principal genera :—
296 PISCES.
Sciena, of which there are seven subgenera. ‘The general characters are,—the head inflated, and supported by
cavernous bones ; two dorsals, or one deeply notched, the soft part much longer than the spinous; the anal short,
the pre-operculum toothed, and the operculum divided into points at its extremity; seven arches in the gills.
They resemble the Perches, only they have no teeth in the palate; their whole head is scaly, their air-bladder
often curiously fringed, and the stony appendages in the ear larger than in most fishes. The following are the
subgenera :—
Sciena, or Maigres, properly so called, which have the spines of the anal weak, and neither elongated canine
teeth nor cirri at the mouth. One species, S. wmbra, inhabits the Mediterranean, and used to be highly esteemed,
but has latterly become rare. It grows to the length of six feet or more. Some other species of this subgenus
are found in the Southern and Indian Seas.
Otolithus, has the anal spines weak, and no cirri, some elongated or canine teeth, and two horns attached to the
air-bladder, and erected forwards. They are Indian and American fishes; one is known as the Stone Perch of
Pondicherry. Ancylodon, resembles the former, but has a short muzzle, long canine teeth, and a pointed tail.
Corvina, small and crowded teeth, with neither canines nor cirri; the second anal spine rather strong. One,
species, C. nigra, is abundant in the Mediterranean, and there are others in the Indian and American seas.
Johnius, resembles the last, but has the second anal spine weaker, and shorter than thesoft rays. They are found
in the seas of India, Tropical Africa, and America, and are esteemed as food, their flesh being white and easy of
digestion. Umbrina, distinguished by a cirrus on the lower jaw. A remarkably beautiful fish, found plentifully
in the Mediterranean, and occasionally on the southern coasts of Britain. Its ground colour is golden, with bright
bands of steel blue; and its flesh is excellent. It is not a very long fish, but is sometimes forty pounds in weight.
Pogonias, somewhat like the former, but with several cirri below the jaw. Some of them are silvery, and attain
the size of an Umbrina. This fish produces much more sound than any of the other Sciznide, on which account
it is sometimes called the Drum-fish.
Eques, has a long and compressed body, elevated at the shoulders, and tapering to the tail; the teeth are small
and closely set ; the first dorsal is high, the second long and scaly ; and they all belong to the American seas.
The Scienide with a single dorsal fin, are subdivided according to the number of the gill-rays.
Those which have seven, correspond to some genera of the Sparidz, and have the pre-operculum always
notched. The following genera have seven gill-rays :—
Hemulon, has the muzzle lengthened, resembling that of a Hog; the lower jaw compressed, opening very wide
and of a bright red. Hence they are called “ Red-throats”’ in the West Indian Islands. Their teeth are small, and
closely set; and their dorsal fin is slightly notched, having the soft part scaly. They inhabit the American seas.
Pristipoma, have pores in the jaw, like the last species, but the muzzle thicker, the mouth not so deeply cleft,
and their dorsal and anal fins without scales. The obtuse angle of the operculum is concealed by a membrane.
They are numerous, and inhabit the warm latitudes of both oceans.
Digramma, resemble the last-named, except that the cavity of the symphysis is wanting, and there are two large
pores beneath each side. They are found in both oceans. Those of the Atlantic have large scales, and those of
the Indian Ocean smaller, and a shorter and thicker muzzle.
The Scizenide with a single dorsal, and less than seven gill-rays, admit of more subdivision. Some
have the lateral line extending to the caudal fin, others have it interrupted. The following genera
possess the former character :—
Lobotes, have the muzzle short, the lower jaw prominent, the body high, and the posterior angle of the dorsal
and anal fins so elongated, as, with the rounded candal fin, to appear in three lobes. There are four groups of very
small points near the end of the jaw. They inhabit both oceans.
Cheilodactylis, have the body long, the mouth small, many spinous rays in the dorsal, and the lower rays of the
pectorals simple, and produced beyond the membrane.
Scolopsides, have the second suborbital plate toothed, and terminated by a point directed backwards, crossing
another point of the third suborbital, directed the contrary way. The body is oblong, mouth little cleft, teeth
velvety, scales large, and no pores in the jaws. They inhabit the Indian seas.
Micropteres, have the body oblong, three spines on each side of the jaw, and the last rays of the soft part of the
dorsal separated from the others, and forming a small peculiar fin. They have the operculum without notches.
The Sciznidz with less than seven gill-rays, and the lateral line interrupted, form several genera of
small oval fishes, generally finely coloured, and distinguished by the armature of their heads. They
have a nearer relation to the genus Chetodon, and resemble some of the fishes with labyrinthic
branchie. The following are the genera :—
Amphitrion, with the pre-operculum and three operculum pieces dentelated, the latter produced on a single row
of blunt teeth. Pomacentres, have the pre-operculum denteiated, the operculum without armature, and a single
row of trenchant teeth. Premnas, have one or two stout spines on the suborbital, and the pre-operculum toothed.
Dascyllus, resemble Pomacentres, except in having the teeth very small, and thickly crowded. All the genera in-
habit the Indian seas.
Glyphisodon, with the gill-lids entire, and a single row of trenchant and generally notched teeth. They are
found in the Atlantic, but more abundantly in the Indian seas.
Helianus, resemble the preceding genus in their operculum, but have the teeth small and velvety.
ACANTHOPTERYGII. 297
THE FOURTH FAMILY OF THE ACANTHOPTERYGII.
Sparip (the Sea-pream Family).
These have no teeth in the palate; their general figure resembles that of the preceding family; their
bodies have scales larger or smaller, but they have none on the fins; their muzzle is not thickened, nor
the bones of the head cavernous; they have no notches in their preoperculum, nor spines on the oper-
culum; their pyrolus has ccecal appendages ; they have six gill-rays, which are arranged according to
the form of the teeth. The first tribe, of which there are five genera, have the sides of the jaws set
with round, flat teeth, resembling a pavement. The genera are as follow :—
Sargus, with cutting teeth in the front, like those of Man; but in some species the teeth vary.
Chrysophris, Gilt-heads, with round grinders in the sides of the jaw, and a few blunt conical teeth in front.
There are two European species: C. auratus, a large and beautiful fish, with a golden eyebrow; and C. microdon,
with the teeth smaller, and the profile fuller. The first species is occasionally found on the south coast of England.
They have very strong teeth, and are able to break the hardest shells of the Mollusca.
Pagrus, has only two rows of grinders.
P. vulgaris, silvery, glossed with red, inhabits the Mediterranean, and is occasionally met with on the English
shores. There are others in the Atlantic and the Indian Ocean, and one of Southern Africa, which has the jaws
as hard as stone.
Pagelus, has the teeth smaller, and the muzzle more elongated. P. erythrinus, the Spanish Bream, is silvery,
glossed with rose-colour: it is a very beautiful fish. There are numerous others found in the Mediterranean
and other seas; but the species named is the only one that occurs on the English coast, excepting the Sea Bream,
P. centrodentus, which is of the same colour as the fornier, but has a large dark patch on the shoulder.
Dentex, has all the teeth conical, and the front ones hooked. One species, D. vulgaris, occasionally occurs in
the south of England, and there are various others.
Some have the mouth less cleft, the body lower, and the caudal scaly to the end; and others have
no scales on the cheek, but a pointed scale between the ventrals, and one above each of them. These
form a second tribe of the family: and a third tribe also consists of a single genus,—
Cantharus, which has crowded teeth, hooked, and placed cardwise round the jaws. One species, C. griseus, of
a silvery grey colour, with brown longitudinal stripes, is found on the English shores, and known as the Black
Bream.
The fourth and last tribe consists of two genera :—
Boops, with the mouth small, and the external teeth trenchant. There are several species in the Mediterranean,
silvery or steel-coloured, with longitudinal golden stripes. Oblada, with small crowded teeth behind the trenchant
ones; silvery, with blackish stripes, and a broad black spot on each side of the tail.
THE FIFTH FAMILY OF THE ACANTHOPTERYGII.
MENID.
These differ from the last in the great extensibility of the upper jaw, which is advanced or withdrawn
by means of long intermaxillary pedicles. It contains only the following four genera :—
Mena, with fine narrow teeth in the jaws, and a band of the same on the vomer ; body shaped like that of a
Herring, lead-coloured on the back, silvery on the belly. Smaris, want the teeth on the vomer, and the body is
less elevated. Casio, has the dorsal somewhat higher. Geres, mouth protractile, jaw descends in advancing,
and teeth in the jaws only: much esteemed for food. The first two genera inhabit the Mediterranean, the third
the Indian Ocean, and the fourth the Atlantic, whence a stray individual sometimes reaches the coast of England.
THE SIXTH FAMILY OF THE ACANTHOPTERYGII.
SQUAMIPENNES (Scaly-finned).
These fishes are so designated because the soft, and often the spinous parts, of their dorsal fins are
so covered with scales as not to be easily distinguished from the rest of their bodies. This is the most
distinguishing character; but they also have, in general, the body much compressed, and the intestines
long, and with numerous ceeca. Linnzus included all those known in his time in the genus Cheéodon,
or bristle-teeth, from the thinness and close array of these parts; but this genus admits of subdivision,
and there are some others.
The Chetodons have their teeth like a brush, their mouth small, their dorsal and anal fins scaly like
the body, so that it is difficult to say where the fin commences. They abound in the seas of warm
298 PISCES.
climates, and are remarkable for the beauty of their colours. Their intestines are long, with numerous
cceca, and their air-bladders are large and strong. They frequent rocky shores, and are eaten. The
following are the genera :—
== Chetodon, properly so called, with the body more or less elliptical,
the spinous and soft rays continued in a uniform curve, the snout pro-
jecting more or less, and sometimes a small dentation on the operculum.
They all resemble each other, even in their colours, being marked with
a black band which passes over the eye. In some, there are several
vertical bands; others have them longitudinal, or oblique; some have
brown spots on the flanks; some have glossed bands on the vertical
fins, and one or two ocellated spots. Some of them are also distin-
guished by filaments produced from the soft rays of the dorsal, and
others have very few spines in that fin.
Chelmon, remarkable for the length of its snout, with the mouth small,
and at the extremity, and the teeth fine like hairs. One species, C.
rostratus, has the faculty of shooting insects with drops of water pro-
jected from the mouth, and it seizes them as they fall. It is found near
the shores of South-eastern Asia.
Heniochus, Coachman, have the first spines of the dorsal, and particu-
larly the third and fourth, extended into filaments like a whip, and
often twice the length of the body.
Ephippus, Horseman, with a deep notch between the spinous and
soft portions of the dorsal, the first of which has no scales, and can be
folded into a groove on the back. There are various species, some of
the American and some of the Indian seas; and one species is said to
be a very foul feeder. Many of this genus are found fossil in Mount Bolca in Italy, which is a vast magazine of
petrified fishes.
Holocanthus, have a strong spine on the operculum, with the edge of that toothed. They are found in the warm
latitudes of both oceans. ‘Their flesh is excellent, and the colours beautiful. and regularly marked.
Pomacanthus, have the body more elevated from a sudden rise of the edge of the dorsal. They are only known
as American.
Platax, has trenchant teeth, with three points in front of their brush-like ones, and their body strongly com-
pressed, and continued into thick, elevated, and scaly fins, with a few concealed spines in the anterior edge, so
that the height is much greater than the length. They inhabit the Indian Ocean, but a fossil species has been
found at Bulca.
Psettus, resembles Platax, but has all the teeth small and crowded; and the ventrals, which are very long in
that, reduced to a small spine, without soft rays. They are of various forms, and known only as inhabitants of
the Indian Ocean.
Pimelepterus, with a single row of teeth placed on a horizontal base or heel, and trenchant in the antericr part.
The body is oblong, the head blunt, and the fins thickened with scales, whence the name. They inhabit both oceans.
Dipterodon, an analogous genus, with trenchant teeth, chisel-shaped, and the spinous and soft parts of the
dorsal separated by a deep notch. Found in the Southern Ocean.
Fig. 133 .-—Chietodon rostratus.
The following genera, which are ranged with Chetodon, on account of their scaly fins, yet differ
from them in having teeth on the vomer and palate :—
Brama, Ray’s Bream, has the body deep and compressed, the profile almost vertical, one elongated dorsal fin,
scales on the dorsal and anal, and slender curved teeth on the jaws and bones of the palate. It is found in the
warmer seas, but is occasionally met with on the shores of England.
Pempheris, has a long and scaly anal, the dorsal short and elevated, and an obtuse profile and large eye; a-small
spine on the gill-lid, and small crowded teeth on the jaws, vomer, and palate. Inhabits the Indian seas.
Toxotes, the Archer, has the body short and compressed, the dorsal far backwards, the snout short and de-
pressed, and the lower jaw projecting beyond the upper one. It has small teeth crowded in all parts of the mouth,
and the gill-lids finely toothed. It hits insects with drops of water at the height of three or four feet above the
surface, and is remarkably sure of its aim.
THE SEVENTH FAMILY OF THE ACANTHOPTERYGII.
Scomperip& (the Macxerer Family)
This family comprises a vast number of genera, many species, and countless individuals. They are
eminently useful to Man, and are the object of some of the most extensive fisheries. Many of them
were included by Linnzus in one genus, Scoméer, but they are subdivided as follows :—
Scomber, the Mackerel, with the body spindle-shaped, beautifully coloured, smooth, and with small
scales. The common Mackerel is well known as one of the most valuable of the fast-swimming surface
ACANTHOPTERYGII 299
fishes, for the rapidity with which it dies when out of the water, and also becomes putrid, or tainted.
There are several species in the European and American seas.
Thynnus, the Tunny, has a soft corselet of large scales on the thorax, a cartilaginous keel between the crests
and the sides of the tail, and the first dorsal approaching the second. It is very abundant in the Mediterranean,
where it sometimes attains the length of fifteen or eighteen feet. It is captured in vast numbers, and forms an
essential article of the food of the people. It has been known in the Mediterranean from the remotest antiquity,
and occasionally appears on the British coast. There are several species, of which the Bonito, or Striped Tunny,
is one of the most striking.
Oreynus, has the pectoral fins much longer than the Tunny, the back blackish, the belly silvery, and the flesh
much whiter than that of the Tunny. In summer, it visits the Mediterranean and Bay of Biscay, in shoals. [Most
of the Scomberide frequent the shores in summer, for the purpose of depositing their spawn; and they subsist, in
great part, upon the fry of the later spawners, as these again live upon theirs, which is a beautiful adaptation,
whereby the immense surplus of one family of fish adequately supplies the wants of another. ]
Auxis, have the corslet and short pectorals of the Cunny, and the separate dorsals of the Mackerel. Found in
the Mediterranean. Of a fine biue on the back, with oblique blackish lines, and the flesh deep red. A West Indian
species equals the Tunny in size.
Sarda, differ from the Tunnies in having the teeth separate, strong, and pointed. The only known species in-
habits both oceans, and is common in the Black Sea and Mediterranean.
Cybium, have the body long, no corselet, jaw-teeth large and lancet-shaped, parietal teeth small, short, and
crowded. Found in the warm parts of both oceans; and some of the species grow very large. Thyrsites, has the
front teeth longer than the others, pointed teeth on the palate, and no lateral keels to the tail.
Gempylus, have jaw-teeth similar to the last, but no parietal teeth, and the ventral fins scarcely perceptible.
[These are the subgenera of Scomber, and the remaining Scomberide have characters somewhat different. ]
Xiphias, the Sword-fishes, resemble the Tunnies in their very minute scales, the keels in their tails,
the power of their caudal fin, and their whole internal organization. Their distinguishing characteristic
is a long pointed beak, formed like a sword or
spit, which terminates their upper jaw, and is
a most powerful offensive weapon, with which
they attack the largest animals in the ocean,
[and sometimes drive it into the timbers of
ships, where it breaks, and a portion is left].
This beak is principally composed of the vomer
and the intermaxillaries, and supported at its
base by the ethmoid and the frontal maxil-
laries. Their gills are not divided like the teeth of a comb, but each consists of two large and parallel
laminz, with reticulated surfaces. They swim with extreme rapidity, [and it is probable that the
peculiar gills enable them to do this with safety, not being liable to get entangled like those in threads].
Their flesh is excellent. The subgenera are,—
NXiphias, the Sword-fish, properly so called; has the beak long, flattened horizontally, and trenchant, like the
blade of a large sword; sides of the tail with strong keels; only one dorsal, which wears in the middle in old speci-
mens, and then seems two. This is one of the largest and best fishes in the European seas, and is frequently fifteen
feet long. It is very abundant in the Mediterranean, but less so in the Atlantic. Notwithstanding its formidable
weapon, its great strength, and its almost incredible celerity, a small crustaceous animal penetrates the flesh of
the Sword-fish, and sometimes so torments it that it dashes itself on the shore with mortal violence.
Tetrapturus. Beak shaped like a stiletto; each ventral conSists of one jointless blade; two small crests on
each side of the base of the caudal, as in the Mackerel. [These lateral crests on the tail appear to steady that
powerful organ, and thus render it more efficient and unerring in its intense labour.] One species inhabits the
Mediterranean.
Makaira, like the former, but wants the ventral plates; rather a doubtful species.
Tstiophorus, has the beak and caudal crests like Tetrapturus, but the dorsal high, and serving as a sail in
swimming; and the long and slender ventrals are composed of two rays each. Several species have been named,
but they are imperfectly known. All the Sword-
fishes attain a large size, [and the dorsal fin is subject
to variations].
Fig 134 .—Xiphias clodius.
Centronotus, a genus having free. spines in-
stead of the first part of the dorsal, and ventrals
in all the species. The subgenera are,—
Naucrates, the Pilot-fish, has spindle-shaped body,
free dorsal spines, keel on the tail as in the Herring,
and two free spines before the anal. The Common
300 PISCES.
Pilot-fish of the Mediterranean is not above a foot long ; but it is swift and voracious, and follows in the wake of
ships along with the Shark, which it has been erroneously supposed to lead, and hence its name of Ductor. A
black species of the South American coasts has been found eight or nine feet long.
Eclacates, form and dorsal spines like the last, but the head flattened, and the keel and anal spines wanting.
Lichia, has dorsal and anal spines on the back, one of the former lying flat and directed forwards, but the body
is compressed, and no keels on the tail. There are several species in the Mediterranean, all eatable, and some of
large size. Trachinotus merely has the body a little more elevated, and the dorsal and anal longer and more
pointed.
Rhynchobdella. Spines as in the former genus, long body, and no ventrals. The subgenera are,—
Macrognathus: has a pointed, cartilaginous muzzle, projecting beyond the lower jaw, and the dorsal and anal
separate from the caudal. Mestacembelus: jaws equal, aud dorsal and anal joined to the caudal. Both inhabit
the fresh waters of Asia, and feed on worms, in search of which they plough up the sand with their cartilaginous
noses : their flesh is much esteemed.
This is the place for the imperfectly known genus Notacanthus, which has the muzzle of the last,
free spines for a dorsal, ventrals abdominal, a long anal reaching to the top of the tail, and joining a
very small caudal. The known species inhabit the Arctic Ocean, and have been found two feet and a
half long.
Seriola. This genus resembles Lichia, has a horizontal spine before the dorsal, but the dorsal spines united by
a fin, a small fin with two spines before the anal, and no keel ou the lateral line. One species is the Milk-fish of
Pondicherry, so much esteemed for the delicacy of its flesh. There are several other species in both oceans.
Nomeus, resemble the last, but have large ventrals attached to the abdomen by their inner edge; colour,
silvery, with transverse black bands on the upper part. Has been confounded with the Gobies.
Temnodon: tail unarmed, spines or small fins before the anal, first dorsal small, second and anal small,
scales, one row of trenchant teeth in each jaw, with small crowded ones behind, and on the vomer, the parietals,
and tongue; seven rays on the gills, and the gill-lid forked. There are species common to both oceans, and about
the size of the common Mackerel.
Caranx, have the lateral line with scaly plates, keeled, and often spinous, hoiizontal spine before the first of the
two dorsals, last rays of the second dorsal often detached, some spines or a small fin before the anal. Several
species in the European seas, and generally over the globe. Resemble Mackerel, and are called Bastard
Mackerel. [On the British shores they are designated Scad or Horse Mackerel, and they sometimes make their
appearance in immense shoals, literally ‘‘ banking the sea,’’ especially along the Cornish coasts, and shores of the
Bristol Channel. They feed on the fry of Herrings, and are not in much estimation as food. ]
Vomer. This genus have the body more and more compressed and elevated in the different sub-
genera, while the armature on the lateral line diminishes, and the skin becomes smooth like satin,
without any apparent scales. They have no teeth, except short and fine ones crowded together; and
the subgenera are chiefly distinguished from each other by various filamentary prolongations of sonie
of the fins. Linnzus and Bloch included them, but improperly, in the genus Zeus (Dory). The fol-
lowing are the subgenera :-—
Olistus. These resemble Situle, a subgenus of Caranx, but the middle rays of the second dorsal are not
branched, but merely articulated, and extend in long filaments.
Scyris. Nearly the same in form and filaments,
but the spines of the fir t dorsal hidden in the edge
of the second, and the ventrals short.
Blepharis, has long filaments to the second dorsal
and anal, the ventrals very long, and the spine
scarcely above the skin; their body is very elevated,
but their profile not so vertical as that of some of
the other subgenera found in the warm seas; and in
the West Indies one species is called the ‘‘ Cobbler.”
Gallus, similar to the last in all respects except
having the profile more vertical. Argyreiosus, has
the profile still more vertical, the first dorsal defi-
nitely formed, and some of its rays extended in
filaments, as well as those of the second dorsal; the
ventrals are also very long.
Vomer, properly so called, has the body com-
pressed, and the profile vertical, as in the two sub-
wenera immediately preceding it, but none of the
fins are extended into filaments.
Zeus. After removing the analogous sub-
Hus a95Blegeen genera of Vomer, this genus comprehends
ACANTHOPTERYGII. 301
fishes with the mouth greatly projectile, and few and weak teeth. They differ much, and require
division into various subgenera.
Zeus, the Dory, has the first dorsal deeply notched
between the spines, and the intermediate membranes
extend into long filaments, together with the forked
spines along the bases of the dorsals and the anal.
One species, the Common Dory (John Dory) is yel-
lowish brown, with golden or silvery reflections,
according to the position of the light, with a round
black spot margined with white on the shoulder.
[The Dory has been a renowned fish since the days of
the ancients, who styled it not the fish of Jove, but
Zeus, that is, Jove himself. The religious also claimed
it as the “ Tribute-money-fish,”’ from the black marks
of the thumb and fingers of St. Peter on the shoulders,
in which it is the rival of the Haddock—neither of
which fishes Peter had any chance of seeing. It is
still held in great estimation by epicures; and being a
ground fish, it keeps two or three days, and is all the
Fig. 137.—The Dory. better for it.]
Capras, the Boar-fish, has the notched dorsal of the Dory, but no spines along the dorsal or anal; it has the
mouth still more projectile than the Dory, the body
covered with rough scales, and the fins entirely with-
out filaments. [Its flesh in little esteem. ]
Lampris, has a single dorsal very high anteriorly,
as also is the anal, which has one small spine before
its base; sides of the tail with keels; ventrals and
caudal lobes very long, but subject to be worn away;
colour, violet, spotted with white, and the fins red.
Inhabits the Arctic seas, and grows to a large size.
{In Britain it is known as the Opah, or King-fish.]
Equula, One dorsal with several spines, the fore-
most occasionally long, snout much protracted, *
body compressed, and edges of the back and belly
toothed with fins. They are small fishes, several
of which inhabit the Indian Ocean, and some of
them have the power of contracting the snout
when at rest, and projecting it suddenly for the
capture of those small fishes on which they feed.
Menas, has the snout as in the last, but the body
more compressed, the abdomen trenchant and very
convex, but the back nearly straight; the ventrals
are behind the pectorals, but still attached to the shoulder. One only is known, of the Indian Ocean, silvery,
with a black spot near the back.
Stromateus. This genus has the same compressed form as Zeus, and the same smooth epidermis; but the
muzzle is blunt, and not protractile. It has a single dorsal, with a few concealed spines anteriorly, but no
ventrals, The vertical fins are thickened as in the scaly-finned fishes ; the gullet has a number of spines attached
to the membrane. They are found in the Mediterranean, the Indian Ocean, and Pacific. Some of the species
differ a good deal in form.
Peprilus, has the pelvis trenchant and pointed before the vent, resembling rudimental ventrals, and some
species have this part toothed.
Luvarus, resembles the former, but has no trenchant blade on the pelvis, only a small scale, which covers the
vent, and a prominent keel on each side of the tafl. A large species, silvery, with a reddish back, is found in the
European seas.
Seserinus. All the characters of the last genus, save that there are little rudiments of ventrals. One small
species is known in the Mediterranean.
Kurtus, resemble Peprilus, but differ in having the dorsal shorter, and the ventrals larger; the anal is long, and
the scales so minute as to be invisible till the skin is dried. They have seven gill-rays, a spine between the
ventrals, and some small trenchant plates before the dorsal, which has a spine directed forward at its base. The
ribs are dilated, convex, and form a continuous annular tube, which extends so far under the tail, and contains
the air-bladder. Some have a little cartilaginous horn in advance of the plates before the dorsal. They are found
in the Indian seas.
Coryphena, Dorades, or Gold-fishes, the Dolphins of the ancients, and of the modern Hollanders.
They have the body long, compressed, and covered with small scales; the head trenchant in the upper
Fig. 138,—The Boar-fish.
302 PISCES.
)
part; a single dorsal, which extends the whole length of the back, with flexible rays the whole length,
but the anterior ones not jointed; and they have seven rays in the gills. The following are the sub-
genera :—
Coryphena, the Coryphene, properly so called, have the head much elevated; the profile curved, and descending
rapidly ; they have teeth in the palate, as well as the jaws. They are large and splendidly-coloured fishes, cele-
brated for the velocity of their motions, and the havoc which they commit among the Flying Fishes. [C. hipparis,
the Common Coryphene, is found in the Mediterranean and Atlantic. It is a brilliant fish, and drives through the
water like a radiant meteor. Its long dorsal is sky-blue, with the rays gold-coloured; its tail-fin green; its back
green, mottled with orange; and its belly silvery, divided from the former by a yellow lateral line. As it passes
along, however, there is an extraordinary play of colours upon it; and it is one of the fishes with the changes of
whose colours, when dying, the luxurious Romans used to gloat their depraved fancy. Some of the Indian species
are brighter coloured than this one; and, indeed, all the Scomberide have a tendency to get blackish in the cold
seas, and brilliant in the warm ones, owing to the greater effect of the solar light in the latter; for the sunbeam
is Nature’s pencil, down even to the deepest fish or pear] shell].
Curanxamores, differ from Coryphene in having the head oblong, and less elevated, and the eye in a medium
position. Centrolophes, has no teeth in the palate, and a plain space between the occiput and the dorsal. [One
species, the Black Fish, C. pompilius, occasionally wanders from the Mediterranean to the southern shores of
Britain. It is a powerful fish, and not easily caught, but its flesh is much esteemed. It feeds partially on some
sea-weeds, but chiefly on other fishes. ]
Astrodermus, has the head and dorsal like the Coryphene, but the mouth small, four rays in the gills, and the
ventrals very small in the throat. The scales are thinly scattered over the body, arranged into stars, hence the
name. Only one species is known, which inhabits the Mediterranean ; is silvery, spotted with black, and has a
very long dorsal. The fins are red.
Pteraclis, teeth and head like the Coryphene, but the scales larger; ventrals on the throat small; dorsal and
anals as high as the fish.
{Such are the leading genera and subgenera of the Mackerel family, one of the most numerous and
splendid in the class. ]
THE EIGHTH FAMILY OF THE ACANTHOPTERYGII.
Tanip# (Ribbon-shaped).
This family is closely allied to the Mackerels, its first genus agreeing intimately with the last sub-
genera of Scomber. The fishes composing it are long, flattened on the sides, and have very small
scales. One tribe has the muzzle elongated, the mouth deeply cleft, with strong trenchant teeth, and
the lower jaw projecting beyond the upper. This tribe contains only two genera.
Lepidopus, the Scabbard-fish, or Scale-foot—from the form of the ventrals, which are merely two scaly plates.
The body is thin and elongated, with a dorsal above, and a low anal beneath, terminating in a well-formed caudal.
The gills have eight rays; the stomach is long, with more than twenty cceca near the pyrolus ; and the air-bladder
is long and slender, with a glandular body attached. One species, L. argyreus, occurs from England to Southern
Africa, but is not plentiful. It is sometimes five feet long, but itis rare. [It swims with extreme rapidity, and
often with the head above water. It has no scales on the body, except the two which occupy the place of the
ventral fins.]
Trichiurus, Hair-tail. The body, muzzled jaws, and teeth like the last, and a dorsal extending along the back; but
no ventral, anal, or caudal fins, excepting a few obscure little spines on the under side of the tail, which terminates
in a hair-like point; there are seven rays in the gills; the stomach is long and thick; the intestines striped with
numerous coeca; and their air-bladder long and simple. Viewed laterally, they resemble beautiful silver ribbons.
There are several species of the Indian Ocean, and one at least of the Atlantic. (One, 7. Lepturus, called by
some the Blade-fish—in contrast, we suppose, to the Scabbard-fish—occurs occasionally in various parts of the
British seas. It is shining silvery, with greyish-yellow fins; the dorsal mottled with black on the edge; the
irides are golden]. Some of the Indian Trichiuri have been described as having electric or galvanic properties,
but such is not the fact.
A second tribe comprehends genera which have the mouth small, and little cleft.
Gymnetrus, has the body elongated, and flat, without an anal fin, but with a long dorsal, a caudal composed of
few rays, and ventrals under the pectorals, which are fibrous, with small expansions at their extremities, but both
they and the anterior of the dorsal are liable to be broken. The fishes themselves are very tender, their bones
soft, their fins easily rent, and their flesh soon decomposed. They occur in the Mediterranean, the Indian, the
Atlantic, and the Arctic Seas. Some of them are ten feet in length. [Two species have occurred in the British
seas :—G. Hawkensii, on the coast of Cornwall, and G. arcticus, on some of the northern coasts; but the last
species is not very satisfactorily made out, as the tenderness of the fish causes it to be mutilated almost the in-
stant it is stranded. ]
Stylephorus, has a caudal fin, as in the last, but shorter ; and instead of the tail ending in a hook in the middle
of the fin, as it does there, it is produced in a filament longer than the body.
ACANTHOPTERYGII. 303
A third tribe has the muzzle snort, and the mouth cleft ooaquely. It contains three genera.
Sepola, have a long dorsal and anal, the top of the cranium flattened, the gape inclining upwards, all the spines
of the dorsal flexible, but those of the ventrals stiff, cavity and stomach very short, and the air-bladder extending
as far as the tail. One species, of a reddish colour, inhabits the Mediterranean; [and is occasionally found on the
south coast of England, where it is known as the Red-band Fish, or Red Snake-fish. They appear to have little
command of themselves in a stormy sea]. JLophotes, head short, with an osseous crest surmounted by a spine,
bordered behind this with a low fin, extending from this spine to the tail, which has a very smal] caudal; the anal
very short, pectorals moderate, and scarcely any ventrals; teeth pointed, eyes very large, and abdominal cavity
occupying nearly the whole length of the body. One species is known in the Mediterranean, where it attains a
large size.
THE NINTH FAMILY OF THE ACANTHOPTERYGII.
TuHeEuTYEs (the Lancer-risu Family).
These agree with the Mackerel family in some respects, but differ in others, such as trenchant spines
on the sides of the tail, and an horizontal spine before the dorsal. The family contains few genera, all
foreigners, with compressed oblong body, small mouth, slightly or not at all protractile, and only a
single row of trenchant teeth in the jaws. They feed chiefly on fuci and other marine plants, and have
large intestines. [Their powerful spines, which they use very dexterously, are weapons of defence
supplied to them for nearly the same purposes as the horns of the ruminant Mammalia. |
Siganus, have a unique character in their ventrals, which have two spinous rays, one external and the other
internal, and three branch rays between them. They have five gill-rays, a horizontal spine before the dorsal, and
the styloid bones of the shoulder so curved as to unite at their extremities with the first interspiral bone of the
anal. There are numerous species in the Indian Ocean.
Acanthurus, Lancet-fishes, have the teeth trenchant and notched, and a strong spine at each side of the tail, as
sharp as a lancet, with which they inflict severe wounds on such as attempt to handle them unwarily; hence their
common name. They are found in the warm parts of both oceans: some with the dorsal very elevated, others
with a tuft of bristles before the lateral spine, and others again with the teeth divided like a comb.
Prionurus, differ from the last only in having a number of horizontal cutting-blades on the side of the tail, in
place of the strong spine. [These might be termed Scarifiers.]
Naseus, have trenchant blades in the tail like the last, but with conical teeth, and a prominent horn projecting
over the muzzle; only four rays in the gills, and three in the ventrals. Their skin is leathery.
Axinurus, more elongated than the last, and without the prominence in front, but with the same number of rays
in the gills and ventrals ; on each side of the tail, they have a single square cutting-blade, without a basal shield;
their mouths are small, and their teeth slender.
Priodon, have the notched teeth of Acanthurus, the three soft ventral rays of Naseus, and the sides of the tail
armed like Syganus.
THE TENTH FAMILY OF THE ACANTHOPTERYGII.
FIsHES WITH LABYRINTHS IN THE PHARYNX.
By the term Pharyngine labyrinthiforme, is meant that the upper membranes of the pharynx
are divided into small irregular leaves, more or less numerous in the different genera, containing cells
between them, which the fish can at pleasure fill with water; and by ejecting a portion of this water,
moisten its gills, and thus continue its circulation while out of its proper element. [From this con-
trivance of Nature herself, we are to understand that, if the gills of a fish can be kept properly
moistened, by salt water or by fresh, according as the fish is naturally an inhabitant of one or the
other, it may be carried alive over land to an indefinite distance]. By means of this apparatus,
these fishes are enabled to quit the pool or rivulet which constitutes their usual element, and move to
a considerable distance over land. This singular faculty was unknown to the ancients; and the people
in India still believe that these fishes fall from heaven.
[In cold and temperate climates, this apparatus is not necessary, because all the ponds and streams
there, which are capable of supporting fish, are perennial, and never dried up, except in seasons of
extreme drought, when, of course, all the fishes perish ; but in tropical countries, and in India perhaps
above all other tropical countries, where the seasons are alternate drought and rain, there is neither
food nor water for a fish during the one season, and plenty of both during the other. Hence, these
fishes are furnished with this peculiar apparatus in the pharynx, by means of which they are enabled
to follow the water over dry obstacles, and, in some of the species, to climb steep banks, or even trees,
in the course of their instinctive journeys]. The following are the genera :—
304 PISCES.
Anabas, the Climbing Perch of India. This genus has the labyrinths highly complicated; the third pharyngi
have pavement teeth, and there are others behind the cranium; the body is round in the section, and covered with
strong scales; the head is large, the muzzle short
and blunt, and the mouth small; their lateral line
is interrupted for the posterior third ; the margins
of the operculum, super-operculum, and inter-
m Operculum, are strongly toothed, but there are
y no teeth in the pre-operculum; their gills have
five rays; they have many spinous rays in the
dorsal and anal; and their stomach is of middle
size, rounded, and with three ccecular appendages
to the pyrolus. Only one species is known, which
not only quits the water, and moves over banks,
but is said by Daldorf to climb bushes and trees, by means of its dorsals and the spines on the gill-lids; but
others dispute the latter power. This species is very common in India.
Polyacanthus, has the spinous rays as numerous as the last genus, or even more so; and the same mouth, scales,
and interrupted lateral line, but the gill-lid is not toothed; the body is compressed ; there are four rays in the
gills, a narrow band of small crowded teeth in the jaws, but no palatal teeth; the labyrinths are less complicated,
and the pyrolus has only two ccecular appendages.
Macropodus, differs from the last in having the dorsal less extended, and that in the caudal and ventral ending
in slender points ; the anal is also larger than the dorsal.
Hesostoma, have a small compressed mouth, so protractile as to advance from and retreat to the suborbitals ;
they have small teeth on the lips, and some on the jaws of the palate; five gill-rays, on the arches of which, to-
wards the mouth, there are lamelle resembling the external ones ; the stomach is small, and has only two pyrolic
ceca, but their intestine is long; the air-bladder is very stout.
Osphromanus (so called from a conjecture, apparently erroneous, that the labyrinths of the pharynx are organs
of smell], resembles Polyacanthus, but has the forehead concave; the anal longer than the dorsal; the suborbitals,
and inferior edge of the pre-operculum, finely toothed ; the first soft ray of the ventrals very long; six gill-rays;
the body much compressed. One species, O. alfax, grows as large as a turbot, and is considered more delicious.
It has been introduced into ponds in the Isle of France and Cayenne, where it thrives well. The female, as in
many other species of fish, digs a cavity in the sand for the reception of her eggs.
Trichopodus, has the forehead more convex than the last, a shorter dorsal, and only four gill-rays. The only
known species is a small fish from the Oriental Isles, of a brownish colour, with a dark spot on the side.
Spirobranchus, resembles Anabas, but has no teeth on the gill-lids, but teeth in the palate. The only known
species is a minute fish of Southern Africa.
Ophicephatus, like the rest of the family in most of its characters, especially in the pharyngeal labyrinth, and
can creep for some distance over land; but it differs from all other Acanthopterygii in having no spines in the
fins, except a short one on the first of the ventrals. The body is long, and nearly cylindrical; the head flat, and
covered with polygonal plates; the dorsal extends nearly the whole length; the anal is also long, and the caudal
round it; they have five gill-rays; the stomach is obtuse, with moderately long cceca; and the abdominal cavity
extends nearly to the base of the caudal. They are found in India and China, of various species, and different
sizes. In the former country, the jugglers, and even the children, amuse themselves by making it craw] along
upon dry ground; and in China, the larger ones are cut up alive for sale in the markets.
{All the genera and species of this family are fresh-water fishes ; and they have not hitherto been
found except in the south-east of Asia and the adjacent islands, and in Southern Africa.]
Fig. 139 —Anabas.
THE ELEVENTH FAMILY OF THE ACANTHOPTERYGII.
Mueiip& (the Muter Family).
This family consists of the following three genera :—
Mugil, the Mullet, properly so called, [which must not, however, be confounded with the Red
Mullets, either plain or striped, which are included in the Perch family]. Their organization has so
many peculiarities that they might be formed into a separate family. Their body is nearly cylindrical,
covered with large scales, two separate dorsals with only four spinous rays in the first, and the ventrals
are a little in rear of the pectorals. Their head is a little depressed, covered with large angular scaly
plates ; their muzzle is short; their form isan angle, in consequence of a prominence at the middle of
the lower jaw; and their teeth are very small, and in some almost imperceptible. They have six
gill-rays ; the bones of the pharynx give an angular form to the gullet; their stomach terminates in a
fleshy gizzard, resembling that of a bird; they have few cecal appendages, but the intestinal canal is
long and doubled. They are gregarious, resorting to the mouths of rivers in large troops, and con-
stantly leaping up out of the water. [They feed in part upon small Crabs and other Crustacea, which
ee ee
CANTHOPTERYGII.
they swallow entire]. There are several species found in the European seas, of which the flesh is
much esteemed.
M. cephalus, the Grey Mullet, has the eyes half covered by two adipose membranes, adhering to the anterior
and posterior margins of the orbit ; when the mouth is closed the maxillary is completely hidden under the
suborbital ; the base of the pectoral has a long crest with a keel; the nostrils are separated by a considerable
space, and the teeth are a little prominent. It is the largest and best of the Mediterranean species. [It occurs
also on the British shore, though, perhaps, not so frequently as another species, the Thick-lipped Grey Mullet,
M. chelo. The two are, however, sometimes confounded with each other. In addition to these, there is another
Grey Mullet, first described by Mr. Yarrell, and which, from its shortness in proportion to the length, he has
called. M. curtus. With the exception of its form, its small size, and some difference in the rays of the pectoral,
anal, and caudal fins, it bears considerable resemblance to I. cephalus.]
M. capito, the Ramando of Nice, has the maxillary visible behind the commissure of the jaws, even when the
mouth is shut ; its teeth are much weaker: its nasal openings nearer to each other; and the membrane of the eye
does not cover any part of the ball. The scale before the pectoral is short and blunt, and there is a black spot at
the base of that fin.
Two much smaller species (M. aureus and M. saltator of Risso) resemble M. camhiok The first has the maxillaries
under the suborbitals, like Cephalus, but the nostrils are near each other, as in Capito. Thesecond, with the cha-
racters of Capito, have the suborbital notched, showing the maxillary.
M. chelo, is common in the Mediterranean and the Atlantic. It is easily distinguished by its thick fleshy lips,
by their ciliated edges, and by the teeth which penetrate their substance like hairs. The maxillary is curved, and
appears behind the commissure. MM. /abio, a small American species, has proportionally larger lips, with their
margins curved. There are also some thick-lipped species in the Indian seas. [There seems little doubt that
Chelo is the Grey Mullet, which is so frequently taken in the bays and estuaries on the Channel coast, although
not the one generally described as such].
Tetragonurus, is so named from the projecting keels or ridges on each side, near the base of the caudal. It is
also one of those insulated genera which indicate particular families, [rather than belong to any of those esta-
blished ones]. They in part resemble the Mullets, and in part the Mackerels. Their body is elongated; their
spine is dorsal, long, but very low; their soft dorsal, which approaches the other, higher and shorter; their anal
is opposite the soft dorsal, and their ventrals a little behind the pectorals; the sides of the lower jaw are raised
vertically, and furnished with a single row of trenchant teeth like a saw, and inclosed, when the mouth is shut, by
the upper teeth; there is also a small range of teeth upon each parietal bone, and two on the vomer ; the gullet is
furnished internally with hard and pointed papillz ; their stomach is fleshy, and doubled; their coeca numerous,
and their intestinal canal long. Only one species is known, an inhabitant of the Mediterranean, about a foot long,
and black: its flesh is believed to be poisonous.
Atherina, is a genus which does not completely harmonize with any other, and therefore it is arranged between
the Mullets and the Gobies. It has a lengthened body, two dorsals far apart, ventrals behind the pectorals, the
mouth protractile, and furnished with very small teeth. All the known species have a broad silvery band along
each flank. They have six gill-rays; their stomach is a cul-de-sac, and no ceecular appendages. The last trans-
verse process of the dorsal vertebre are bent, forming a sort of conical receptacle for the end of the air-bladder.
They are small fishes, much esteemed for the delicacy of their flesh; and the fry remain a long time in shoals
along the shores, and are consumed in great numbers. Four species are found in the Mediterranean, and there
are a good many foreign ones. [4. presbyter, is found on the south coast of England, and also on the east coast
as far as Lincolnshire, and in the Firth of Forth, but not abundantly. On the coasts of Hampshire and Sussex it
is plentiful; and on the Cornish coast it is taken at all seasons. It is a handsome little fish, about six inches long,
known as the Sand Smelt, but inferior in flavour to the true Smelt. ]
THE TWELFTH FAMILY OF THE ACANTHOPTERYGII.
Gopiop® (the Gosy Family).
The fishes of this fetnlly 3 are known by the thinness and flexibility of their dorsal spines. They all
———— ———————— have the same kind of viscera,—namely, a long,
uniform, intestinal canal, without cceca, and
no air-bladder. -[The family contains several
genera, some of which admit of subdivision].
Blennius. The Blennies have one well-marked
character in their ventral fins, inserted before
the pectorals, and having only two rays each.
The stomach is slender, with no cul-de-sac; the
= intestine large, without cceca, and there is no
air-bladder. The form is elongated and com-
pressed, and there is but one dorsal, composed
almost entirely of jointless but flexible rays,
x
Fig. 140.—Blennius.
306 PISCES.
They live in small troops, among rocks near the coast, swimming and leaping, and can exist for some
time without water. Their skin is covered with a mucous secretion, whence they have their common
name Blennies. Many of them are viviparous, or bring forth their young alive, fully formed, and
capable of subsisting by themselves. They are divided as follows :—
Blennies, properly so called, have the teeth equal and closely set, forming only a single and regular row in each
jaw, but terminating behind, in some of the species, by a longer and crooked tooth; their head is blunt, their
profile vertical, and their muzzle short. Most of them have a fringed appendage over each eye, and some have
another on each temple. Their intestines are wide and short. The following are some of the more remarkable
species :—B. ocellaris, Ocellated Blenny, or Butterfly-fish. This has two lobes in the dorsal, the first marked with
around black spot surrounded by a white ring, and then a black one. It is a native of the Mediterranean, (but is
occasionally found in the South of England by dredging. It lives among the rocks and sea-weed, and is under-
stood to feed on minute Crustacea and Mollusca. It spawnsin spring. It is avery small fish.] B. tentacularis
has four filaments on the head, the dorsal fin even, and a black spot on the fourth and fifth rays. [It is not
named among the English Blennies.] B. gattorugine, has the dorsal nearly even, and only two fillets on the head.
[It is found on the Cornish shores, varying in length from one inch to five. The general colour is reddish-brown,
paler on the belly.] B. palmicornis, has the appendage over the eye fringed, and the dorsal almost quite even,
the anal Jong, and the caudal rounded: [it is found on yarious parts of the British shores, and even as far north as
Norway. It is usually of small size, and pale brown, mottled with dark dull brown]. In some the appendages
over the eyes are hardly visible, but they carry a prominent membrane on the top of the head, which becomes red
and inflated in the pairing season. Of these there are several in the European seas. B. galerita. [Head blunt and
rounded, body smooth, compressed, and clammy, one long dorsal fin, ventrals before the pectorals, with only two
rays each, and both joined at the base. This is an insignificant species, found occasionally on the British shores, but,
like most of the genus, quite valueless.] B. rubiceps, has the first three rays of the dorsal elevated, with red
points, and the top of the head of the same colour. B. pholis, has the head without any appendages, the dorsal
notched, and the pectorals rather large. [It is found on the British shores, and is remarkably tenacious of life,
being capable of living a good many days if kept in moist grass or moss: like the rest, it is of trifling value. ]
The following subgenera are separated from the Blennies, properly so called :—
Myxodes, with the head lengthened, the muzzle pointed, and projected in advance of the mouth; a single row of
teeth, but no large or canine ones.
Salarias, have the teeth in a single row, placed close, hooked, but very slender and numerous. In a recent
specimen they yield to the touch like the keys of a musical instrument. The head is much compressed above, and
enlarged transversely below; their lips are fleshy and thick; their profile is quite vertical. Their intestines have
spiral convolutions, and are longer and more slender than in the Common Blenny. They are found in the Indian
Ocean only.
Clinus, have short pointed teeth, dispersed in several rows ; their muzzle is less obtuse than in the former ; the
stomach is more ample, and the intestines shorter. There are some variations of character.
Cirrhibarba, resembles Clinus in shape, has small curved teeth, a little filament over the eye, one in the nostril,
three larger ones at the end of the muzzle, and eight under the point of the lower jaw. Found in India.
Murenidides, the Spotted Gunnel, or Butter-fish, has the ventral smaller than in any of the rest, often only a
single ray; head small; body lengthened like a sword-blade ; a low dorsal, extending the whole length of the
back; teeth like Clinus; and the stomach and intestine have a uniform appearance. [Found generally in the
European seas, even as far north as Greenland, where it is eaten. ‘There it is said to grow to the length of ten
inches, but on the British shores it is seldom more than six. The mucous secretion of the skin is very copious. |
Opistognathus, resembles the true Blennies in form, especially its short snout ; has large maxillaries prolonged
backwards to a sort of moustache ; teeth rasp-like, the external row strongest ; three rays in the ventrals, which
are directly under the pectorals. From the Indian Ocean.
Zoarcus. These cannot be separated from the Blennies, though they have no spinal ray, for they have all the
more essential characters; [one species, Z. viviparens, is very common on the British shores, especially the north
and east ; it is easily taken about the season when charlock is in flower in the corn-fields ; but it is of little value,
and generally disliked, because when boiled its bones turn green. It attains the length of seven or eight inches,
and the female brings forth her young alive. The body is heavy and lumbering, for so smalla fish. Z. labrosus
is an American species, of an olive colour, with brown spots, and it sometimes attains the length of three feet. ]
Anarrichas. [So very similar did Cuvier consider these fish to the Blennies, that he was disposed to consider
them as Blennies without ventral fins.] Their dor-
sal fin is composed entirely of simple but not stiff
rays, and extends, as does also the anal, very close
to the base of the caudal, which last, as well as the
pectorals, is rounded The whoie body is soft and
slimy. Their parietal bones, vomer, and man-
dibles, are hard, with stout bony tubercles, sur-
Fig. 741. Annerichas lus. mounted by small enamel teeth; but their front
teeth are much larger and conical. This structure of the teeth gives them an armature, which, added to their large
size, makes them both fierce and dangerous fishes. They have six rays in the gills; stomach short and fleshy,
with the pyrolus near its base; the intestines short, wide, and without cceca ; and they have no air bladder.
a eee
ACANTHOPTERYGII. 307
A. lupus, the Sea Wolf, or Sea Cat, is the most common species: it inhabits the north seas, and is very often
met with; attaining the length of six or seven feet. Its colour is brown, clouded with darker. Its flesh
resembles that of an Hel. It is very valuable to the Icelanders, who salt its flesh for food, employ its skin as
shagreen, and make use of its gall as soap. [This large and formidable species is almost exclusively confined to
the northern seas, and in appearance it is a very repulsive fish. Its body is thick and lumbering, while the form
of the pectorals, the colours of the front, the proximate position of the eyes, and the great teeth, give it much the
appearance of a Cat, or even of one of the more formidable animals of that family. Its manners accord with its
aspect, for it is remarkably strong, very active, and equally ready to defend itself or attack an enemy. It often
enters the fishermen’s nets for the purpose of plundering them of the entangled fish ; and when the fishermen
attack it, and it cannot dart through the net, it fights like a Lion. They maul it with handspikes, spars, and such
heavy timber as they may have in the boats ; but even when it is landed, and apparently dead, they are not quite
safe from its bite. On the east coast of Scotland, it is a frequent though by no means a welcome visitor; and
though those who can overcome their aversion to its appearance find it wholesome and light food, yet it is a fish
which the majority would not receive gratis. It deposits its spawn in early summer, among the sea-weed, and is
understood to prey indiscriminately upon Fishes, Crustacea, and shelled Mollusca, its jaws and teeth being capable
of breaking the hardest shell. In the Arctic seas, which are its appropriate localities, it grows to a greater size
than on the British shores. ]
Gobius, the Gobies, or Sea Gudgeons, are easily recognized by the union of their ventrals, which are
thoracic, and united either for their whole length, or at their bases, into a single hollow disc, more or
less funnel-shaped. The rays of the dorsal are flexible, their gills have five rays only; and, like the
Blennies, they have but little gill-opening: they can live for some time out of the water. Like the
Blennies, also, their stomach has no cul-de-sac, and their intestines no ceca. In their reproduction
they further resemble the Blennies; and some species, as in these, are known to be viviparous. They
are small or middle-sized fishes, which live among rocks near the shore, and most of them have a
simple air-bladder.
They admit of division into the following subgenera :—
Gobius, comprehending the Gobies, properly so called. They havethe ventrals united for the whole of their length,
and also a transverse membrane joining their bases in front, so as to form the whole apparatus into a concave disc.
The body is lengthened, the head moderate and rounded, the cheeks turgid, and the eyes near each other, and
they have two dorsal fins, the last of which is very long. Several species inhabit the European seas, the characters
oi which are not sufficiently ascertained. They prefer a clayey bottom, in which they excavate canals, and pass
the winter in them. In spring they prepare a nest in some spot abounding with sea-weed, which they afterwards
cover with the roots of Zostera (grass-wrack). Here the male remains shut up, and awaits the females, which
successively arrive to deposit their eggs; and these he fecundates, and exhibits much solicitude and courage in
defending them from enemies. The Goby is the Phycis of the ancients; according to Aristotle, “ the only fish
that constructs a nest.”
G. niger, the Black Goby, or Common Goby, is the one most frequent on European shores. [It is only about
five or six inches long, and of scarcely any value, except as food for other fish. The margins of the united ventrals
form almost a perfect oval, and there is a tubercle behind the vent, the use of which is conjectured, but not known.
In the Mediterranean the species are much more numerous, have considerable variety of colour, and one, the Great
Goby (G. capito) grows to the length of a foot or more. Other British ones are, the Two-spotted Goby, a small
species with one dark spot under the base of thefirst dorsal, and another on the base of the caudal,—this is not above
two or three inches long; the Spotted Goby, about three inches long, yellowish, with pale rust-coloured spots,
very abundant in estuaries, or on shallow shores, and used by fishermen as bait; and the Slender Goby, similar
to the preceding in colours and in length, but much more slender in the body. The habits of all are nearly
» the same.]
Other subgenera are,—Gobiodes, which differ from the Gobies in nothing but having one dorsal tin. Tenioides,
more lengthened in the body; the lower jaw elongated, and rising over the upper one; tongue very fleshy; some
cirri on the lower jaw; eyes extremely minute, and almost hidden. Periopthalmus: the entire head scaly ; eyes
with a moveable underlid; the pectorals scaly for more than half their length, which gives them the appearance
of having wrists. [Indeed, this species leads naturally to the structure and habits of the family next to be noticed].
Their gill-openings are still smaller in proportion than those of the Gobies; and they can live for a longer time
out of the water. In the Molucca Islands, which they inhabit, they may be seen creeping and leaping over the
mud, either to escape from enemies, or to seize upon the minute Crustacea which constitute their food. Eleotris,
have, like the Gobies, flexible spines in the first dorsal, and an appendage behind the vent; but they have the
ventral fins separate, and six gill-rays. They inhabit chiefly the fresh waters of warm countries, and lurk in the
mud. One, E. dormatrix, the Sleeper, from the West Indian marshes, is tolerably large; and others have been
found in Africa, in India, and in the Mediterranean.
Callionymus, have two very striking characters: their gill-openings are only a hole on each side of the nape,
and their ventrals are placed under the throat, separate, and larger than the pectorals. The head is oblong, de-
pressed, and with the eyes directed upwards ; their intermaxillaries are very protractile, and their pre-operculi are
lengthened backwards, and terminate in some spines; their teeth are small, and thickly set, and they have none
in the palate. They are finely-coloured fishes, with the skin smooth ; the first dorsal supported by setaceous rays,
- oD
308 PISCES.
the first of which reaches backwards nearly to the tail; and the second dorsal and the anal have also the rays con-
siderably elongated. They have neither cul-de-sac to the stomach, cceca, nor air-bladder.
One species, C. lyra, the Dragonet, is common in the British Channel, [and not rare on many parts of the
British coast, even as far north as the Orkneys. The prevailing colour is yellow, with spots of brownish yellow,
whence some of the common names of the fish. It frequents the shallow waters, feeding on Crustacea, Mollusca,
and Worms; and answering little purpose, save as food for more valuable fish. Its flesh is said, however, to be
firm and good. C. dracunculus, the Sordid Dragonet, is more dingy in colour, and has the rays of the first dorsal
much less produced. It was once supposed to be the female of the other species, but the mistake has been found
out and rectified. There are some subgenera nearly allied to Callionymus.]
Trichonotes, differs not much from the last, except in having the body very long, a single dorsal, and the anal
proportionally longer. The first two rays of the dorsal are extended in long threads, representing the first dorsal
of the former. It is said that the gill-openings of this subgenus are tolerably wide.
Comephorus, have the first dorsal very low; the muzzle oblong, depressed, and broad; the gills with seven rays,
and large openings; the pectorals very long; and (which distinguishes them from the rest of the family) they have
no ventrals whatever. The known species is found in the fresh-water lake of Baikal. It is a foot in length, very
soft and greasy in its substance, and pressed for obtaining an oil. It is not fished for in the lake, but found dead
on the shores after storms, which are there severe and frequent.
Chirus, are fishes with the body rather long, small ciliated scales, a small unarmed head, a shallow mouth, with
small and irregular conical teeth. The spines of the dorsal are always slender, and that fin extends along the
whoie back. Their distinguishing character is several series of pores, extending aleng the side, and haying some
resemblance to additional lateral lines. All the known species inhabit the Sea of Kamtschatka.
THE THIRTEENTH FAMILY OF THE ACANTHOPTERYGII.
| PecToraALEs Pepuncutati (Fishes with Wrists to the Pectoral Fins).
There are some spinous fishes in which the carpal bones are so elongated as to form a sort of arm or
wrist, to the extremity of which the pectoral fin is articulated. The family consists of two genera,
closely allied to each other, though authors have sometimes placed them far apart in their arrangements;
and they are also related to the Gobies, [particularly to Periopthalmus, already noticed. This is a very
peculiar structure of the fins; gives these fishes a strange appearance, and enables them, in some in-
stances, to leap suddenly up in the water, and seize prey which they observe above them; and in others
to leap over the mud, somewhat after the manner of Frogs. ]
Lophius, Anglers.—The distinguishing character of these, besides their demi-cartilaginous skeleton,
and their skin without scales, consists in the pectoral being supported as by two arms, each consisting
of two bones, which may be compared to the radius and ulna of an arm, but which in reality belong to
the carpus, or wrist; and in this genus they are larger than in any other. They are also characterized
by having the ventrals placed much in advance of the pectorals; and by having the operculum and the
gill-rays enveloped in the skin, so that the gill-opening is merely a hole situated behind the pectoral.
They are voracious fishes, with a large stomach and a short intestine; and they can live a long time
out of the water, in consequence of the small size of their gill-openings. They admit of division into
three subgenera.
Lophius, head excessively large compared to the body; very broad, depressed, and spinous in many parts; the
mouth deeply cleft, and armed with pointed teeth; and the lower jaw fringed round with many fleshy barbules.
They have two dorsal fins, and some rays of the first are free, and move on the bones of the head, where they rest
on a horizontal interspinal process. [In the Angler, or Fishing Frog of the British seas, the motions of these de-
tached rays are very peculiar. ‘Two are considerably in advance of the eyes, almost close to the upper lip; the
posterior of these is articulated by a stirrup upon a ridge of the base, but the anterior one is articulated by a ring
at its base, into a solid staple of the bone, thus admitting of free motion in every direction, without the possibility
of displacement, except in case of absolute fracture. The third one, which is on the top of the cranium behind
the eyes, is articulated much in the same manner as the posterior one of the other two; and of course, though
these two have considerable motion in the mesial plane of the fish, they have very little in the cross direction.
The one near the lip, however, can be moved with nearly the same ease and rapidity in every direction ; and while
the others terminate in points, it carries a little membrane, or flag, of brilliant metallic lustre, which the fish is
understood to use as a means of alluring its prey; and the position of the flag, the eyes, and the mouth, certainly
would answer well for such a purpose]. The gill-membrane forms a large sac, opening in the axilla of the
pectorals, supported by six very long rays, and with a small operculum. They have only three gills on each side.
It is said that these fishes lurk in the mud, where, by agitating the rays on their heads, they attract smaller
fishes, which mistake the appendages upon the rays for worms, and which are instantly seized, and transferred
to the gill-sac. Their intestines have two or three short cceca near the commencement, but the fishes have no
air-bladders.
1. piscatorius, the Fishing Frog, Sea Devil, and many other local names, attains sometimes the length of four or
|
Seen eR ne See a ee ea nee ee Ne
ACANTHOPTERYGIL. 309
five feet ; and the extreme hideousness of its appearance has procured it some celebrity. [There are few parts of
the muddy shores of the British islands where these ugly and voracious fish are not to be met with; and such is its
propensity to keep its great mouth in exercise, that when captured in a net along with other fishes, it speedily
begins to swallow its companions, especially if Flounders, which appear to be its favourite food. On some coasts,
it is sought for on account of the live fish in its stomach, its own flesh being but small in quantity, and held in
little estimation. Another European species, L. palviparus, has its second dorsal lower, and five vertebre fewer
in the spine.
Chironectes. These have, like the last genera, free rays on the head, of which the first is small, and often
terminating by a tuft; and those behind it are enlarged by a membrane, which is sometimes very broad, and at
other times they are united into a fin. Their body and head are compressed, and their mouth opens vertically.
Their gill membranes have four rays, and have no opening but a small hole behind the pectorals. Their dorsal
extends along the whole back, and they often have cutaneous appendages all over their bodies. They have four
gills, a large air-bladder, and a moderate intestine without ceca. They can inflate their great stomach with air,
in the same manner as the Tetrodons blow up their bellies like balloons. On the ground, their two pairs of fins
enable them to crawl along like little quadrupeds; and tie pectorals, in consequence of their position, perform
the functions of hind legs. They can live out of the water for two or three days. They are found only in the seas
of warm countries, and Aineas confounded many of them under the name ZL. histrio. [In some of the muddy
estuaries on the north coast of Australia, from which the tide ebbs far back in the dry season, these Frog-fishes
are so abundant, and capable of taking such vigorous leaps, that those who have visited the places have, at first
sight, taken them for birds.] One might separate the species in which the second and third rays are united into
a fin, and sometimes also joined to the other dorsals.
Malthus. These have the head greatly extended and flattened, principally by the projection of the sub-opercu-
lum; the eyes are forwards ; the snout projecting, with a little horn; the mouth under the muzzle, of mean size,
and protractile; the gills sustained by six or seven rays, and opening by a hole above each pectoral. They have a
simple dorsal, which is soft and small; and there are no free rays in the head. The body is studded with osseous
tubercles, and bordered round with cirri. They have neither cceca nor air-bladder.
The remaining genus of this family is Batrachus,the Frog-fishes, properly so called. They have the head flattened
horizontally, and much larger than the body; the gape deeply cleft; the operculum and sub-operculum spinous;
six gill-rays; the ventrals straight, attached under the throat, with only three rays, of which the first is broad and
lengthened: the pectorals are carried by a short arm, resulting from an elongation of the carpal bones: their first
dorsal is short, supported by three spinous rays; the second is soft and long, and has the anal corresponding to it;
their lips are often garnished with filaments ; their stomach is an oblong sac; their intestines are short, and with-
out coeca; and their air-vessel is anteriorly deeply forked. They lurk in the sand, in order to swallow small
fishes, in the same manner as the members of the last genus; and it is thought that wounds inflicted by their
spines are dangerous. They inhabit both oceans. In some, the scales are smooth, and they have a membrane
over the eye; others are scaly, and want that membrane. [None of them appear in the authenticated lists of
British fishes.}
THE FOURTEENTH FAMILY OF THE ACANTHOPTERYGII.
Laprip& (the Wrasse, or Rock-risH Family).
This family are easily known by their appearance. They have an oblong body, covered with scales ;
and a single dorsal, supported anteriorly by spinous rays, often furnished with membranous lamine.
The jaws are covered by fleshy lips. There are three bones in the pharynx,—two upper ones attached
to the cranium, and a large under one. All the three are furnished with teeth, arranged like a pave-
ment in some, and pointed, or in laminz, in others; but generally stronger than is usual in the class
of Fishes. Their intestinal canal is either without cceca, or with two small ones; and they have a large
and strong air-bladder. They admit of division into various genera and subgenera.
Labrus, or Lipped—that is, Thick-lipped—Fishes. A very numerous genus, the species of which
much resemble each other in their oblong form, and in their double fleshy lips, from which they receive
their name. One of these lips adheres immediately to the jaw-bones, and the other to the suborbitals.
They have thickly-set gills, with five rays. Their conical maxillary teeth (of which the middle and front
ones are the largest), and their cylindrical teeth in the pharynx, are arranged like a pavyement,—the
upper ones with two large plates, and the under with one only, which fits to the others. Their stomach
has no cul-de-sac, but is continued in an intestine without cceca, which, after two reduplications, ter-
minates ina wide rectum. The air-bladder is single, and strong. There are several subgenera.
Labrus, properly so called, vulgarly termed ‘‘ Old Wives of the Sea.”’, They have no spines or notches in the
operculum or pre-operculum, and the operculum and cheek are covered with scales. The lateral line is nearly
straight. The European seas furnish several species, which, from variations of colour in the same species, are not
easily distinguished from each other. L. maculatus, the Balloon Wrasse, is a foot or eighteen inches long, with
twenty or twenty-one spines in the dorsal; blue or greenish above ; white below; marked all over with yellow, and
319 PISCES.
sometimes the yellow colour predominates. [This species 1s numerous upon the British shores, though they are
not very often caught ; and from the variations of their colours they are not easily identified. They frequent deep
pools among the rocks, hide themselves in fuci, and are understood to feed chiefly on Crustacea. If the fishermen
know their haunts, they take a bait freely ; and, according to the report of Mr. Couch, the first taken are always
the largest. They frequent the rocky shores only. They spawn in April; and the fry, which are then of small
size, remain among the rocks during the summer. It is understood that the blue colour, which appears to be
characteristic of the high condition of the fish, is very evanescent. J. lineatus, the Lineal streaked, is more
clouded; has irregular bands along the flank, the ground of which is reddish; and the dorsal spines are less nume-
rous, and the soft part of the fin lower, than inthe former species. This species is named as a British fish, but it
appears to be exceedingly rare. L. variegatus, the Blue-streaked, is one of the most beautiful of the family, of an
orange red, paler on the belly, having the sides and irides striped with fine blue. The lips are capable of great
extension, and there is a single row of pointed teeth in each jaw. It is found in the British seas, but only on the
south and south-west coasts. J. vetuda, is also named as a British fish. It is dark purple, black on the upper
part, paler on the belly, and has the fore part of the head flesh-coloured, tinged with purple, and the eyelid blue.
Few specimens have been met with on the British shores, and those of comparatively small size. Perhaps it is the
Merula of Gmelin. L. carneus, the Three-spotted Wrasse, reddish in the colour, with four light spots, and three
black ones intermediate, extending from the middle of the dorsal to the root of the caudal. It belongs to the
Mediterranean, but has been found on the Channel-coast of England, in the Firth of Forth, and even on the coast
of Norway, and in the Baltic. There are various other species; but, as we have said, they are not easily distin-
guished from each other, in consequence of the change of colour to which they are subject. ]
Cheilinus, differs from Labrus, properly so called, in having the lateral line interrupted at the end of the dorsals,
where it recommences a little lower down. They are beautiful fishes, inhabiting the Indian seas.
Lachnolaimus, (Captains), have the general character of Labrus; but their pharynx has no pavement-like teeth,
except in the posterior part,—the remainder of them, as well as a part of the palate, being covered witha villous
membrane. They are easily known by the first spines of the dorsal, which extend in long flexible threads. They
are American fishes.
Julis, have the head entirely without scales, and the lateral line forming a curve near the end of tbe dorsal.
There are some in the Mediterranean, but they are more numerous in the tropical seas. [They are generally
small but beautiful fishes: some are violet, some bright scarlet, some rich green, and some marked with golden
colour; and those which have the caudal fin rounded, or truncated, have the first dorsal rays extended in long
filaments. ]
Anampses, have the character of the last, with the exception of two flat teeth, which project from the mouth,
and curve upwards. The two known species are from the Indian seas.
Crenilabrus. These fishes are separated from the Lutjanus of Bloch, to arrange them in their proper place.
They have the true characters of Labrus, both external and internal; and differ only in having the border of the
pre-operculum toothed. Some species are found in the North Sea, such as Lutjanus ruprestis of Bloch, yellow,
with clouded bands ranged vertically, and blackish; Z. norvegicus, brownish, irregularly marked with deep brown;
L. melops, orange, spotted with blue, and a black spot behind the eye; L. exoletus, remarkable for five spines in
the anal fin. The Mediterranean furnishes a number, most beautifully coloured, the most splendid of which is
L, lapina, silvery, with three broad longitudinal bands, composed of vermillion dots, with the pectorals yellow and
the ventrals blue. They are also abundant in the tropical seas; and many species, hitherto included in the genus
Labrus, ought to be placed here. [Several species of this subgenus occur in the British seas, the chief of which
are—Cranilabrus tinca, the Gilt-head; C. corneticus, the Gold-sinny; C. gibbus, the Gibbous Wrasse; and C. leusias,
the Scale-rayed Wrasse; but they are all small fishes, in little or no estimation. ]
Coricus. This subgenus has all the characters of the last, in addition to which the mouth is little less protractile
than in the next. Only one small species is known, which inhabits the Mediterranean. This genus is removed
from Sparus, in order to be placed near the preceding ones.
Epibulus. These fishes are remarkable for the extreme extension which they can give to their mouth by means
of a see-saw motion of their maxillaries, and the sliding forward of the intermaxillaries, which instantly forms a
kind of tube. They make use of this artifice for seizing small fishes which pass near this curious instrument; and
the same artifice is resorted to by the Coryci, the Zei, and the Smares, according to the degree of protractility of
the mouth. The entire body and head of this subgenus are covered with large scales, the last track of which ad-
vances upon the anal and caudal fins, as in Cheilinus. The lateral line is similarly interrupted as in the latter ;
and, as in Labrus, there are two long conical teeth in the front of each jaw, followed by smaller blunt ones. The
known species is from the Indian seas, and is of a reddish colour.
Clepticus. This subgenus has a small cylindrical snout, which is suddenly advanced forward, but which is not
so long as the head. The teeth are small, and barely perceptible to the touch; the body is oblong; the lateral
line continuous ; and the dorsal and anal are enveloped in scales nearly to the top of the spines. One species, of a
red colour, and from the West Indies, is the only one known.
Gomphosus. These Labride, with the head entirely smooth, as in Julis, have the muzzle in the form cf a
tube, composed of the prolonged maxillaries and intermaxillaries, as far as the small opening of the mouth. Several
species are taken in the Indian Ocean, and the flesh of some is considered delicious. ‘
Xirichthys, resemble Labrus in their general form, but are much compressed. The forehead descends towards
the mouth with a sharp and almost vertical line, formed by the ethmoid and the ascending branches of the inter-
maxillaries. Their bodies have large scales ; their lateral line is interrupted; their jaws are furnished with conical
ACANTHOPTERYGII. 311
teeth, largest in the centre ; the pharynx is paved with hemispherical teeth; the intestinal canal has two flexures,
but no cceca; the stomach has no cul-de-sac, and they have a toierably long air-bladder. [Until Cuvier arranged them
differently, they were always classed with the Coryphenes, from which they differ much, both externally and in-
ternally.] They most nearly resemble Labrus, and are not easily distinguished from it, except by the profile of
the head. Are found in the Mediterranean, and also in the southern seas; and the flesh of some is much
esteemed.
Chromis. These have the lips, protractile maxillaries, pharyngeals, and general aspect of Labrus; but their
teeth resemble those of a card, except a range of conical ones in front. Their dorsal fins have long filaments ; their
ventrals are produced into long threads; their lateral line is interrupted; and their stomach forms a cul-de-sac,
but has no cceca. A small one, of a chestnut-brown colour, is taken in yast numbers in the Mediterranean; and
there is one in the Nile, C. niloticus, tbe Egyptian Corycina of the ancients, which attains the length of two feet,
and is reckoned the best fish in Egypt.
Cychla, have the teeth small and crowded, formed into a large band, and the body elongated, which are their
chief differences from the preceding subgenus. ;
Plesiops, have the head compressed, the eyes near each other, and extremely long ventrals; but in other respects
they resemble Chromis.
Malacanthus. These have the general character of Labrus, and the same teeth in the maxillaries, but their teeth
in the pharynx are arranged like those of a card. Their bodies are elongated, their lateral line continuous, their
operculum terminated by a small spine, and their long dorsal has only a few fiexible spinous rays in the fleshy part.
A species is found in the West Indies, of a yellowish colour, irregularly streaked across with violet, which, like many
others belonging to this family, has been improperly ranged with the Coryphenes.
Scarus.— The fishes of this genus are remarkable for their jaws-—that is to. say, for their inter-
maxillaries and premandibles,—which are convex, rounded, and furnished with scale-like teeth on their
margin and anterior surface. These teeth succeed each other from the rear to the front in such a
manner that the bases of the newest form a trenchant range. It has been erroneously supposed
by naturalists that the bone in this state is naked. In the living state, the jaws are covered with fleshy
lips, but there is no double lip adhering to the suborbital bones. These fishes have the oblong form
of Labrus, with large scales, and an interrupted lateral line. They have two plates in the upper part
of their pharynx, and one in the under, furnished with teeth as in Labrus; but their teeth are in trans-
verse laminz, and not rounded and arranged like the stones of a pavement.
The Archipelago contains one species, of a blue or red colour, according to the season, which is the S. creticus
of Aldrovandus; and which, after new investigations, I believe is the true Scarus so celebrated among the
ancients, which, during the reign of Claudius, Elipertius Optatus the Roman admiral sailed to Greece in order
to obtain and distribute through the Italian seas. It is still eaten in Greece, and its intestines are used for sea-
soning. There are numerous species in the tropical seas, which, on account of the form of their jaws and the
brilliancy of their colours, are called Parrot-fishes. Some have the caudal fin in the shape of a crescent; and of
these a few have the front singularly enlarged and rounded, while in others it is truncated toa square. These
constitute the genus Scarus, properly so called, from which two subgenera may be separated :—Calliodon, which
have the lateral teeth of the upper jaw separate and pointed, and on the same jaw an anterior range, much smaller
in size; and Odaz, which resemble the true Labrus in their thickened lips and uninterrupted lateral line, but their
jaws are constructed as in Scarus, except that the bones are flat, not rounded, and are coyered by the lips. Their
teeth, however, resemble pavement, like those of Labrus.
THE FIFTEENTH FAMILY OF THE ACANTHOPTERYGII.
FIisTULARIDz (Pipe-mouthed Fishes).
The fishes of this family are characterized by a long tube projected forwards from the cranium, and
composed of elongations of the ethmoid, vomer, pre-operculum, inter-operculum, pterygoids, and tym-
panals, at the extremity of which they have the mouth, composed, as usual, of intermayillaries, maxil-
laries, palatals, and mandibles. Their intestine has no great inequalities, nor many flexures ; and their
ribs are short, or wanting. The family consists of two genera :—Fistularia, with the bodies cylindrical ;
and Centriscus, in which it is oval and compressed.
Fistularia. Fishes of this genus receive their particular name from the long tube common to all
the family. Their jaws are at its extremity, but little cleft, and opening nearly in a horizontal : irec-
tion. Their head, thus elongated, is equal to a third or a fourth of the length of the body, which is
itself long and slender. There are six or seven rays in their gills; and some osseous appendages
extending behind the head, by means of which the anterior part of the body is more or less
strengthened. The dorsal is directly above the anal; and the stomach is a fleshy tube extending in a
straight canal, but with two coeca at the commencement. There are two subgenera.
312 PISCES.
Fistularia, Pipe-mouths, properly so called. These have omy one dorsal, consisting, in great part, as well as the
anal, of simple rays. Their intermaxillaries and the lower jaw are furnished with small teeth. From between the
lobes of the raudal fin there arises a sort of filament, which is sometimes as long as the body. The tube of the
muzzle is depressed; the air-bladder is exceedingly small; and the scales on the skin are invisible. They are
found in the warm seas of both hemispheres. [Sailors term them Tobacco-pipe Fishes, and they are of no value,
except as curiosities. |
Aulostomus. These have numerous free spines before the dorsal; and their jaws are toothless: their body is
very scaly; not so slender as in the former subgenus, but enlarged and compressed between the dorsal and the
anal, which enlargement is followed by a short and slender tail, ending in a common fin. The tube of the muzzle
is shorter, wider, and much more compressed than that of the true Pipe Fishes ; and the air-bladder is larger.
There is but a single known species, which is a native of the Indian Ocean.
Centriscus, or Snipe-fish.—These have the tubular muzzle characteristic of the family; but the body
is oval or oblong, not lengthened, compressed laterally, and sharp on the upper part. They have only
two or three slender gill-rays ; a spinous first dorsal ; and small ventrals behind the pectorals. Their
mouth is very small, and opens obliquely: their intestine has two or three folds, but no cceca: and
their air-bladder is of considerable size. As in Fistularia, they admit of division into two subgenera.
Centriscus, properly so called. These have the first dorsal fin backwards; and the first dorsal spine, which is
long and strong, connected, by intermediate pieces, with the bones of the shoulder and the head. They have the
body covered with small scales, and some larger denticulated ones over the apparatus connected with the spinous
ray of the first dorsal. [This ray is strong in itself, firmly supported, and with rugged teeth on its posterior edge,
capable of being moved, and thus forms a very powerful weapon. One species, C. scolopax, the Sea Snipe,
Sea Trumpet, or Bellows Fish of the Cornish coast, is common in the Mediterranean, and is occasionally found
on the south coast as a straggler. The specimens met with are not large, not exceeding five or six inches in length.
Che young are of a brilliant silvery lustre; but when mature, the back is red, paler on the sides, and passing into
silvery, glossed with gold, on the belly. All the fins are greyish white. The scales are hard and rough, granu-
lated on the surface, and beautifully ciliated on the posterior edge. Its flesh is considered good. Its haunts are
understood to be muddy bottoms, in moderately deep water ; and its food the minute Crustacea with which such
places usually abound.]
Amphisile, has the back mailed with large scaly pieces, of which the anterior spine of the first dorsal appears to
be a continuation. Some have other scaly pieces on the flanks, and the spine in question placed so far behind
that it is against the base of the tail; against which it, as it were, thrusts the second dorsal and the anal; this
is C. scutatus. Others are intermediate between this form and that of the ordinary Centriscus, or have the mail
plates covering only a part of the back; such is C. velitaris. All the known species are inhabitants of the
Indian seas.
THE SECOND ORDER OF BONY FISHES.
MALACOPTERYGII ABDOMINALES.
The second division of the Ordinary Fishes, [or fishes with bones in the skeleton,] the
Malacopterygii, or Jointed-fin Fishes, consists of three orders, the distinguishing character
of each of which is the position or absence of the ventral fins.
The present order comprises fishes which have the ventral fins suspended to the abdomen,
behind the pectorals, without being attached to the bones of the shoulder; they are the most
numerous order of the division, and include the greater part of fresh-water fishes. They are
divided into five families.
THE FIRST FAMILY OF THE MALACOPTERYGIL ABDOMINALES.
Cyprinip& (the Carp Family).
These have the mouth shallow, the jaws feeble, very often without teeth, and the margin formed
by the outer maxillaries ; but they have the pharynx strongly toothed, which compensates for the feeble
armature of the jaws. They have few gill-rays; their body is scaly ; and they have no adipose
dorsal, as we shall find in the Silures and Salmon. The stomach has no cul-de-sac or ccecal appen-
dages; and they are the least carnivorous of all fishes. [The genera and subgenera are arranged as
follows :|—
MALACOPTERYGIL ABDOMINALES. 313
Cyprinus.-—These form a genus, at once very natural and very numerous; easily distinguished by
he small mouth, the jaws without a single tooth, and three flat gill-rays. Their tongue is smooth ;
their palate furnished with a thick, soft, and remarkably sentient substance, vulgarly called carp’s
tongue. Their pharynx is a powerful instrument of mastication, having strong teeth on the inferior
pharyngeal bones, and they bruise their aliments between these and a stony disc, which is set in a large
cavity under a process of the sphenoid. They have but one dorsal; their body is covered with
scales, usually large: they inhabit the fresh waters ; and are the least carnivorous of fishes,—feeding
chiefly on seeds, the roots of plants, and [as is said] on mud and sludge. The stomach is continuous,
with a short intestine without cceca; and the air-bladder is divided in two by a close contraction.
The genus is divided into the following subgenera :—
Cyprinus, the true Carps, have a long dorsal, of which, as well as the anal, the second ray has a spine more or
less stout. Some of them have fleshy tubercles at the angles of the upper jaw, such as C. carpio, the Common
Carp, a well-known fish: olive green above, and yellowish below; with strong toothed spines in the dorsal and
anal, and short tubercles. The teeth of the pharynx are flat and striated in their crowns, [something like those of
the Ruminant Mammalia}. Originally [as is understood] from the middle latitudes of Europe, it is now generally
distributed, and thrives well in fish-ponds and other still waters, where it sometimes grows to the length of four
feet: its flesh is esteemed as food. [Though an imported fish, Carp thrives well in England, though better in
ponds than even in the most slow running parts of rivers; but in Scotland the waters are less adapted for them,
and they breed and grow slowly, even in ponds. Austria and Prussia are the great Carp countries. To their
vegetable food they add insects and worms, if such can be obtained : and when out of the water, they are very
tenacious of life, in consequence of which they are easily extended from pond to pond.]
Of the true Carps there is one race, C. rex earporum, the King of the Carps, which have the scales large, but
often wanting in patches, and sometimes entirely. They are artificially varied,—that is, they occur only in ponds.
Some foreign species are reddish brown, and others golden green, but these are imperfectly known.
Some species want the barbules. Among these are,—C. carassius, having the body high, the lateral line straight,
and the caudal fin squared off. This is a northern species. C. gibelio, the Crucian or Prussian Carp, has the body
less elevated, the lateral line curved downwards, and tail fin forked. [It occurs as a British fish, but, perhaps,
not so plentifully as the former]. C. awratus, the Golden Carp, [called Gold Fishes or Silver Fishes, according to
their colour], These are black when young, but by degrees acquire the golden red for which they are esteemed;
though some of them are silvery, with various clouds of all the three colours. Some have no dorsal; others a very
small one; others, again, a large caudal of three or four lobes; and others, still, very large eyes; all of which
varieties are merely accidental, and the results of that artificial treatment which they receive when kept in glass
vessels for ornamental purposes.
Allied to these is the smallest of the European Carps, C. amavus, only about an inch in length; greenish above,
pale yellow beneath, with a steel-blue line on each side of the tail, in April, which is the spawning season.
Barbus, the Barbel, or Bearded Fish—from the cirri at its mouth—has the dorsal and anal short ; a strong spine
for the second or third dorsal ray ; two cirri at
the point of the muzzle, and two at the angles of
the upper jaw. [B. communis,] the Common
Barbel, known by its long head, is very com-
mon in streams and fish-ponds, and sometimes
grows to the length of ten feet. [In the sluggish
parts of the Thames, and some of its affluents,
Barbel ‘are very plentiful. They are said to
plough up the mud with their noses, which,
setting very small animals adrift in the water,
attracts those small fishes on which the Barbel
feeds. ]
Gobio, the Gudgeons, have the dorsal and anal
short, an1 are without spines or beards. In slow-running rivers, where there is a gravelly interruption, they are
found in vast shoals, readily caught, and, though small in size, esteemed for their flavour.
Tinca, the Tenches, resembling the Gudgeons, but have the scales and cirri very small. The Common Tench
is short and thick, of a yellowish brown, and sometimes beautifully golden. It prefers stagnant waters, and is not
in much estimation as food.
' Cirrhinus, have the dorsal larger than the Gudgeons, and the cirri in the central part of the upper lip.
Abramis, Bream, have neither spines nor cirri; a short dorsal behind the ventrals, or long anal; and the tail
forked. There are two species, the Carp Bream, and the White bream; the first is the largest and most highly
esteemed ; and the other is of little value, except to feed other fishes in ponds.
Labeo. All foreigners ; have neither spines nor cirri along the dorsal, and remarkably thick lips, often furred.
Catostomus, have the lips of the former, but a short dorsal above the ventrals. They are from North America.
Leuciscus: dorsal and anal short; no spines, cirri, or peculiarities of the lips: species numerous, but little
esteemed. (One species, the Ide, Z. idus, has been seen as a British fish; and besides this there are several
others, as L. dobulus, the Double Roach; L. utilis, the Roach; L. vulgaris ; L. Lancasteriensis, the Graining ;
Fig. 142—The Barbel.
PISCES.
L. cephalus; L. erythropthalmus, the Red Eye; L. ceruleus, the Azurine; ZL. alburnus, the Bleak; and L.
phoxinus, the Minnow; but none of them are fishes of any great importance, except as bait for more valuable
ones.]
Gonorhynhus, have the head and body elongated, the operculum covered with small scales, the muzzle angular,
the small mouth without teeth or cirri, three gill-rays, anda small dorsal over the ventrals. Known only in
Southern Africa.
Cobitis, Loche, or Loach, have the head small; the body long, covered with small scaies, and slimy; the ventral fins
are far backwards, and above them there is a single dorsal; the mouth is at the end of the muzzle, little cleft, and
without teeth, but having lips forming a sucker, and numerous barbules; the gills have small openings, and only three
rays; the lower bones of the pharynx are strongly toothed; no ceca to their intestines, and these are very small;
their two-lobed air-bladder is inclosed in a case of bone, adhering to the third and fourth vertebre. There are
three species in the fresh waters of Europe. C. barbatula, the Common Loach, or Beardie, is a little fish of four or
five inches long, clouded, dotted with brown on a yellow ground, and having six barbules at the mouth. It is not
uncommon in the shallow and clear-running streams; but on account of its lurking habits, the rapidity of its
swimming when disturbed, and its small size, it is not often seen. Small as itis, its flesh is very good. U. fossilis,
the Pond Loach, is sometimes a foot long, with longitudinal stripes of brown and yellow, and ten barbules to the
mouth. They inhabit the mud of stagnant waters; and can subsist for a Jong time after the water has been dried
up, or covered with ice. When the weather is stormy, they rise to the surface of the water, and keep it in a state
of agitation by their motion; and when cold, they bury themselves in the mud. Ehrman states that they
habitually swallow atmospheric air, which is discharged by the vent, after being changed into carbonic acid,—
{a fact which is contrary to the usual physiology of the class]. Their flesh is soft, and has a muddy flavour.
C. tenia, the Groundling, has six barbules, and the body compressed, of an orange colour, marked with a row of
black spots. It has a large spine behind each nostril. It is the smallest of the species inhabiting the smaller
running waters, and lurking under stones. [It is found in the British rivers, and is probably much more nume-
rous than is generally represented ; but as it is of-no value, it is regarded only by naturalists.]
Anableps. This genus, long, but very improperly, united with Cobitis, has strong peculiar characters. The
eyes are prominent, placed under a sort of roof formed by the side of the frontal; and the cornea and iris are di-
vided by transverse bands, which gives the fish the appearance of having four eyes, whereas in reality it has only
two. There are certainly two openings to each eye, but still, in its essential parts, the organ is single; and
whether vision is performed by the anterior or posterior opening, the same sentient organ is acted upon. ‘They
have also the generative and urinal aperture, in the male, placed before the vent; and the female brings forth her
young alive, and in a state of considerable advancement. The body is cylindrical, with strong scales; there are
five gill-rays; the head is flat; the snout blunt, and the mouth across its extremity, with small crowded teeth in
both jaws; the intermaxillaries have no peduncle, but are suspended to the nasal bones; the pectorals are in
part scaly; the dorsal is small, and nearer the tail than the anal; the pharyngals are large, and covered with
small globular teeth; the air-bladder is large; and their intestine is wide, but without any coeca. Only one spe-
cies, A. tetropthalmus, the Four-eyed, is known. It inhabits the rivers of Guiana.
Pecilia. These have the jaws horizontally flattened, with a small opening, and furnished with a single row of
small and very fine teeth ; the upper part of the head flat; the gill-openings large, with five gill-rays; the body
rather short; the ventrals rather forward ; and the dorsal and anal against each other. They are small fishes of
the fresh waters of America, and bring forth their young alive.
Labias, resemble the preceding, only the teeth have several points. One species, a very small fish, with little
black streaks on the flanks, is found in Sardinia.
Fungulus, still resemble Peecilia, but their teeth are set like velvet: those in the anterior range are crooked, and
they have strong conical ones in the pharynx. They have only four gill-rays.
Molenesia, have the anal between the ventrals, and immediately under the anterior part of the large dorsal ;
teeth like Fungulus, and four or five gill-rays. [These genera are chiefly found in America. ]
Cyprinodon, have fine velvety teeth, and six gill-rays, but in other respects are like the preceding genera.
C. umbra inhabits the lakes, and especially the subterranean waters which are so common in Southern Austria.
They are small fishes, of a russet colour, with brown spots.
THE SECOND FAMILY OF THE MALACOPTERYGIT ABDOMINALES.
Esocip& (the Pree Family).
These have no adipose dorsal fin. The margin of the upper jaw is formed by the intermaxillary; or
when not so formed, the maxillary is toothless, and concealed by the lips. - These fishes are extremely
voracious; their intestine is short, and has no cceca; all of them have an air-bladder. Many species
inhabit the fresh waters, or ascend rivers. With the exception of Microstoma, all the known ones
have the dorsal opposite the anal. Linneus included them all in the genus Esox, but we divide that
genus into the following subgenera :—
Esox, Pikes properly so called, have small intermaxillaries, furnished with small pointed teeth in the middle of
the upper jaw, where they form two rows, but the lateral parts of the maxillaries are without teeth. The vomer,
the palatals, the tongue, the pharynx, and the gill-arches, are roughened with teeth like a card; and they have, in
MALACOPTERYGII ABDOMINALES. 315
the sides of the under-jaw, a row of long and pointed teeth. The muzzle is oblong, obtuse, broad, and depressed.
They have but one dorsal placed over the anal; a large forward stomach, continued in a slender intestine with
two flexures, but without cceca; and their air-bladder is very large.
E. lucius, the Common Pike, Jack, Pickarel, Gedd, and many other names, is well known to every one as the
most voracious and destructive of fishes, but its flesh is good, and easy of digestion. [Besides its fame, as an eater
and as being eaten, Shakspeare has thrown a ray of glory around the Pike by representing it as the ‘‘ White Lucie”
in the armorial bearings of the immortal Justice Shallow. In some of the still waters of Britain, Pike of thirty-
four pounds’ weight have been killed. It is generally said that, notwithstanding the havoc which the Pike com-
mits among smaller fishes, it will not stand the attack of a Trout of equal weight, the immense velocity of the
latter fish in swimming giving it a decided advantage}. Besides this, two species have been noticed in the fresh
waters of North America,—E. reticularis, with a net-work of brownish lines; and E. estor, sprinkled with round
blackish spots.
Galavius, have no visible scales on the body. The opening of the mouth is small, with middle-sized pointed
teeth in both jaws, the margin of the upper being formed by the intermaxillary, and a few strong crooked teeth on
the tongue. There are pores in the sides of the head; and the position of the dorsal and anal fins, and also the
digestive organs, are like those of the Pikes.
Alepocephalus. Head naked, body with broad scales, mouth small, teeth minute and crowded, eyes very large,
and eight gill-rays. A. rostratus, the only known species, is found in the depths of the Mediterranean.
Microstoma. Snout very short, lower jaw beyond the upper, jaws and intermaxillaries with very small teeth,
three broad and flat gill-rays, eyes large, body long, lateral line with firm scales, a single dorsal a little in rear of
the ventrals, and digestive organs as in the Pike. The only known species (S. microstoma of Risso) inhabits the
Mediterranean.
Stomias. Snout extremely short, mouth cleft almost to the gills, gill-ray reduced to a little membranous
lamina, and maxillaries fixed in the cheek; intermaxillaries, palatals, mandibles, and tongue, armed with long and
crooked teeth, widely set; body elongated; ventrals far back; dorsal over the anal, and both near the caudal. Two
species were discovered in the Mediterranean by Risso. Both are black, with rows of silvery spots on the belly.
E. boa, Risso, has no cirri; S. barbatus, has a long and stout one, attached to the symphisis of the lower jaw.
Chauliodus, resemble the former, but have two teeth in each jaw, across the other jaw when the mouth is shut;
the dorsal between the pectorals and ventrals, which last are not so far back as in Stomias; the first dorsal ray
terminates in a filament. C. Sloani, the only known species, has been found only at Gibraltar. It is about a foot
and a half long, and of a deep green colour.
Salana, have the head depressed, gill-lids folded downwards, and four flat gill-rays ; the jaws short and pointed,
each furnished with a row of crooked teeth; the upper jaw formed entirely by intermaxillaries without peduncles;
the lower jaw is a little lengthened at the symphisis by a small appendage carrying the teeth; the palate and the
inner part of the mouth are entirely smooth, and there is not even a lingual projection.
Belone. This genus have the upper jaw—which, as well as the under one, is extended into a long beak—com-
posed of the intermaxillaries, and both jaws furnished with small teeth, without any others in the mouth, except
in the pharynx, where they are arranged like a pavement. ‘The body is very long, and covered with scales which
are scarcely visible, except one keeled row on each side, near the under edge of the fish. They are remarkable for
the bright green colour of their bones. One species—the Common Gar-fish, Sea Pike, Mackerel Guide, Green-
bone, and a number of other names—is not uncommon on some parts of the British shores, and as far north as
the Arctic regions. It is of a greenish blue on the upper part, fading gradually into silvery white on the belly.
There are several other species, some of which are said to attain the length of eight feet, and bite very severely.
Notwithstanding the colour of the bones, which renders them repulsive to many persons, the flesh of these fishes
is not unwholesome.
Scomberesox, the Mackerel Pike, or Saury Pike, resembles the former in the length of its snout, its general
shape, and its scales; but the last rays of the dorsal and anal are detached, and form spurious fins on the upper
and under sides, like those of the Mackerel. They are found in the Mediterranean; [and the Common Saury is
generally distributed along the British coasts, as far to the northward as the Orkneys]. They are gregarious
fishes; and are followed and preyed upon by Porpoises, and also by the Tunny, and other large members of the
Mackerel family.
Hemiramphus, resembles the Gar-fish in its general characters, but has the upper jaw short, and the lower one
drawn out into a long beak, without teeth. They are found chiefly in the seas of warm countries, though a stray
one is occasionally met with in the south of England.
Exocetus, (literally, “ Fishes out of the water’’]. These are at once distinguished from all the rest of the Abdo-
minal Malacopterygii by the immense size of their pectoral fins, which are sufficiently large for supporting them
for a few moments in the air. Their head and body are scaly, with a line of keeled scales along each flank ; their
head is flat above, and laterally; the dorsal over the anal; the eye is large ; the intermaxillaries without peduncles,
and found in the margin of the upper jaw; both jaws have small pointed teeth, and the pharynx pavement teeth ;
they have ten gill-rays; their air-bladder is very large; their intestine straight, and without cceca ; and the lower
lobe of the caudal fin much larger than the upper. They do not fly, in the strict sense of the term, but merely rise
from the water to escape voracious fishes, and soon fall again,—their fins merely serving as parachutes, and being
incapable of taking a new stroke in the air, as is done by awing. They are found in all the seas of the warm
climates ; and it would seem that they have more enemies than most other fishes, for while the voracious fishes
pursue and capture them in the water, the long-winged sea-birds seize them in the air; and between themselves
316 PISCES,
and their swimming and flying enemies, they furnish one of the most singular sights in the warm seas. E. evilens,
common in the Mediterranean, has the ventral fins long, and in rear of the middle of the body. EE. volitans, com-
mon in the Atlantic, has the ventral fins small, and placed further forwards. The latter species sometimes visits
the British shores, in single individuals, and eyen in shoals. They can leap more than two hundred yards in
distance, and upwards of twenty feet in height. Their food is understood to be the small floating Mollusca; and
themselves are good eating.
Next to the Pike family, there is placed a genus of fishes which, though differing but little from
that family in other respects, has longer intestines, and two ceca. It will probably give rise to a new
family. This is Mormyrus, having the body compressed, oblong, and scaly; tail thin at the base, but
swelling near the fin; skin of the head naked, covering the operculum and gill-rays, and leaving no
opening for the latter but a vertical fissure, which has led some naturalists to assert that these fishes have
no gill-lids, and only one gill-ray, whereas their gill-lids are perfect, and their rays five or six. Their
gape is small, and resembles that of the Ant-eater, the angles being formed by the maxillaries. The
teeth are small, notched at the extremities, and occupy the intermaxillaries and lower jaw; and there
are bands of small crowded ones on the vomer and tongue. The stomach is a roundish sac, followed
by a slender intestine with two cceca, almost always covered with fat; and the air-bladder is long, large,
and simple. They are accounted among the best fishes of the Nile. Two species have a cylindrical
muzzle,—the one having a long dorsal, and the other a short one; a third has both the snout and dorsal
short; and in a fourth, the forehead forms a protuberance advancing in front of the mouth. There are
various other species in the Nile [and probably also in the other African rivers], but they have not
been described.
THE THIRD FAMILY OF THE MALACOPTERYGII ABDOMINALES,
Siturip# (the SHeat-FrisH Family.)
These fishes are distinguished from all the rest of the order by the want of true scales, having only a
naked skin, or large bony plates. The intermaxillaries, suspended under the ethmoid, form the margin
of the upper jaw; and the maxillary bones are either simple vestiges, or extended into cirri. The in-
testinal canal is large, folded, and without cceca. The air-bladder is large, and adheres to a peculiar
apparatus of bones. A strong articulated spine generally forms the first ray of the dorsal and the pec-
torals ; and there is sometimes an adipose dorsal behind the other, as in the Salmon family. The fol-
lowing are the genera and subgenera :—
Silurus.—These form a numerous genus, known by the naked skin, from the mouth being cleft in the
end of the muzzle, and from a strong spine in the first ray of the dorsal. This spine is articulated only to
the bones of the shoulder; and the fish can at pleasure lay it flat on the body, or keep it fixed in a per-
pendicular direction, in which case it is a formidable weapon, and wounds inflicted by it are understood
to be poisoned, which opinion has arisen from tetanus sometimes following the wound, not from poison
certainly, but from the ragged nature of the wound itself.
These fishes have the head depressed; the intermaxillaries suspended under the ethmoid, and not
protractile ; the maxillaries very small, but almost always continued in barbules attached to the lower
lip, and also to the nostrils ; the covering of their gills is without sub-operculum or gill-flap; their air-
bladder, strong and heart-shaped, is attached, by its two upper lobes, to a peculiar bony structure, which
again is attached to the first vertebra; the stomach is a fleshy cul-de-sac, having the intestinal canal
long and wide, but without cceca. They abound in the rivers of warm countries ; and seeds of plants
are found in the stomach of many of their species. The following are the subgenera :—
Silurus, properly so called, with only a small fin of four rays on the fore part of the back, but with the anal very
long, and approaching very close to the base of the caudal. There is no obvious spine in the dorsal; and the teeth
in both jaws, and in the vomer, are like those of acard. SS. glanis, the Sly Silurus, is the largest fresh-water fish
of Europe, and the only member of the genus in this quarter of the world. Itis smooth, of a greenish black
spotted with black above, and yellowish white below; head large, with six cirri,—two large ones near the nostrils,
and four shorter on the lower jaw. It sometimes grows to six feet in length, and weighs three hundred pounds.
It is found in the slow-running rivers of Central Europe, and lurks in the mud to watch for its prey. Its flesh is
greasy, and is sometimes employed as hog’s-lard. [It is named as a British fish, but its visits to these shores are
very rare.] Is found in the rivers of Asia and Africa.
Schilbus, have the body vertically compressed, a strong toothed spine in the dorsal, the head small and depressed,
the nape suddenly raised, and the eyes low down. They have eight cirri, are found in the Nile, and their flesh is
Li is... ee eee ee
MALACOPTERYGIT ABDOMINALES. 317
less disagreeable than that of the other Siluri. Some American species, with the nead small, rounded, and blunt,
having three cirri, and the eyes scarcely perceptibie, may form a new subgenus.
Mystus, are Siluri with a second or adipose dorsal fin. They are found in the waters of Guiana.
Pimelodes, body naked, and no lateral armature; but the subgenus requires division and subdivision. First,
Bagrus has small crowded teeth in both jaws and the vomer, and may be subdivided by the number of cirri, and
the shape of the head. With eight eirri, some have the head long and depressed, and others short and broad.
With six cirri, some have the snout as depressed, and broader than that of the Pike; others have the head oval,
and a kind of helmet of shagreen-like bones; in others, the head is round and naked; while others, again, have
the head greatly depressed, the eyes low down, and the adipose fin very small; and there are yet others which
have only four cirri. [Some of these, as Pimelodes cyclopum, are ejected in hot water from volcanoes. |
Pimelodes, properly so called, want the teeth in the vomer, but often have them in the palate; the cirri and
form of the head differ more than in the preceding subgenus; some have but a single row of teeth; some have the
head helmeted, and a distinct bony plate between the helmet and the dorsal spine; others have a single plate from
the snout to the dorsal; others, again, have the head oval and naked ; some with six cirri, and others eight; some
with a large naked head are called Cats, which have six or eight cirri; then there are others which have the head
small and flat, the dorsal minute, and the teeth scarcely perceptible; there are others still which have teeth on the
palatals, sometimes like velvet, or like a card, with a buckler on the nape, distinct or united to the helmet, and
the palatai teeth sometimes like a helmet; some singular ones have teeth like a card, under the skin of the cheek,
and moveable; others yet have a lengthened snout, or a pointed one, nearly toothless. These last lead to,—
Synodontis, with the snout narrow, and the lower jaw supporting an assemblage of teeth laterally flattened,
ending in hooks, and individually attached to flexible peduncles. The helmet extends in one plate to the first
spine of the dorsal, which is very strong, as are also those of the pectorals; the cirri, aid sometimes the maxil-
laries, are barbed. ‘They are found in the Nile and other African rivers, but are not eaten.
Ageniosus. Some of these have the maxillary turned up in a kind of toothed horn, instead of a fleshy cirrus ;
and others have it concealed under the skin, with the dorsal and pectoral spines scarcely visible.
Doras, have an adipose dorsal, with plates in the lateral line, armed with keels or spines; the dorsal and pectoral
spines strongly toothed, the helmet rough, and the shoulder-bone pointed backwards. Some have teeth only in
the upper jaw; others have the snout pointed, and the teeth absent, or hardly visible, with occasional lateral
bristles to the cirri.
Heterobranchus, head broad, from the helmet having two lateral pieces of the frontal and parietal bones; oper-
culum smaller, but with a tree-like ramification on the third and fourth gill-arch, as a sort of supplemental gills.;
viscera like the rest of the-family, but they have from eight to fourteen gill-rays, strong pectoral spines, no dorsal
one, and the body long and naked. They inhabit the rivers of Africa, and some of those of Asia. Their flesh is
indifferent, or bad.
One of them, however, Macropteronotes, with a single indented dorsal, constitutes a considerable article of food
in Egypt and Syria, where it is called the Sharmuth, or Black Fish. Others have a dorsal with rays, and also an
adipose one. Protosus, have a second dorsal, with rays; and this and the anal long, and uniting to form a tail
like an Eel; lips fleshy ; conical teeth in front of the mouth, globular ones behind, and those above placed on the
yomer; skin naked; nine or ten gill-rays; eight cirri; and a singular branched appendage behind the vent, be-
sides the tubercle common to the family. Some have large and toothed dorsal and ventral spines; others have
them almost concealed under the skin. They are found in the East Indies.
Callichthys, have the sides armed with four rows of scaly plates; head the same, but the snout and under-part
of the body naked; one ray in the second dorsal; pectoral spines strong, and dorsal one feeble; mouth small;
teeth barely visible; four cirri; eyes small, and lateral. They can crawl out of the water like an Eel. (These are
the subgenera of Silurus].
Malaptherurus, has no dorsals with rays, but only a small adipose one in the tail, and no spines in the pectorals.
The skin is smooth; the teeth small and crowded, and are ranged into a broad crescent in each jaw; there are
seven gill-rays; and the jaws and viscera are like those of Silurus. M. electricus, the Raasch, or Thunder-fish of
the Arabs, is the only known species. It has six cirri, and the head more slender than the body, but enlarged in
front. Like the Torpedo and Gymnotus, it can communicate an electric shock, the organ of which is situated
between the skin and muscles, and consists of a cellular tissue, inclosing a fluid, and abundantly furnished with
nerves. It is found in the Nile, and the rivers of Central Africa.
Aspredo, have the head flattened, and the anterior part of the body much widened; the tail long; the eyes small,
and placed upwards ; the intermaxillaries under the ethmoid directed backwards, and with teeth on the posterior
edge only; and they have the whole gill apparatus immoyeable, being soldered to the temporal bone and the pre-
operculum ; gill-opening a mere slit behind the head, the membrane of five rays adhering everywhere else; the
lower jaw is transverse, and shorter than the snout; the first ray of the pectorals is more toothed than in any
other of the family; there is but one dorsal, with a weak first ray; but the anal is long, extending under the long
and slender tail. Some have six cirri, some eight; and, in the latter case, one pair are attached to the maxillaries,
the others to the lower jaw in pairs.
Loricaria, have hard angular plates on the head and body ; small intermaxillaries suspended under
the muzzle; transverse disunited mandibles, supporting hooked teeth, which are long, slender, and
flexible. A large membranous veil encircles the opening; the pharynx is furnished with numerous
pavement teeth ; the gill-lids are immoyeable, but two small plates supply their places ; they have four
318 PISCES,
gill-rays; strong spines in the first dorsal, pectorals, and even ventrals; but neither cceca nor air-bladder.
They form two subgenera :—
Hypostomus, have a small dorsal with one ray; the labial veiled with papillz, with a small cirrus on each side ;
no plates on the belly; and the intestines spirally convoluted, and as slender as a thread. They inhabit the
rivers of South America.
Loricaria, have one dorsal forwards, the labial veiled with cirri, plates on the under parts of the body, and the
intestines moderately large.
THE FOURTH FAMILY OF THE MALACOPTERYGII ABDOMINALES.
SALMONID& (the SALMon, or Trout, Family).
According to Linnius, these formed but one great genus, characterized by a scaly body, all the rays
of the first dorsal soft, and the second dorsal adipose, or formed of skin inclosing fat, and without rays.
They have numerous ceeca, and an air-bladder. Most of them ascend rivers; and their flesh is highly
esteemed. They are naturally voracious; and as the form and armature of their jaws vary greatly,
they may be arranged into the following subgenera :—
Salmo, Salmon and Trout, properly so called.—These have great part of the margin of the upper
jaw formed of the maxillaries; a row of pointed teeth in the maxillaries, the intermaxillaries, the
palatals, and mandibularies, and two rows on the vomer, the tongue, and the pharynx,—being, in fact,
the most completely toothed of all fishes. In old males, the extremity of the lower jaw is bent up
towards the palate, where a groove receives it when the mouth is shut. The ventrals are under the
first dorsal, and the anals under the adipose one. They have six gill-rays, or thereabouts ; the stomach
is long and narrow, with numerous coca; their air-bladder extends the whole length of the abdomen,
and communicates anteriorly with the gullet. Many species are spotted, and their flesh is in general
very good. They ascend rivers to spawn, often leaping over cascades of considerable elevation, and
finding their way to the brooks and small lakes of the most lofty mountains. [They are understood to
return almost invariably to the rivers in which they are produced; and therefore the fixing, at the
mouth of a river, of any sort of bar to their progress upwards, is sure to drive them from the estuary.
According to Mr. Yarrell, one of the very best authorities, all the family are clouded with transverse
dusky patches when very young,—analogous to what occur on all the species of Cats. ]
S. salar, the Salmon properly so called, is the largest of the genus, with red flesh, and irregular brown spots,
which disappear in fresh water; the cartilaginous beak of the male is not much hooked. They inhabit the seas
of comparatively cold regions, whence they ascend the rivers for the purpose of spawning, at different times of
the year according to the climate,—some in autumn, some in winter, and some in early spring. [The efforts
which they make to overcome difficulties in the ascent are very great; and when they have made some progress
up the fresu water, it is equally cruel and impolitic to capture them. It should seem that, in most of the British
rivers, Satmon are diminishing in numbers, and becoming inferior in quality, the cause of which has not been
explained in a satisfactory manner. In Ireland, where they have more recently become an article of commerce,
they are found in considerable abundance. Salmon Fry have the tail forked, and the fork disappears as the fish
advances in age; but the margin does not become convex, as in the Bull-trout.] S. Awmatus, is whitish, spotted
with red and black; and the snout of the male is narrow, and much crooked in the lower jaw. Its teeth are more
robust than those of the true Salmon, and its flesh as red; but it is inferior in quality. It is found in the mouths
of rivers. S. Schiefermulleri, the Sea-trout, is smaller than the former, with the teeth more slender and longer.
The flanks are sprinkled with small crescent-shaped spots, and the flesh is paler than that of the Salmon. S.
hucho (perhaps the Bull-trout, or Gray Trout], grows to almost the size of the Salmon, and has strong teeth, and
a pointed lower jaw in the male.
The remaining Trouts are found in all the ciear streams of Europe, especially among mountains; and they are
subject to great variations from age, food, and the nature of the waters; but these do not appear to account for all
the differences. [In the same river, Trout are yellowish brown, with bright crimson spots, where the water is fine
and pure; and lurid and dark, and greatly inferior in flavour, where it is tinged with peat.] S. /emanus, Geneva
Trout, found in that lake, and some neighbouring ones; ground colour whitish, with small blackish spots on the
head and back; sometimes forty or fifty pounds in weight: the flesh is white. S. trutta, Salmon Trout, bluish
black above, pale on the sides, silvery on the belly, with cross-shaped spots towards the upper part, migratory in
clear streams, and esteemed next in value to the Salmon. [It varies a good deal in colour; and, from its silvery
lustre, it is called White Trout in some parts of Britain.] S. fario, the Common, or River Trout, is generaily
smaller than the last, spotted with brown on the back, and crimson on the flanks,—the crimson spots usually sur-
rounded by a pale-coloured circle; common in all the clear streams of temperate countries, and sometimes found
two feet and a half long, and fifteen pounds in weight. [The Gil/aroo Trout of the Irish lakes appears to be a
variety, in which the internal coating of the stomach is modified a little to suit the nature of the food. S. ferox,
the Great Grey Trout, inhabits the deeper lakes, and grows to a large size, but its flesh is inferior.j S. savelinus,
MALACOPTERYGIL ABDOMINALES. 319
the Welsh Char, or Torgoch, has red spots in the flanks, an orange belly, and red pectorals, with the first ray very
thick and white. S. alpinus, nearly the same colour, but the first rays of the lower fins not so much distinguished.
It abounds in Lapland, where it is very valuable. S. wmbla, Northern Char, found in various British lakes, and
also in the Lake of Geneva. [There are various other members of the genus Salmo, but the line of distinction be-
tween species and variety is sometimes not easily drawn.]
Osmerus, the Smelt, has two rows of teeth on each palatal, but only a few in front of the vomer. Form like a
Trout, but only eight gill-rays, and the body brilliant silvery, with some greenish reflections, but with no spots.
{Found abundantly in some estuaries of British rivers at particular seasons, but very local. It seldom exceeds,
and rarely equals, a foot in length. Its flesh is delicious.]
Maillotus, mouth like the preceding, but teeth very small and crowded, and only in the jaws, palate, and tongue ;
eight gill-rays, body lengthened, and small scales; first dorsal and ventrals behind the middle, pectorals large,
round, and nearly meeting beneath. The only known species, S. groentandicus, the Capelin, classed by Gmelin ©
among the Herrings, is remarkably abundant on the shores of Newfoundland, and used as bait in the Cod fisheries,
{and sometimes as manure for the land].
Thymallus, the Grayling, has the jaws like a Trout, but the mouth small, and the teeth remarkably fine; first
dorsal long and high, scales much larger than on a Trout, stomach thick, and seven or eight gill-rays ; first dorsal
long, as high as the body, spotted with black, and occasionally with red, with dusky bars on the large dorsal,
Recent it smells like wild thyme, and when cooked in its perfume it is a dainty dish.
Coregonus, the Gurniad, has the mouth as in the last, but with few teeth, and sometimes none, the scales
larger, and the dorsal shorter. There are many species or varieties of this genus; some in the sea, others in the
fresh waters only, and one occurs in several British lakes. [C. Willughbii, the Vendace, is found insome lakes of
the south of Scotland. It feeds on insects, and very minute fresh-water Crustacea. ]
Argentina, has the mouth small and toothless, but strong hooked teeth on the tongue, and small ones before
the vomer, six gill-rays, and the digestive organs like those of a Trout. A. sphyrena, the only known species,
has the air-bladder thick, and very much loaded with nacre—the silvery substance used in counterfeiting pearls ;
it is found in the Mediterranean. The following subgenera, which have the numerous cceca of the Salmon, and
the double air-bladder of the Carps, have not more than four or five gill-rays.
Crimata, externally like Thymallus, and some of them have the same teeth, differing only in the gill-rays.
Others have teeth in both jaws, sharp and directed forwards. They inhabit the American rivers.
Anastomus, like Thymallus, and with small teeth in both jaws, but the lower jaw is so turned up and enlarged
at the point, that the mouth appears a vertical slit.
Gastropelecus, mouth as in the last, but abdomen compressed, projecting, and sharp; ventrals small and far
back, first dorsal over the anal; upper teeth conical, lower ones notched and trenchant.
Plabucus, have the head small, the mouth shallow, a compressed body, the ventral keel entire and sharp, a ie
anal, and the first dorsal opposite its commencement.
Serrasalmus, has the body compressed, the belly toothed and sharp, and frequently a spine in front of the
dorsal. The known species inhabit the South American rivers; and, it is said, pursue ducks, and even bathers;
wounding them severely with their teeth, which are triangular, notched, and very sharp.
Tetragonopterus, has teeth as in the former, but the mouth smaller, and no keel or tooth on the belly.
Chalceus, with the same mouth and teeth, has the body oblong, and the teeth on the maxillaries small and
rounded.
Myteles, with triangular teeth hollowed in the crowns, and three points at the corners, mouth shallow, with two
rows on the intermaxillaries, but none on the palate, the maxillaries, or the tongue. Some have the elevated
form, falchion-shaped fins, spine directed forwards, and even the sharp and toothed belly, of Serrasalmus, but
not the teeth. One American species grows large, and is good eating. Others have simply an elongated body,
and the first dorsal between the ventrals and ‘he anal. These are Egyptian.
Hydrocyon, have the point of the muzzle formed by the intermaxillaries, the maxillaries nearer before the eyes,
and completing the aperture; the tongue and vomer are always smooth, but the jaws have conical teeth, and the
large suborbital covers,the cheek like an operculum. Some havea close range of small teeth on the maxillaries
and the palatals, and the dorsal fin between the ventrals and anals. They inhabit the tropical rivers, and
taste like Carp. Others have a double row of teeth in the intermaxillaries and lower jaw, a single row in the
maxillaries, and none in the palate; the first is over the ventrals. They inhabit Brazil. Others, again, have a
single row in the maxillaries and lower jaw, with the teeth alternately very long and very sharp, and lodging in
holes of the upper jaw when the mouth is shut; there are large scales upon the lateral line, and the first dorsal
is between the ventral and the anal. They are also from Brazil. A fourth type have the muzzle prominent and
pointed, the maxillaries very short, and with the lower jaw and intermaxillaries with a single row of closely-set
teeth ; the firstis between the ventral and anal, and they have large scales. They too are from Brazil. Others,
yet, have no teeth in the maxillaries or lower jaw, and what they have are few, but strong and pointed; their first
dorsal is directly over the ventrals. ‘They inhabit the Nile.
Cetharinus, have the mouth depressed, cleft at the end of the muzzle, and the upper margin entirely formed by
the intermaxillaries ; the maxillaries are small and toothless, occupying oply the commissure ; the tongue and
palate both smooth, the adipose, dorsal, and great part of the caudal, covered with scales. Found in the Nile.
Some have three small teeth in the upper jaw, and the body elevated, but the belly not sharp or toothed. Others
have many ranks of close teeth on the jaws, which teeth are slender and forked, and the fishes themselves are
elongated.
Saurus, muzzie short, gape cleft far behind the eyes, margin of the upper jaw composed wholly of intermaxil-
320 PISCES.
laries, iong pointed teeth on the jaws, the palatals, and on the tongue and pharynx, but none on the vomer; eight
or nine, often twelve or fifteen, gill-rays: the first dorsal a little behind the large ventrals ; the body, cheeks, and
gill lid are scaly, the intestines like those of Trouts. They are marine fishes, and exceedingly voracious. One is
found in the Mediterranean, a transparent one in the lake of Mexico, and several in India, where they are dried
and salted as a relish. ‘
Scopelus, have the gape and the gill openings very deep. Both jaws with very small teeth, the margin of the
upper formed entirely by the intermaxillaries, the tongue and palate smooth, muzzle very short and blunt, nine
or ten gill-rays, a first dorsal between the ventrals and anal, and a second, in which there are slight vestiges of
rays. One small species in the Mediterranean has brilliant silver spots on the belly and tail.
Aulopus, combines the characters of Salmon andCod. Their gape is wide, their intermaxillaries forming the
whole margin of the upper jaw ; their palatals, the front part of the vomer, and the lower jaw with a band of card-
shaped teeth, but the tongue and flat part of the palate are only rough. The maxillaries are large and toothless,
as in many fishes, their ventrals are under the pectorals, with the external rays thick and unforked. ‘The first
dorsal answers to the first half of the space between the ventrals and anal. They have twelve gill-rays, and large
scales upon the cheeks, gill-lids, and body. One species inhabits the Mediterranean.
Sternoptyx, are little fishes with high compressed body, the mouth directed upwards, their humeral bones
forming a trenchant crest forwards, and terminating below in a little spine. The pelvis formed by a small spine
before the ventrals. There are small grooves on each side of the pelvic crest, which has been considered as a ster-
num, and hence their name. They have an osseous crest before the first dorsal, and a little membrane answering to
the second. The borders of the mouth are formed by the maxillaries. Two speeies are found in the Atlantic, which
may become types of two distinct genera. One of these has five gill-rays, the other nine.
THB FIFTH FAMILY OF THE MALACOPTERYGIL ABDOMINALES.
CLupeip& (the Herrine Family).
These have no adipose dorsal, and, as the Trout, they have their upper jaw formed in the middle by
intermaxillaries without peduncles, and the sides by maxillaries. Their bodies are always scaly, and
most of them have an air bladder and many cceca. Few of them ascend rivers, though they appear
periodically upon the shores.
Clupea, the Herrings, have the intermaxillaries narrow and short, forming but a small portion of the
jaw, which is completed on thessides by protractile maxillaries. The lower edge of the compressed
body is notched by scales, resembling the teeth of a saw. The gill openings are so wide that the fishes
die almost the instant they are out of the water. The gill arches towards the mouth pectinated, the
stomach is an elongated sac, the air bladder long and pointed, and their bones are very slender and
numerous. They consist of several subgenera.
Clupea, Werrings properly so called, with the mouth mean-sized, and the upper lip entire. C. harengus needs
no description ; it appears periodically in numerous shoals, [but does not breed in the Polar seas, as was once
stated, as it gets southward into warm latitudes. Its flesh is dry and inferior]. C. sprattus resembles the Herring,
but is much smaller. C. alba, White Bait, a small and delicate species, resorts to the top of the brackish water
to mature its spawn. It is found in various estuaries, and is highly esteemed. C. pilchardus is about the size of
the Herring, but has the dorsal more forward. It inhabits more southernly than the Herring, and is caught in
vast numbers on the coast of Cornwall. C. sardina, the Sardine, is like the Pilchard, only smaller. It is taken
in the Mediterranean, where the Herring is unknown, and also on the west coast of France. Its flavour is highly
esteemed.
Alosa, has a notch in the middle of the upper jaw, but is in other respects like the Pilchard and Sardine. A. vul-
garis, the Shad, is much larger and thicker than the Herring, growing to three feet in length, and it has no teeth,
and a black spot behind the gills. In spring it ascends rivers, when it is much esteemed; but when taken in the
seais dry and disagreeable. A. finta, the Twaite Shad, has teeth in the jaws, and five or six dark spots along the
side. It is the Common Shad of the British rivers; but is considered inferior to the Common Shad, or Alice Shad,
as it is called, which, as a British fish, is by no means so common.
Chatoessus, resembles a Herring, only the first dorsal ray is prolonged in the filament. Some have the jaws
equal, the muzzle not prominent, and the mouth small and without teeth. Others have the muzzle prominent, but
the mouth small. The fibres of the first gills unite with those on the opposite side, and form under the palate
curious pinnated points. These are from the warm seas, and they complete the subgenera of Clupea as at present
arranged, though the following come appropriately after the Herrings, inasmuch as they have the belly sharp and
notched.
Odontognathus, have the body very compressed, with three sharp teeth near the vent, a long but narrow anal,
a small and feeble dorsal, which is always broken, six gill-rays, the maxillaries prolonged and a little pointed, and
furnished with small teeth directed forwards, and wo apparent ventrals. One species from Cayenne is known,
resembling a small Sardine, but having the body more compressed.
Pristigaster, head and teeth as in the Herrings, four gill-rays, ventrals generally wanting, belly compressed,
arched, and toothed. They are found in both oceans.
MALACOPTERYGII SUB-BRACHIATI. 321
Notopierus. Gill-lids and cheeks scaly; the suborbitals, pre-operculum, and operculum have two crests; the lower
jaw is keeled, the belly toothed, and the palatals and jaws have fine teeth; the upper jaw formed in great part of
the maxillaries. Their tongue is set with strong crooked teeth; they have one strong and bony gill-ray; ventrals
hardly visible, followed by a long anal, which occupies three-fourths of the length, and is united, as in Gymnotus,
with the fins of the tail and back; opposite the middle of the anal there is a small dorsal with soft rays. They
are found in the stagnant fresh waters of India, being the Gymnotus notopterus of Pallas.
Fingraulis, the Anchovies, distinguished from the
Herrings by the mouth being more deeply cleft, the
gill-openings wider, and ten or twelve gill-rays.
The small intermaxillaries are fixed under a little
pointed snout, in advance of the mouth, and the
z maxillaries are long and straight. E. enchrasicho-
Fig. 143—The Anchovy. dus, the Common Anchovy, so well known for its
rich and peculiar flavour, is about a span long,
bluish above, silvery below, the abdomen not trenchant, the anal short, and the dorsal over the ventrals. Taken
in vast numbers in the Mediterranean, and less abundantly in the ocean. 4H. meletia is a Mediterranean species.
E. edentulus, an American species, without teeth.
Thryssa, differs from the Anchovies in having the belly toothed, and the maxillaries very long. It is an East
Indian subgenus.
Megalops. Fins and jaws generally formed like those of the Herring, but the belly not trenchant, nor the body
compressed ; teeth in the jaws and palate very small and numerous; from twenty-one to twenty-four gill-rays ;
and the last ray of the dorsal, and often of the anal, extended in a filament. One American species, the Apalite, is
found twelve feet long, has fifteen rays in the dorsal, and a filament to that in the anal. An Indian species has
seventeen dorsal rays.
Elops, resembies the former, but is rather longer, wants the dorsal filament, has more than twenty gill-rays,
and the caudal with a flat spine above and below.
Buterinus, has jaws like those of a Herring, a round and lengthened body, and prominent snout; the mouth
shallow; the jaws with small, crowded teeth; and the tongue, vomer, and palate, have rounded ones, also closely
set. There are twelve or thirteen gill-rays. This and the former genus are beautiful fishes, of a silvery colour,
with many bones and ceeca, and they grow to a large size.
Chirocentrus, has the upper jaw as in the Herring, with a row of stout conical teeth in both jaws, the two middle
ones in front very long; the tongue and gill-arches toothed like a card, but not the palatal or vomer; seven or
eight gill-rays, the latter ones very broad; a pointed scale above and beneath each pectoral; body long, com-
pressed, and sharp, but not toothed on the belly; verntrals very small, and shorter than the anal, which is opposite;
stomach and air-bladder long and slender. Only one known species, of the Indian Ocean, and silvery.
Hyodon, has the form of a Herring, but the belly not toothed, eight or nine gill-rays, and the teeth and the
mouth like those of a Trout. Found in the fresh waters of North America.
Erythrinus. Upper jaw almost entirely formed of the maxillaries; conical teeth in the edges of each jaw; crowded
teeth in the palatals; five broad gill-rays ; head round, blunt, with hard bones, but no scales; body oblong, com-
pressed, with scales like Carp; dorsal opposite the ventrals; stomach and air-bladder large; cceca smail. Found
in the tropical rivers, and esteemed as food.
' Amia, have the head like the last, but twelve gill-rays, and a hard buckler on the under-jaw; pavement-teeth
behind the conical ones; nostrils tubular; stomach large; intestine wide, and with no cceca; air-bladder cellular,
like the lung of a Reptile. Found in the rivers of the southern states of America, feeds on Crustacea, and is
rarely eaten.
Sudis,—tresh-water fishes resembling Erythrinus, but having the dorsal and anal placed opposite each other, and
occupying the last third of the body. ‘They inhabit the rivers of tropical countries.
Osterglossum, differs from the last by having two cirri suspended from the lower jaw, and the tongue closely
toothed like a rasp. A large species inhabits Brazil.
Lepisosteus, have long teeth in the edges of the jaws, and their anterior surfaces rasp-like; the scales as hard
as stone; the dorsal and anal opposite, and far back ; the intestine with two folds, and numerous cceca; air-bladder
cellular. Of tropical America, grow large, and are good eating.
Porypterus. Sides of the upper jaw immoveable; head covered with sharpened bony plates; body with strong
scales ; one gill-ray ; a number of separate fins on the back; the teeth like a rasp, with long ones in front; the
stomach large; double air-bladder, with large lobes, the left one opening freely into the gullet. They are found
in the African rivers, and are eatable.
THE THIRD ORDER OF BONY FISHES,—
MALACOPTERYGII SUB-BRACHIATI,—
Have the ventrals under the pectorals, and the pelvis suspended to the shoulder-bones.
[They are thus better adapted for ascending and descending than the abdominal fishes. ]
Y
ee a EE EE EE eee
nn een
PISCES.
THE FIRST FAMILY OF THE MALACOPTERYGII SUB-BRACHIATI.
Gapip& (the Cop Family).
This family are almost wholly included in the great genus Gadus, easily known by having the
yentrals inser‘ed under the throat, and pointed. The body is moderately long, a little compressed,
and covered with small soft scales; the head is well-proportioned, but naked: all their fins are soft;
the jaws and front of the vomer have unequal-pointed teeth, of medium or small size, disposed in
several rows, like a card or rasp; the gill-openings are large, and there are seven rays. Most of them
have two or three fins on the back, some behind the vent, and a distinct caudal fin. The stomach is a
large and strong sac; and the intestine long, with numerous cceca. The air-bladder is large and strong,
and often notched in the margins. The greater number live in the cold or temperate seas, and furnish
a most important branch of the fisheries. Their flesh is white, easily separable into flakes, and, gene-
rally speaking, wholesome, easy of digestion, and agreeable to the palate. [Taken altogether, they are
probably more really serviceable to Man than any other family of fishes. Their reproductive powers
are great, and their numbers countless; and they have the advantage of being generally found in vast
shoals, at particular places.] They can be subdivided as follows :—
Morrhua, Cod, properly so called, with three dorsals, two anals, and a cirrus at the point of the lower jaw. They
are the most numerous and valuable of the family, consisting of*three sections, or species :—G. morrhua, the Cod,
two or three feet long, with the back spotted brown and yellow ; inhabits all the north seas, and multiplies exceed-
ingly in the colder latitudes. They are taken in vast numbers for salting, and also for immediate use. [Their
appearance and quality vary a good deal with the nature of the ground.] G. «glefinus, the Haddock, brown on
the back, silvery on the belly, with the lateral line, and a spot behind the pectoral fin, black. Almost as numerous
in northern latitudes as the Cod, but less esteemed. [When the Haddock is taken in deep and clear water, it is
perhaps the most delicate, and at the same time the most savoury of the whole family; but it does not take salt
so wellas Cod.] G.callarius, the Dorse, spotted like the Cod, but smaller, and with the upper jaw longest. It is
much esteemed in the north, when eaten fresh. [Besides these, there are various sub-species, or varieties, of all
the three kinds, some of them found on the British shores. ]
Merlangus, the Whiting, with the same fins as Cod, but no cirri. Of these, G. merlangus, the Whiting, is well
known from its abundance, and the lightness of its flesh. It is pale, reddish grey above, silvery below, has a Jong
upper jaw, and is about a foot in length. G. carbonarius, the Coal-fish, twice the size of the Whiting, blackish
brown, with the upper jaw short, and the lateral line straight. The flesh of the full-grown one is coarse and tough,
but it takes salt like Cod. G. polachius, the Pollock, jaws like the Coal-fish, brown above, spotted on the flanks,
and silvery below. It is abundant in the Atlantic; and better than the Coal-fish, but inferior to the Whiting.
Merluccius, the Hake, with only two dorsals, one anal, and no cirri, sometimes exceeds two feet; the back
brownish grey, the first dorsal pomted, and the lower jaw longest. It is a coarse fish, but captured in great
numbers, and salted. There are some species in high southern latitudes.
Lota, the Ling (which means the Long Fish), has two dorsals, one anal, and some cirri at the mouth. G.molva,
from three to four feet long, olive above, silvery beneath, dorsals equally high, lower jaw a little shorter than the
upper, and with a cirrus. This species salts well, and is not inferior to Cod: hence it is a very valuable object in
the fisheries.
G. lota, the Burbot, from one to two feet long, yellow mottled with brown, dorsals of equal height, and one
cirrus; head slightly depressed, and body cylindrical. It ascends rivers, and its flesh and flavour are highly
esteemed. [The livers of most of the family are large, and turnish a great deal of oil, highly valuable in the dress-
ing of leather, and other operations of the arts.] F
Motella, the Rockling. Body lengthened, first dorsal scareely perceptible, second and anal very long, and three
or more cirri. M. vulgaris, the Three-bearded Rockling, has two cirri on the nose, and one on the lower jaw. It
is fawn-coloured, with brown spots. MM. quinquecirrata, the Five-bearded, has four cirri on the upper part, and
one on the chin. It is dark-brown on the upper part, and seldom attains any considerable size.
M. glauca, the Mackarel Midge, is about an inch and a quarter long, bluish-green on the upper part, and silvery
below, and on the fins. M. argenteola, the Silvery Gade, is also a small fish, with three cirri, and coloured nearly
like the former.
Brosmius, the Torsk, is a northern species, with a long body, a dorsal along the whole back, one barbule on the
under jaw, and the ventrals fleshy. It grows to the largest size in its native north.
Brotula, from the West Indian seas, with the dorsal, anal, and caudal, forming one fin, which ends in a point.
Phycis, Fork-beard, have a single ray in each ventral, which is produced and forked. They have also a small
barbule on the chin. There are one or two British species.
Raniceps, the Tadpole Fish, has the head broad and depressed, and the first dorsal scarcely visible.
Lepidoleprus, a separate genus, having some relation to the Cod. Their suborbitals are united with the nasal
bone, and form a depressed muzzle, advancing before the mouth, which, however, retains its mobility. Head
and body with hard spinous scales; the ventrals are a little on the throat; the pectorals of mean size; the first
dorsal high; the second dorsal, anal, and caudal united; the jaws short; the teeth fine and short. They inhabit
MALACOPTERYGII SUB-BRACHIATI. 395
deep water, and utter a grumbling sound when drawn up to the surface. Two species are known, inhabiting the
depths of the Mediterranean and Atlantic.
THE SECOND FAMILY OF THE MALACOPTERYGII SUB-BRACHIAT .
PLEURONECTID# (the FLuat-Fisu, or FLounpeER Family).
“These are all included in the great genus Pleuronectes, which have a character quite unique among
vertebrated animals: this consists in the want of symmetry in the head. [An animal is said to be sym-
metrical when it is supposed to be divided in a mesial plane, or plane exactly along the middle, in a
vertical direction,—the two sides being the exact counterparts of each other, and differing in nothing
but in the one being turned to the right, and the other to the left.] These fishes have both eyes on
one si le, and this side always remains uppermost when the animal is swimming, [while all other fishes
swim on the belly.] The upper side is in general deeply coloured, while the other side is whitish. The
body, from the head backwards, though formed nearly as usual, partakes a little of this peculiarity.
The two sides of the mouth are not equal, and the pectoral fins are rarely so; the body is depressed,
and elevated in the direction of the spinous processes; the dorsal extends along the whole back; the
anal occupies the lower edge of the body, and the ventrals are sometimes united with it. [The fins
are thus lateral fins, in respect of the swimming of the fish when in motion; and the action of the
spine is vertical, in respect of that position, and not lateral, as in other fishes.] They have six gill-
rays; the abdominal cavity is small, but extends in a cavity imbedded in the flesh on the two sides of
the tail, for the purpose of containing some of the viscera; they have no air-bladder, and they seldom
rise far from the bottom. Notwithstanding the peculiarity of the cranium, by that twist of the neck
which brings both eyes to one side, the bones are the same as in other families, but very differently
proportioned. They are found along the shores of almost all countries; and are, generally speaking,
wholesome and agreeable eating.
Some individuals have the eyes placed in the opposite side to that in which they are generally found
in their species, and these are said to be reversed. Others have both sides coloured alike, in which
case they are called “ Doubles.” It is usually the coloured side which is doubled, though occasionally
it is the white one. They are subdivided as follows
P. platessa, Plaice, have a row of sharp teeth in each jaw, and very often pavement-teeth in the pharynx; the
dorsal does not advance more forwards than the upper eye, and both it and the anal terminate and leave smooth
spaces before the base of the caudal; they generally have two or three small ceca, and six gill-rays. P. vulgaris,
Common Plaice, has six or seven tubercles, forming a line between the eyes, and spots of Aurora red over the
brown on the upper side of the body. The height is but a third of the length; and the flesh is soft, and soon de-
composes. P. flesus, the Flounder, similar, but with the spots lighter; some tubercles on the head, and some on
the base of the dorsal and anal fins; and have rough scales on the lateral line. They ascend a considerable way
up rivers, and reversed individuals are not unfrequently caught. P. limanda, the Dab, has the eyes large, the
lateral line curved above the pectoral, the scales rough, and the upper side brown, with whitish spots. P. mi-
crocephalus, the Laminder, with the eyes smaller, nearer each other, and the back finely mottled with brown and
yellow. [Both these are found in the salt water, as is also P. leminoides, the Long, or Rough Dab, which has the
body elongated, something like a saw, and it approaches that species and quality. P. pola, the Crayed Fluke, has
the head small, the right eye considerably in advance of the left, with the body yellowish-brown, and the fins
darker. [All these, and some other species, are found on the British shores, chiefly on muddy or sandy bottoms. ]
Hippoglosus, the Halibut. Shape and fins like a Flounder, lateral line arched, attains the length of six or seven
feet in the northern seas, and weighs from three to four hundred pounds. Its flesh is rather coarse and dry, but
it admits of being salted. There are several small species in the Mediterranean, some of which have the eyes on
the left side, [whereas all the others hitherto noticed have them on the right side, unless when understood to be
reversed ;] and one is oblong, with a straight lateral line, and large scales.
Rhombus, the Turbotgenus. Teeth as in the Halibut, but the dorsal advances in front of the eyes, and the anal
comes to the edge of the jaws. The eyes are generally on the left, and in some they are separated by a low crest.
R. maximus, the Turbot, is the most esteemed of the family. Its height is nearly equal to its length, its form a
truncated rhombus, and with the lateral line much arched. The upper or left side is brown, and beset with
tubercles ; but reversed specimens are sometimes taken. R. vulgaris, Brill, is rounded on the sides, has the body
without tubercles, and the first rays of the dorsal split into filaments. The eyes are usually on the left side. It is
not so much esteemed as Turbot, still it is a good fish. R. hirtus, Topknot: mouth small, almost vertical; teeth
distinct and sharp; colour reddish-brown, mottled with black, with a large spot on the lateral line near the tail,
but not so conspicuous as in one other species, which has the body turned the other way, or the eyes on the
right side, and the lateral line nearly straight. R. megastoma, the Whiff: body oblong, mouth wide, lateral line
nearly straight, upper colour brown: it is not muchesteemed. R. arnoglossum, the Scarlet Fish: oblong, eyes to
the left, fin-rays extending beyond the membrane, and of a yellowish-brown colour,
wa 2
324 PISCES.
Solea, the Sole. Eyes on the right, mouth twisted in the opposite direction, and with teeth only in the sides oppo-
site to the eyes; form obiong; snout rounded, generally in advance of the mouth; dorsal and anal margining all
the sides of the body. S. vulgaris, the Common Sole, is dark-brown on the upper part, with a strong skin and
small scales, and white onthe under. S. pegusa, the Lemon Sole, is paler in colour, and wider and thicker than
the Common Sole. All the Soles are excellent fishes, and may be had in good condition nearly all the year.
Menochirus, resembles the Sole, but has only one small pectoral on the same side with the eyes, which is the
right side in all the Soles. The Variegated Sole of the Mediterranean—occasionally found on the British coast—is
an example.
Achirus, are Soles entirely without pectoral fins, some having the ventrals distinct, and others having them
united to the anal.
THE THIRD FAMILY OF THE MALACOPTERYGII SUB-BRACHIATI.
Discopoxt (Fishes with the ventrals formed into a Sucker, or Disc).
The disc formed by the ventrals is the family characteristic, and they consist of two genera, both of
which have the power of attaching themselves to rocks and other hard substances, by means of the
disc, and thus they are capable of remaining in situations where otherwise the current of the water
would carry them away. [This curious property enables these fishes to remain and find their food in
situations where every other species of fish would be swept away by the current of the water. ]
Lepidogaster.—These small fishes have large pectorals reaching to the under-side of the body, where
they consist of stouter rays, incline forwards, and unite with each other by a transverse membrane
directed forwards under the throat, and composed of the united ventral fins. Body without scales ;
head broad and depressed; snout curved and protractile; gills with little opening, and four or five
rays; only one soft dorsal opposite the anal, and both reaching to the base of the caudal. Intestines
short, straight, and without cceca. They have no air-bladder, but they swim briskly. There are two
subgenera :—
Lepidogaster, properly so called, have the membranes representing the ventrals extended to one complete disc;
and behind this, another disc, formed by the united pectorals. Some have the dorsal and anal united to the
caudal, and others not. [There are several British species found on the south and west coasts; but they are small,
and of no interest, except to naturalists. ]
Gobiesox, have the dise entire, but with a cleft on the sides, and the membrane produced; the gill-opening
wider, and the dorsal and caudal smaller, and separated from the anal. [Of this there is one small British species,
not above an inch and a half in length, bright red above, and paler below. The sucker adheres readily to any wet
surface, but not to a dry one.]
Cyclopterus.—Rays of the ventrals suspended round the pelvis, united by a single membrane, and
forming the disc; mouth wide; small pointed teeth in the jaws and pharynx; gill-lid small, and opening
close below; six gill-rays; pectorals large, almost meeting under the throat, so as to surround the disc
there, but forming no part of it. Their bones are soft; skin naked and mucous, but studded with hard
granulations ; stomach large, and with numerous cceca; intestine long; air-bladder moderate. There
are two subgenera :—
Lumpus, have the first dorsal more or less visible, but with simple rays; the second opposite the anal, with
branchial rays; the body is thick. [The Lump-fish is found in the British seas, and as far north of them as the
margin of the polar ice. When in good condition for the table, it is red, or rather various shades of blue, purple,
and reddish orange; but when out of season, it fades to a dull blue. It attains considerable size, and is a high
and thick fish,—the height being about half the length, and the thickness half the height.]
Leparus, with a single dorsal, and this and the anal both long; the body long, and compressed towards the tail.
(There are one or two British species, some of which are called ‘‘ Snail-fishes,” from their soft and unctuous
texture, and the readiness with which they adhere to rocks. ]
Echeneis. This genus, like Pleuronectes, might form a distinct family of Sub-brachial Malacopterygii. They
have a disc on the head, formed of cartilaginous lamine, ranged transversely or obliquely backwards, and with
teeth or spines on their posterior edge. These are moveable, so that by means of them the fish can attach itself
firmly to a rock, the bottom of a ship, or any other substance; and it is owing to this that it used to be alleged
that these fishes could at once arrest the course of the swiftest vessel. Body long and scaly, a small dorsal oppo-
site the anal, top of the head flat, lower jaw projectile, teeth small, tongue and vomer rough, eight gill-rays, large
stomach, short intestine, six or eight cceca, and no air-bladder. This species are not numerous, and they inhabit
generally the warmer seas. [E. remora, the Common Sucking-fish, is abundant in the Mediterrancan; and has
been met with as a straggler on the British shores,—Dr. Turton having found one riding on the back of a Cod-
fish, at Swansea, in 1806. The West Indian species are larger. ]
MALACOPTERYGII APODA. 325
THE FOURTH ORDER OF BONY FISHES.
MALACOPTERYGII APODA.
The fishes in which ventral fins are always wanting, form but one natural family.
Murenide, or Eel-shaped Fishes, which are lengthened in form, have the skin thick and soft, the
scales almost invisible, and but few bones. They have no ceca, but almost all have air-bladders, often
singularly shaped.
The genus Murena is easily known by small opercule, surrounded by concentric rays buried in the
skin, and opening only by a hole at some distance backwards, which arrangement, by protecting the
gills, enables these fishes to live long out of the water, [and crawl for some distance over-land, when
such a journey is necessary.] Body long and slender, scales visible only on the dried skin, no ventrals
or cceca, and the vent far backwards. This extensive genus may be subdivided as follows :—
Anguilla, known by the pectoral fins, and the gill-openings under them; stomach a lony cul-de-sac, intestine
straight, and a peculiar gland near the middle of the long air-bladder. They are again subdivided :—Anguilla,
the true Eels, have the dorsal and caudal meeting at the extremity of the tail, and forming a point, and the dorsal
beginning a considerable way behind the pectorals. [They have also a singular pulsatory apparatus for the circu-
lation of lymph, situated near the extremity of the tail. They are, strictly speaking, fresh-water fishes; but they
migrate to the sea in the end of the season, bury themselves in the sludge there, and mature their spawn, again
ascending the rivers for the purpose of spawning. Like Trout, they are much affected in appearance and quality
by the waters which they inhabit. Three species are known as British Eels :—Acutirostrus, the Sharp-nosed Eel;
Latirostrus, the Broad-nosed Eel; and Mediorostrus, the Snigg Eel. Eels are delicate fishes, and not found in
very high latitudes. In Britain they are most abundant, and best in quality in the pure rivers which rise in the
chalk districts.]
Conger.—Dorsal commencing near or at the pectorals, and upper jaw longest. The Conger is found in most
European seas; and is sometimes from four to six feet long, and as thick asa man’s leg. The margins of the
dorsal and anal are black, and the lateral line marked with white spots. C. myrus of the Mediterranean is smaller
than the Conger, and has whitish spots on the snout and the occiput. In some foreign ones, the dorsal begins
before the pectorals.
Ophisurus, Snake Eels, differ from the former in haying a portion of the extremity of the tail without fins, and
ending in a pouch like the tail of a Serpent. O.serpens of the Mediterranean is brown above, silvery beneath,
has the snout slender and pointed, grows to the length of six feet or more, and is as thick as a man’s arm. Some
foreign species have the pectorals much smaller, which gives them a little the appearance of the genus,—
Murena, which have no pectorals, very small gill-openings, gill-lids thin, and the rays not easily discernible ;
the stomach short.; the air-bladder small, and placed in the upper part of the cavity. Some have one row of sharp
teeth in each jaw, among which is,—M. helena, common in the Mediterranean, and much esteemed by the ancients,
who carefully fed it in ponds. The story of Vedius Pollio, who caused his offending slaves to be flung alive into
the ponds to feed the Murene, is well known. They grow to the length of three feet or more, are mottled brown
and yellow, and very voracious and ugly.
Others have two rows of sharp teeth in each jaw, and one on the vomer; and others, again, have round or conical
teeth, as M. unicola of the Mediterranean, which appears uniformly brown, though marked with small lines and
modellings. Cthers have two rows of teeth on the vomer, and a single one on the jaws; others, again, have two
rows on the jaws, and four, like a pavement, on the vomer; and others still have several rows of card-teeth, as
M. saga, with long, round, and pointed jaws, and the tail ending in a very sharp point.
Sphagebranchus, have the gill-openings near each other below, the fins apparent only near the tail, and the snout
long and pointed. Some want pectorals, others have mere vestiges, and others still are totally finless.
Monopteras, have the gill-openings united, but with a partition; the dorsal and anal apparent only from the
middle of the tail backwards; card-teeth on the jaws and palate ; six gill-rays, and only three very small gill-arches.
The known species is from the Moluccas, and it is green above and fawn-coloured below.
Synbranchus.—Gill-opening entirely single, no pectorals, fins fatty, head thick, snout rounded, operculum carti-
laginous, with six rays, stomach and anal perfectly straight, and bladder long and narrow. Found in the seas of
hot countries.
Alabes, have one gill-opening; pectorals well marked, with a disc between them; gill-lids small, with three
rays ; teeth pointed ; and intestines as in the last. The well-known species inhabits the Indian Ocean.
Here should be placed a recently-discovered fish, one of the most singular of the whole class, namely :—
Saccopharynx, which can inflate the thorax to a large tube, which terminates in a very long and slender tail,
with long upper and under fins meeting at the point. Teeth sharp, mouth opening behind the eyes, which are
very near the point of the snout, and gill-opening a smali hole under the pectorals. Grows large, and appears to
be voracious ; but only a few specimens have been seen floating in the Atlantic, by means of the inflation of the
thorax.
Gymnotus.—Gills partially covered by membranes, but opening before the pectorals; vent far forwards ; anal
fin occupying the under line of the body, generally to the extremity of the tail, but no dorsal. They admit of
subdivision :—
326 PISCES.
Gymnotus, the true Electric Eels, have no caudal or dorsal fin, nor visible scales; moderate intestines, with
several fiexures, and numerous cceca; stomach short, and plaited on its inner surface. One long air-bladder
extends in a cavity of the abdomen; the other, in two lobes, is placed over the gullet. Found only in the rivers
and stagnant fresh waters of tropical America; and the most celebrated is,—
G. electricus, the Electric Gymnotus, called from its form the Electric Eel. It attains the length of five or six
feet, and communicates shocks so powerful that men and horses have been stunned by them. This power is
voluntary, and can be sent ina particular direction, and even through the water, the fish in which are killed, or
stunned, by its shocks. By giving these, it is greatly exhausted, and requires both rest and nourishment before it
can renew them. The immediate organ of this power extends along the whole under-side of the tail, occupying
about half its thickness. It consists of two large longitudinal fasciculi above, and two smalier ones below, resting
on the base of the anal fin. Each fasciculus is composed of numerous parallel membranes, nearly horizontal, and
close to each other, one end being attached to the skin, and the other to the mesial plane. They are joined by
numerous transverse and vertical membranes; and the canals and cells thus formed are filled with gelatinous
matter. The whole apparatus is largely supplied with nerves, [affording one striking instance of the intimate
connexion between electric or galvanic action in matter, and nervous action in living animals.]
Carapus, has the body compressed and scaly, and the tailmuch narrowed. They live in the South American rivers.
Stenarchus, have the anal separated from the tail, and a caudal,—a soft filament along the back, lodged ina
groove, in which it is retained by tendinous threads, and reaching the whole way to the tail. It has some freedom
of motion, but the use of it isnot known. The head is oblique, compressed, and naked, with the skin hiding the
operculum and gill-rays ; the body scaly ; the teeth small and crowded, and scarcely discernible in the middle of
the jaw. Like the rest of the genus, they inhabit the waters of South America.
Gymnarchus.—Body long and scaly; gill-opening before the pectorals; a soft-rayed fin along the back, but no
anal, and the tail ending in a point ; head naked and conical; mouth small, and with a single row of cutting-teeth.
G. niloticus, the only known species, inhabits the Nile.
Leptocephalus.—Gill-opening before the pectorals ; body compressed and ribbon-like; head very small; snout
short, and a little pointed; pectorals nearly or totally wanting; dorsal and anal obscure, but extending to the
point of the tail; the viscera occupying a small cavity along the under-part of the body. One species is found in
the British seas. L. morrissii, the Anglesey Morris, is a very little fish, silvery, and semi-transparent, but with
bright and prominent rays, and is very lively in its motions. It lurks in sea-weed; and is one of those animals,
exceedingly rare among Vertebrata, of which the internal structure can be seen without dissection, and its action
understood accordingly. Other species have been found in the warm seas.
Ophidium, resembles the Eels in having the vent far backwards, and the dorsal and anal meeting at the point of
the tail; and the body is so long and compressed, that the fish has been compared to a sword-blade. The skin
has minute and buried scales, as in the Eels, but the gill-openings are large, and the gill-lids have free motion;
the dorsal rays are joined, not branched; some have small barbules, others none, and some short cirri; some are
flesh-coloured, with black fins ; some brown, and some large ones are rose-colour, with brown spots.
(The species without cirri, the O, imberbis of Linneus, has been made a subgenus by Cuvier, under the name of
Fierasfer, in which the dorsal seems a mere fold of the skin. A specimen, about three inches long, has been met
with on the south coast of England].
Ammodytes, have the body like the former, a fin with simple-jointed rays along the back, an anal fin, and a forked
caudal, and the fins are not united; snout sharp; upper jaw extensile, and shorter than the lower in the closed
mouth ; stomach fleshy and pointed; no cceca, or air-bladder. They burrow in the sand, and are captured by
digging it at low water; and are understood to contribute materially to the support of Salmon in the estuaries.
There are two species :—A. tobianus, the Sand-eel; and A. lancea, the Sand-lance. ‘The latter is thicker in the
body than the former, with the intermaxillaries larger, and the dorsal commencing farther forward. They are
both found on the sandy shores of Britain.
THE FIFTH ORDER OF BONY FISHES.
LOPHOBRANCHII (FISHES WITH THEIR GILLS IN TUFTS).
All the fishes of the preceding four orders not only have a skeleton of fibrous bones, and
the jaws complete and free, but their gills are always in fibres or fringes, like the teeth of a
comb; but those of the present order, while they have the jaws complete and free, have the
gills not in equal laminz along the arches, but in small round tufts, disposed along the arches
im pairs,—-a structure of which there is no instance in other fishes. These are defended by a
large operculum, attached by membranes on all sides, except one small hole for allowing the
water to escape; and mere vestiges of rays are shown in the substance of the operculum.
These fishes are also distinguished by shields or small plates, which cover the body, and often
give it an angular form. In general, they are of small size, and almost without flesh. Their
a
LOPHOBRANCHIL. 327
intestine is of uniform width, and without ecceca; and their air-bladder, though slender, is
large in proportion to their size. They form two genera; and the first admits of subdivision.
Syngnathus.—These are characterized by a tubular snout, composed, as in the Fistularide, of pro-
longations of the ethmoid, vomer, temporals, pre-operculum, and other bones; and this snout ends in a
mouth as in other fishes, only its opening is nearly vertical. The gill-opening is near the nape; and
there are no ventral fins. In their reproduction there is this peculiarity, that the eggs slide into a
pouch formed by an inflation of the skin, and remain there till they are hatched. This pouch is under
the belly in some, and at the base of the tail in others. It bursts spontaneously, and allows the fry to
escape. [Thus these fishes have some analogy to the marsupial Mammalia. ]
Syngnathus, the Pipe-fishes, properly so called, have a very long and slender body, differing little in diameter
throughout its entire length. Some have a dorsal, caudal, and anal; others want the anal only, and in these the
hatching-pouch is situated under the tail. S. acus, the Great Pipe-fish, and S. ty/phe, the Peak-nosed Pipe-fish,
both found in the British Seas, belong to these sections. Others, again, have neither anal nor pectorals; and
others no fin but the dorsal. S. ophidion, the Snake Pipe-fish, and S. lwmbriciformis, the Worm Pipe-fish, are
British fishes belonging to these sections. ['They have the pouch under the belly ; and it is to be observed that in
all the species it is the male, and not the female, which has the pouch, and hatches the eggs. ] ‘
Hippocampus, has the body compressed laterally, and much more elevated than the tail; and in dead speci-
mens the neck bends, and the upper part has a faint resemblance to the head and neck of a Horse in miniature,
from which they have been called Sea-horses. The margins of their scales are formed into ridges, and the angles
into spines. They have no fin in the tail, but that organ is prehensile, and enables them to climb or hold on by
the stalks of marine plants. The common species is found in the British seas, and is sometims about five inches
long; and, on the coast of Australia, there is a longer one, with the angles of the scales extended into leafy
appendages.
Solenostomus, differ from the former chiefly in having, behind the pectorals, large ventrals united with each
other and with the body, and forming an apron which serves to retain the eggs while hatching, in the same
manner as the pouch of the Pipe-fishes. There is one dorsal of few rays near the nape, a very small one near the
tail, and a large pointed caudal, but otherwise they resemble Hippocampus. ‘The only known species is from the
Indian Ocean.
+ Pegasus, have a snout as in the former, but the mouth under it, and moveable, like that of a Sturgeon, only
composed of the same bones as in other osseous fishes. The body is armed as in Hippocampus, but their thorax
is broad, depressed, and with the gill-openings in the sides. They have two distinct ventrals in rear of the pecto-
rals, which are often large, and haye procured these fishes the name of Pegasus, or Flying Horses. The dorsal
and anal fins are opposite each other, the abdominal cavity is wider and shorter than in Syngnathus, and the in-
testine has two or three flexures. Some species are found in the Indian seas.
THE SIXTH ORDER OF BONY FISHES.
PLECTOGNATHI (FisHes witH SOLDERED JAWS).
Though retaining many of the characters of the Bony Fishes, the members of this order re-
semble the Cartilaginous ones, in the imperfect structure of the jaws, and the slow ossification
of the skeleton; but still this skeleton is fibrous, and resembles that of the Bony Fishes. The
chief characters are—the maxillary soldered to the side of the intermaxillary, which consti-
tutes the jaw, and the connexion of the palatal arch with the cranium by an immoveable
suture. Besides, the gill-lid and rays are concealed under the thick skin, with only a small
opening, the ribs are mere rivets, and there are no true ventrals. The intestine is large, and
without coeca; and the air-bladder is always ample. They admit of division, by the character
of their teeth, ito two very natural families.
THE FIRST FAMILY OF THE PLECTOGNATHI.
GymnopontTEs (Fishes with naked Teeth).
Instead of teeth, these have the jaws covered with a substance like ivory, laminated internally, and
resembling the beak of a Parrot, though these are true teeth united, and are reproduced as soon as they
are destroyed by using. Their gill-lids are small, with five obscure rays. They live on Crustacea and
sea-weed, and their flesh is mucous, and not liked,—that of some species being reckoned poisonous, at
east at certain seasons of the year.
328 PISUES.,
The genera Tetraodon ana vrodon have the faculty of blowing themselves up like balloons, by filling
with air a thin and extensile membranous sac, which adheres to the peritoneum the whole length of
the abdomen. When thus inflated, they roll over and float with the belly uppermost, without any
power of directing their course; but they are remarkably well defended by spines all over the surface,
which are erected as they are inflated. Their air-bladder has two lobes. They have but three gill-
arches in a side; and when taken, the escape of the air from the pouch makes a sound. Each nostril
is furnished with a double fleshy tentaculum,
Diodon, Spinous Globe-fishes, get the generic name from the jaws consisting of only two pieces, one above and
the other below. Behind the trenchant edge of each piece, there is a rounded portion furrowed across, and
forming a powerful grinding apparatus. The spines upon the inflated skin, which vary a good deal in the dif-
ferent species, present a formidable appearance. They inhabit the warm seas; but sometimes, though rarely, a
specimen, brought no doubt by the Atlantic current, is found on the coast of Cornwall.
Tetraodon, have each jaw marked with a suture, so as to give the appearance of four teeth. The spines are
small and low, and some species are reckoned poisonous. None of them is recorded as visiting Britain. One is
electrical, 7’. dineatus, straight, brown and whitish: it is found in the Nile, cast on shore by the inundations, and
collected by the children as a plaything.
Orthagoriscus, the Sun-fish, has the body compressed, spineless, and incapable of inflation, with the tail so short
that it appears only the anterior half of a fish which had been cut in two in the middle. Their dorsal and anal,
both high and pointed, are united to the caudal; no air-bladder, and the stomach is small; their surface is covered
with mucus. They are found in many seas; and two species at least—O. mola, the Short Sun-fish, and O. oblongus,
the Oblong Sun-fish—are found in the British seas.
Triodon.—These species have the mark of a suture on the upper jaw, but none on the under, which gives them
the appearance of having three teeth. A vast membrane, as long as the body, and twice as high, is supported
before by a large bone answering to the pelvis, and makes these fishes resemble Balistes, in the following family.
Tins as in Diodon, body rough like Tetraodon, and the surface of the membrane roughened by a number of littie
oblique crests. ‘The only known species is from the Indian Ocean.
THE SECOND FAMILY OF THE PLECTOGNATHI.
Scituropermi (Fishes with Hard or Granulated Skins).
These are readily distinguished by a conical or pyramidical muzzle, which is prolonged forwards from
the eyes, and-terminates in the mouth, with distinct teeth in both jaws. The skin is either rough or
covered with very hard scales; and the air-bladder is large, strong, and of an oval shape. There are
two genera. Balisfes, File-fishes, admit of subdivision, and have the body compressed; eight teeth,
generally trenchant, in a single row in each jaw; the skins scaly or granulated, but not osseous; the
first dorsal composed of one or more spines, articulated with a particular bone, which is attached to
the cranium, where is a groove for its reception; the second dorsal and anal long, and placed opposite
each other. Though without ventral fins, they have pelvic bones attached to the shoulders. They
abound in the warm seas near rocks, or on the surface of the water; and their brilliant colours sparkle
in the water like those of Chetodons. Their flesh is disliked at all times; and they are supposed to
feed on Coralline Polypi at some seasons, and become poisonous, but Cuvier found only sea-weed in
such as he opened.
Balistes proper, have the whole body covered with long and hard rhomboidal scales, which do not overlap each
other, but have the appearance of the teeth ofa file; three
spines on the dorsal, the first long, the third small and far
back; extremity of the chest salient and prickly, with
some spines in the skin behind, which have been con-
sidered as rays of ventral fins. Some have no particular
armature of the tail; and of these, again, some have large
scales behind the gill-openings. Such is the Kuropean
File-fish—B. capriscus, which has been occasionally, but
very rarely, found on the British shores, and which is com-
mon in the Mediterranean.
Monacanthus.—This subgenus has very small scales, set
rough like the pile of velvet ; a large cirrated spine on the
first dorsal, and the extremity of the pelvis salient and
spinous. Some have the pelvic bone moveable, and con-
nected with the abdomen by an extensile membrane, and
frequently strong spines on the sides of the tail. Some have
stout bristles on the tail, some have the body with tuber-
cles, and others with branched hairs.
Fig. }441.—Balistes pencilligerns.
PLECTOGNATHI. 329
Aluteres, have the body long, the granulations
scarcely visible, and a single spine in the first
dorsal, but the pelvis is completely hidden in the
skin.
Triacanthus, has a kind of ventrals, each sup-
ported by one large spinous ray, adhering to a non-
projecting pelvis; the first dorsal has one largish
spine, and three smaller ones behind it; the body
is crowded with small scales; and the tail is longer
than in any of the other subgenera. The single
known species inhabits the Indian Ocean.
Ostracion, the Trunk-fish, has the head and body
covered in such a manner with plates of bones,
soldered together, as to form an inflexible cuirass,
leaving only the tail, the fins, the mouth, and a
small margin of the gill-opening, capable of mo-
: tion,—all of which moveable parts pass through
Fig. 145.—Balistes geographicus. openings of the cuirass. The greater part of the
vertebre are also soldered together. The jaws are furnished with a row of ten or twelve conical teeth; and they
have no apparent gill-opening, except a mere slit with a cutaneous lobe; but inside the skin they have a gill-lid and
six rays. They have neither pelvic bone nor ventrals, and the single dorsal and anal are both small: they have
little flesh, but the liver is large, and abounds in oil; the stomach is also very large and membranous. Some of
them are thought to be poisonous. They might be subdivided according to the form of the body and the spines,
but it is not yet ascertained whether there may not be sexual differences in these respects. [The body is triangular
in some, quadrangular in others, and in some it is compressed; and the appearance of the cuirass, or covering,
varies still more. None has been met with on the British shores. ]
CHONDROPTERYGII.
The second series of Fishes, the CaonpropreryGu, or Cartilaginous Fishes, cannot
be considered either superior or inferior to the Ordinary Fishes ; for, while some of the
genera resemble Reptiles in the structure of their ear and reproductive organs, other
genera have the skeleton so very rudimental that one almost hesitates to regard them
as vertebrated animals. They form a series, ranging parallel to the Bony Fishes, just
as the Marsupial Mammalia range parallel with the other ordinary Mammalia.
Essentially, the skeleton is cartilaginous,—that is to say, it has no bony fibres, but
the calcareous matter is disposed in grains. The cranium is always formed of a single
piece without sutures; but there are ridges, furrows, and holes, whereby the por-
tions of it analogous to the cranial bones of other fishes mzy be distinguished. Even the
moveable articulations of other orders are not distinguishable in the whole of this: as,
for instance, part of the vertebree of some of the rays make a single piece, and some
articulations of the bones of the face also disappear. Among the latter, the most
prominent character is the reduction of the maxillaries and intermaxillaries to mere
rudiments concealed under the skin, while their functions are performed by the palatals,
and sometimes by the vomer. The gelatinous substance which fills the intervals of the
vertebrz in other fishes, and communicates from one to another by only a small hole,
is, in several of this order, a long cord, which traverses all the vertebre, with little
variation of diameter.
The series divides itself into two orders:—Those with free gills, like all other
Fishes ; and those with fixed gills, which are so attached to the skin by the internal
edges that the water cannot escape from their intervals, except by holes in the surface.
330 PISCES.
THE FIRST ORDER OF CHONDROPTERYGIL—
CHONDROPTERYGI BRANCHHS LIBERIS,—
(Or, with free gills), have m their gills a single wide opening, and a gill-lid, like the Bony
Fishes, but they have no gill-rays. There are two genera.
Accipenser, the Sturgeon.—General form like that of the Shark, but the body more or less covered
with bony plates in longitudinal rows, and the head externally armed with the same. Their mouth,
placed under the muzzle, is small and toothless; and the palatal bones, soldered to the maxillaries,
form the upper jaw, while
there are vestiges of the in-
termaxillaries in the thick
lips. Piaced upon a pedicle
of three articulations, this
mouth is more protractile
than that of the Shark;
the eyes and nostrils are on the sides of the head, and barbules are suspended from the muzzle; the
labyrinth within the cranial bones is perfect, but there is no external ear—the hole behind the temple
leading merely to the gills. The dorsal is behind the ventrals, and has the anal directly opposite to it; the
caudal surrounds the extremity of the spine, and terminates in the upper lobe of the tail, but an under
lobe gives the tail the appearance of being forked. Internally, we find the spiral intestinal valve, and
the single pancreas of the Shark family; and there is a very large air-bladder, which communicates
with the gullet by a large opening. Sturgeons ascend some rivers in vast numbers, and are the object
of valuable fisheries. The flesh of most is agreeable, their eggs or roes are made into caviar, and their
air-bladders furnish the finest isinglass.
Fig. 146.—The Sturgeon.
A. sturio, the Common Sturgeon, occasionally found in the west of Europe and on the British shores, is about
six feet long, has a pointed muzzle, five rows of plates with strong spines, and its flesh is much esteemed, being
somewhat like veal. The rivers falling into the Black and Caspian Seas produce this and three other species, if not
more. A. ruthenus, the Sterlet, is seldom more than two feet long, with the plates on the lateral line numerous and
keeled, and those in the belly flat. It is considered delicious, and caviar made from it is reserved for the
Russian court. There is reason to believe that this is the Hlops and Accipenser so much celebrated by the ancients.
A. stelatus, the seroregia of the Russians, and the scherg of the Germans, grows to the length of four feet, has the
plaits rougher and the snout more slender than the others. It is very numerous, but less esteemed than the
Common Sturgeon. A. huso, the Great Sturgeon, has blunter plates, a smoother skin, and shorter snout and cirri,
than the Common Sturgeon. It is frequentiy found more than twelve, or even fifteen, feet inlength, and weighing
more than twelve hundred pounds. One specimen is mentioned which weighed near 3,000 pounds. Its flesh is not
much esteemed, and it issometimes unwholesome; but its air-bladder yields the very finest isinglass. It is found
in the Po as well as in the northern rivers.
Several Sturgeons are found in North America, which are peculiar to that quarter of the world.
Poliodon, may be considered as a subgenus of Accipenser. These fishes are distinguished by the great prolong-
ation of their snout, the broad margins of which give it the figure of aleaf. In the general form and fins they re-
semble the Sturgeons; but their gill-openings are wider, and the gill-lid is prolonged in a membranous flap, which
extends to half the length of the body; their gape is much cleft, and furnished with a number of small teeth.
Their upper jaw is formed by the union of the palatals and maxillaries with a pedicle of two articulations. There is
a spinal cord like that in the Lamprey, and the same spiral valve which is common to most of the order; but the
pancreas is partially divided into ceca. ‘They are furnished with an air-bladder. Only a single species is known,
P. folium, which is found in the Mississippi.
Chimera.—This second genus of cartilaginous fishes with free gills, closely resembles the Sharks in
form, and in the disposition of the fins; but the gills open externally by one apparent hole in
each side, though, if we examine more closely, we find great part of their edges attached, and that there
are five separate holes terminating in the common aperture: still they have a vestige of an operculum
concealed in the skin. Their jaws are more reduced than in the Sharks, for the palatals and tempo-
rals are mere simple vestiges suspended to the sides of the muzzle, and the upper jaw is represented by
the vomer only: hard and undivided plates supply the place of teeth, four of them above, and two below.
The muzzle, supported as in the Sharks, projects forwards, and has pores arranged in rows nearly
CHONDROPTERYGIT BRANCHIIS LIBERIS. 331
regular. The first dorsal, containing a strong spine, is placed over the pectorals; and the males, as in
the Sharks, have a bony appendage to the ventrals ; but these are divided into three branches, and they
have spinous appendages before the base of the ventrals, and small spines on the point of a fleshy
appendage between the eyes. Their eggs are large and flattened, with a leathery covering, and
having margins. [In fact, with some singular peculiarities, they approach pretty closely to the fishes
with fixed gills. ]
C. monstrosa, the King of the Herrings, and Cat of the Mediterranean, is three feet long, and of a silvery
colour spotted with brown. It inhabits the European seas, the northerly ones most abundantly. Another, forming,
perhaps, a second subgenus, Callirhynchus, has the snout ending in a fleshy appendage like a toe. The
second dorsal begins over the ventrals, and terminates at the commencement of the fin under the tail. Cnly
one species, from the South Seas, is known.
THE SECOND ORDER OF CHONDROPTERYGITI.
CHONDROPTERYGII BRANCHIIS FIXIS.
These have their gills attached at the outer edge, with a separate opening, through which
the water from each gill escapes. They have also small arches of cartilage suspended in their
muscles, opposite the gills, which may be called gill-ribs. They form two families.
THE FIRST FAMILY OF THE CHONDROPTERYGIT BRANCHIIS FIXIS,—
SELacui (the SHarxs and Rays),—
Which has been comprised in two genera, has many common characters. The palatals and postmandi-
bularies are alone armed with teeth, supplying the place of jaws, the usual bones of which are mere
rudiments, a single bone representing the tympanal, jugal, and temporal bones, and the preoperculum.
The os hyoides is attached to this pedicle, and supports gill-rays as in ordinary fishes, although not
distinctly visible externally. It is followed by branchial arches, but has none of the three pieces which
compose the gill-lid. They have pectorals and ventrals, the latter behind the abdomen on each side of
the vent. Their membranous labyrinth is inclosed in the cartilage of the cranium, and their cavities
contain starchy masses and not stony ones. The pancreas is a conglomerate gland, and not divided
into cceca; the intestinal canal is short, but with a spiral valve. The sexes pair regularly, the females
having oviducts highly organized, which supply the place of a matrix in those that bring both their
young alive ; such as produce eggs have them with a horny covering, the substance of which is supplied
by a larger gland surrounding the oviduct. The males are easily known by large appendages on the
inner edge of the ventrals, the use of which is not well known, [though believed to serve as claspers].
Squalus, the Sharks properly so called, have a long body; a thick, fleshy tail; moderate pectorals ;
and resemble ordinary fishes in their form, having the gill-openings on the sides of the neck, not
below, as in the Rays, and the eyes in the sides of the head. The snout is supported by three carti-
laginous branches arising from the fore part of the cranium, and the rudiments of maxillaries, inter-
maxillaries, and premandibulars, may be traced in the skeleton. The bone of the shoulder is sus-
pended in the muscles behind the gills, without connexion with the cranium or the spinal column.
Some are viviparous ; others produce eggs covered with yellow and transparent horn, of an oblong
shape, and with cords of horn at the angles. Their small gill-ribs are apparent, and small ones are
traceable along the spine; their flesh is dry and leathery, and eaten only by the poor. They are
numerous, and form many subgenera.
Scyllium (called Dog-fishes on the British coast).—Snout blunt and short ; nostrils near the mouth, continued in
a groove to the edge of the lip, and more or less closed by membranes ; teeth with a long point in the middle, and
a shorter one at each side. They all have spiracles, and one anal fin; the dorsals are far backward, the first being
even before the ventrals ; their caudal is long and truncated, and their gill-openings under the pectorals in the
British ones; the anal is against the interval between the two dorsals. The species are:
S. canicula, the Small-spotted Dog-fish, with numerous spots and the ventrals truncated.—S. cutilis, the Large-
spotted Dog-fish, with the spots larger, sometimes ocellated, and the ventrals square.—S. melastomum, Black-
332 PISCES.
mouthed Dog-fish. Light-brown, with ocellated spots. All the three are peculiarly destructive to the more
valuable fishes. Some foreign ones have a slight difference of character.
The Sharks properly so called include all species with a produced snout, no nasal grooves, and with
a caudal lobe more or less forked. They form the genus
ee — Carcharias,—a numerous and notorious tribe,
= .— with trenchant-pointed teeth, usually serrated in
the margins; the first dorsal before the ventrals ;
the second nearly opposite the anals. They have no
spiracles ; the nostrils are in the middle of the
snout, and the last gill-opening extends over the
pectorals. C. vulgaris, the White Shark, is some-
times twenty feet long, with isosceles-triangular
teeth, ragged at the sides, and the lower ones
narrow points placed on wider bases ; these teeth in
the mouth of such a fish forming weapons dreaded
by all mariners. Foundin most seas. [Its appear-
ance on the British shores has been mentioned,
but it wants authentication.} C. vulpes, the Fox-
shark, or Thresher.—Triangular teeth in both
jaws; upper lobe of the tail as long as the whole
body ; second dorsal andanal very small. C. glau-
cus, the Blue Shark, with curved-sided teeth
above, inclining outwards, and straighter ones be-
low ; all ragged on the edges.
Lamna, the Porbeagle, differs from a true Shark in the pyramidal snout, and the gill openings before the pec-
torals. ZL. cornubica occasionally appears on the
British coast, and its size has caused it to be mis-
taken for the White Shark. JZ. monensis resembles
the last, but has the snout shorter.
Galeus.—Shaped like the Sharks, but with spira-
cles and an anal. G. vulgaris, the Tope, is found
on the British shores.
Mustelus, resembles the former in shape, but
has the teeth like a close pavement.
Milavis, the Smooth Hound, isa British species.
Notidanus, wants the first dorsal; has six gill-
openings, triangular teeth above, and like a Fig. 145 —The Thresher.
saw below. Two species inhabit the Mediterranean. Has the form of the Sharks, and spiracles, with the gill-
openings nearly surrounding the neck ; its teeth are smail and not notched. It is the largest of the True Fishes,
being sometimes thirty-six feet long; but it is a harmless fish. S. maximus, the Basking Shark, is found in the
British seas.
Centracion, has spiral teeth like pavement, and a spine before each dorsal.
Spinax, resembles Carcharias, but bas spiracles ; no anal fin ; several rows of small trenchant teeth ; and a strong
spine before each dorsal. S. acantheus, the Piked Dog-fish, 1s a British species.
Centrina, resembles the last; but the second
dorsal over the ventrals, and the short tail, give
it a clumsy appearance ; its skin is very rough.
Scymnus, the Greenland Shark, is more abun-
dant in the Arctic seas, and is large and vora-
cious; but is understood not to attack Man.
Zygena, forms a second genus. Like the
Sharks in the body, but with the snout singu-
larly produced, forming two pieces like a couble-
headed hammer, with an eye in the middle of
each extremity. The species of the European
seas grow to the length of twelve feet, [and we
believe larger ones are met with in southern
latitudes].
Squatina, the Angel Fish, has spiracles and
wants the anal; but it has the mouth at the end
of the muzzle; the eyes in the upper part of
the head; the head round; the body broad and
flattened horizontally; the pectorals large and
far forward, but separated from the back by a
slit in the gill-openings; their two dorsals are
behind the ventrals, and the caudal is attached both to the upper and under sides of the termination of the body,
Fig. 147.— The White Shark.
Fig 149.—The Hammer-he \ded Shark.
CHONDROPTERYGIL BRANCHIIS FIXIS. 333
S. angelus, the Common Angel-fish, grows seven or eight feet long; is very voracious, and one of the ugliest
of fishes.
Pristis, the Saw-fish, form a fourth genus. They
have a long body, like the Sharks, with the gill-
Openings below; the snout extended like the
blade of a sword, and with strong and trenchant
teeth like spines on both edges. This formidable
weapon gives name to the fishes, and with it they
will attack the largest Whales, and inflict dreadful
wounds. They sometimes attain twelve or fifteen Fig. 150.—The Saw-fish,
feet in length.
Raia, the Skate, [or rather, perhaps, Raiaide, the Skate family,] are less numerous than the Sharks.
They have the body flattened till, from its union with the large and fleshy pectorals, it forms a disc.
hese pectorals are joined to each cther before the snout; extend behind as far as the base of the
ventrals, and have their humeral bones articulated with the spine behind the gills. Eyes and spiracles
above ; mouth, nostrils, and gill-openings below; and dorsal fins almost always on the tail. Eggs
brown, leathery, and square, with points at the angles. They consist of the following subgenera:
Rhinobatis, connect the Sharks and Rays by their thick fleshy tail, and two distinct dorsals and a caudal.
The rhomboids formed by the snout and pectorals is sharper in front and narrower than in the ordinary Rays ;
but excepting this they have all the characters of these, and their crowded teeth are placed in fives, like little
paving-stones. Some inhabit the Mediterranean ; some the Atlantic; and one species from Brazil is said, but
not proved, to be electric. Rhina differs from Rhinobatis in having a stout, broad, and rounded snout.
Torpedo.—Tail short, but tolerably fleshy ; disc of the body nearly circular, the anterior edge being formed by
two productions of the muzzle, which extend outwards and join the pectorals. The space between the pectorals
and the head and gills is filled by an electric apparatus. consisting of numerous cells formed like honeycombs,
and subdivided by lateral diaphragms, in the intervals of which a mucous fluid is contained. This electric or
galvanic apparatus is, like that in Gymnotus, amply supplied with nerves. The shocks given by the Torpedo,
though smart, are not so benumbing as those of Gymnotus. They probably enable it to stun its prey. The body
is smooth, and the teeth small and pointed. Two species, one with ocellated spots, and another with seyen fleshy
protuberances round the spiracles, with the back marbled, sprinkled, or spotted with brown, were long confounded
with this one. There are also several species in the foreign seas. The Common Torpedo is occasionally found on
. the Channel coast of England.
Raia, the Rays properly so called, or Skate, have the disc rhomboidal ; the tail slender; with two small dor-
sals on the upper part, near the point, and sometimes the vestige of a caudal; and their teeth are small, and
ranged in quincunx on the jaws. The European seas furnish many species, some of which are not yet well deter-
mined. Their flesh is rather hard when recent, but wholesome. [The species found in the British seas are as
follows: R. chagrinea, the Shagreen Ray; R. batis, the Blue or common Skate; R. oxyrhynchus, the Sharp-
nosed Ray; R. marginata, the Margined Ray; R. maculata, the Homelin or Spotted Ray; R. microcellata, the
Small-eyed Ray; R. clavata, the Thornback; and R. radiata, the Starry-ray.—Yarrell’s British Fishes.]
Trygon, the Sting Ray, bas on the tail a strong spine notched on both sides; teeth similar to the other Rays;
the disc obtuse forwards, and the tail often without any fin save arudimentalmembrane. R. acanthus resembles
Trygon, but has the tail long and slender, without fin or spine.
Miliobatis, the Eagle Ray, has the snout projecting beyond the long pectorals, which extend outwards like
wings; the jaws have broad flat teeth like a pavement; the tail is long and slender, having a spine on the upper
part near the base, and not far behind the small dorsal. In some there are two or more spines.
Cephaloptera, has the small tail, the spine, and the small dorsal of the last subgenus: but the pectorals are
more extended in proportion to the length of the body ; the head is truncated in front, and a lobe of each pectoral
advances on each side of it, making the fish seem as if it had horns.
THE SECOND FAMILY OF THE CHONDROPTERYGII BRANCHIIS FIXIS.
CycLosTomata (with the Mouth formed into a Sucker).
With respect to their skeleton these are the least perfect of fishes, and, indeed, of all vertebrated
animals. They have no pectorals or ventrals ; their body ends ina circular fleshy lip, with a cartilaginous
ring supporting it, and formed of the soldered palatals and mandibularies. The substance of all the
vertebre is traversed by a single tendinous cord, filled internally with a mucilaginous fluid, without
contractions and enlargements, which reduces the vertebra to cartilaginous rays not easily distinguish-
able from each other. The annular portion is rather more solid than the rest, but not cartilaginous
through its whole circle. They have no ordinary ribs, but the gill-ribs, noticed as rudimental in the
Sharks and Rays, are more developed and united with each other in this family into a kind of cage, but
there are no solid gill-arches. Instead of being comb-shaped, as in other fishes, the gills have the
PISCES.
appearance of sacs produced by the union of the faces of the proximate ones. The labyrinth of the ear
is embedded in the cranium, and the nostrils opened by a single orifice, in front of which is a blind
cavity, improperly thought a spiracle. The intestine is straight and slender, with a spiral valve.
Petromyzon, the Lampreys, have seven gill-openings on each side, and the skin on the upper and under parts of
the tail is formed into fin-like crests, which, however, haveno rays. The Lampreys properly so called, have strong
teeth in the maxillary ring, and the inner disc of the lip, which is very circular, is covered with tubercles, hard and
crusted like teeth: this ring is suspended by a transverse plate answering to the intermaxillaries, and there are
vestiges of maxillaries on the sides. The tongue, which moves backwards and forwards like a piston, and performs
the suction, has two longitudinal rows of small teeth. Water reaches the gills from the mouth by a particular
membranous canal, a sort of trachea, placed under the gullet and perforated with holes; there is a dorsal before
the vent, and another behind it which unites with the caudal. They habitually fix themselves to stones and other
hard substances by means of the sucker ; and they attach themselves to the largest fishes in the same manner, and
in the end pierce their integuments and prey upon their substance.
The species are—P. marinus, the Sea Lamprey, two or three feet long, marbled with brown and a yellow ground;
the first dorsal separate from the second ; two large teeth on the upper part of the maxillary range. Inspring they
approach the mouth of rivers, and their flesh is highly esteemed. P. fluviabilis, the River Lamprey, from a foot to
eighteen inches long ; silvery, with blackish or olive spots on the back ; two large teeth in the maxillary ring; found
in the fresh waters. P. planerii, the Small River Lamprey, is eight or ten inches long, and has the colours and
teeth of the preceding : it also inhabits the fresh waters. [The last two are often styled Lamperns. ]
Myxine.—The members of this genus have but one tooth in the maxillary ring, which is entirely membranous ;
two rows of strong teeth on each side of the tongue; but in other respects like the Lampreys. The mouth is
circular, with eight cirri, and has a spiracle on the upper margin which reaches the interior. The body is cylin-
drical, and furnished with one fin round the extremity of the tail. The intestine is straight, but simple, and plaited
internally, and the liver has two lobes: no eyes are perceptible. Their eggs grow to a large size; they discharge
60 much mucus from the pores in their lateral line that if kept in a vessel of water they turn it into a jelly; they
attack fishes in the same manner as the Lampreys, and they are divided into subgenera according to the number
of their gill-openings.
Heptratremus, has seven on each side, like the Lampreys, and the only known species is from the South Sea.
Gastrobanchus, has a common canal to the gills on each side, each of which opens by a hole near the heart, and
at one third of the length from the head. G. glutinosa, the Hag, is the only known species, and it enters the mouths
of fishes when on the fishermen’s line, and plunders their substance.
Ammocetes, has the entire skeleton so soft and membranous that there is not a bone in the whole, not even a
tooth ; they have the external form and gill-openings of the Lampreys, but their fleshy lip forms only a semicircle
on the upper part of the mouth, which ‘is furnished with numerous cirri. ‘The known species, 4. branchialis, is
from six to eight inches long, about the thickness of a goose-quill, and of no use but as bait for other fish. [It has
been accused of sucking the gills of other fishes, but perhaps falsely. It is found in the sand and mud of small
streams; preys on worms, insects, and dead matter, and is, in return, preyed on by the Eel.]
[Amphioxvus, has the body compressed, the surface without scales, and both ends pointed. It has a dorsal along
the whole line of the back, but no other fins. The mouth is on the under side of the body, opens longitudi-
nally, and has a row of filaments on each side. A. lanceolatus, the Lancelet, is the only known species. It is a
British fish, and an inhabitant of the sea, in which it is found, although very rarely, lurking under stones in
pools left by the ebbing tide. Pallas considered it as a molluscous animal, and not a fish; but Mr. Yarrell, in his
British Fishes, argues that it is a fish, and that in organization it is the lowest of the class. ‘ The form of the
fish,” says Mr. Yarrell, ‘‘is compressed; the head pointed, without any trace of eyes; the nose rather produced ;
the mouth on the under edge, in the shape of an elongated fissure, the sides of which are flexible; from the inner
margin'extend various slender filaments, which cross and intermingle with those on the opposite side. Along
the sides of the body the muscles are arranged in regular order, diverging from a central line; one series passing
obliquely upward and backward, and the other series as obliquely downward and backward ; the anal aperture is
situated one-fourth of the length of the fish in advance of the end of the tail; the tail itself pointed; from the nose
to the end of the tail, a delicate membranous dorsal fin extends the whole length of the back, supported by very
numerous and minute soft rays; the surface of the bodysmooth.’? These characters leave no doubt that the
animal is a fish; but that it ought to be classed with the Lamprey family is another matter. The specimen from
which the description was made was not above an inch in length, very slender, and alm st transparent. ]
SECOND GREAT DIVISION OF THE ANIMAL KINGDOM.
THE MOLLUSCA. *
Tue Mo ttusca have no articulated skeleton nor vertebral canal. Their nervous
system does not unite in a spinal cord}, but merely in a certain number of medullary
masses dispersed in different points of the body, the principal one of which, called the
brain, is placed crosswise upon the gullet, encircling it with a nervous collar. Their
organs of motion and of the senses have not the same uniformity in number and
position as in the Vertebrated Animals; and the variety is still more striking with the
viscera, particularly in relation to the position of the heart and respiratory organs, and
even in the structure and nature of the latter; for some Mollusca breathe the free air,
and others the fresh or salt water. In general, however, their external organs, and
those of locomotion, are symmetrical on the opposite sides of a middle axis.
The circulation of the Mollusca is always double,—that is to say, their pulmonary
circulation always makes a separate and complete circuit; and this function is always
aided by one fleshy ventricle at least, placed, not as in the Fishes, between the veins
of the body and the arteries of the lung, but, on the contrary, between the veins of the
lung and the arteries of the body. It is, consequently, an aortic ventricle. The
family of Cephalopods alone is provided, besides, with a pulmonary ventricle, which is
even divided into two. The aortic ventricle is also divided in some genera, of which the
Arca and Lingula are examples : at other times, as in the remaining bivalves, its auricle
only is divided.
When there is more than one ventricle, they are not united together to form a single
organ, as in animals with warm blood, but they are often placed considerably apart, so
that we may say that then there are several hearts.
The blood of the Mollusca is white, or bluish ; and the fibrine appears to be pro-
portionally less abundant than in the blood of Vertebrated Animals. ‘There is reason to
believe that their veins perform the functions of absorbent vessels.
Their muscles are attached to different points of their skin, and form there tissues
more or less complicated and close in texture. The motions of these tissues are limited
to contractions in different directions, which produce inflexions and prolongations, or
relaxations, of their different parts; by means of which the creatures creep, swim, and
seize upon various objects, according as the forms of the parts are adapted to these
movements ; but as their members are not sustained by jointed and solid levers, the
Mollusca cannot make rapid springs.
The irritability of the greater number of the Mollusca is very great, and is retained
sition of the Linnean classification of avertebrated animals, and the theory, that the brain and spinal cord are the result of a union of
also the modification of it proposed by Bruguiéres. Cuvier’s first the nerves, trending from the circumference to certain centres. The
sketch of the arrangement now to be explained was made in May | opposite opinion was that maintained by Haller, and all the carlier
1795.—Ep. physiologists.—Ep,.
* In the original, there is here a long note, containing an expo- | + From this mode of expression, we infer that Cuvier had adopted
336 MOLLUSCA.
a long time in parts after they have been amputated. Their skin is naked, very sensi-
tive, and, in general, bedewed with a humour, which oozes from its pores. No peculiar
organ of smell has yet been discovered, although they enjoy that sense; and it may be
that the entire skin is its seat, for this has much resemblance to a pituitary membrane.
All the Acephales, the Brachiopods, the Cirrhopods, and some of the Gasteropods and
Pteropods, are destitute of eyes; but the Cephalopods possess these organs, with a
structure equal, at least, in complexity, to those of animals with warm blood. They also
are the only Mollusca in which organs of hearing have been detected, and in which
the brain is inclosed in a particular cartilaginous skull.
Nearly all the Mollusca have a developement of the skin which covers the body, and
resembles more or less a cloak, but which is often reduced into a simple disk, or is folded
into a tube, or hollowed into a sac, or, lastly, extended and divided in the form of fins
or swimmers.
We call those Mollusca naked in which the cloak is simply membranous or fleshy ;
but there is commonly formed within it one or several lamine of a more or less solid
substance, which is deposited in layers, and increases at the same time in extent, as
well as in thickness, because the recent layers always extend beyond the older ones.
When this substance lies concealed in the cloak, common usage allows us to extend
to the species so circumstanced, the title of naked Mollusca. But oftener that substance
assumes such a size and developement that the animal can contract or withdraw under
its shelter; we then give it the name of shell, and the animal is said to be festaceous.
The skin which covers the shell is thin, and sometimes dried, or wanting: it is commonly
called [by French naturalists], the drap-marin, [and by the English, and those who
write in the Latin tongue, the epidermis].*
The variety in the forms and colour, in the exterior sculpture, composition, and lustre
of shells, is infinite. The greater number by far are calcareous ; there are some simply
corneous; but all are formed of material deposited in layers, or exuded by the skin
under the epidermis, as are the rete mucosum, the nails, the hair, the horns, the scales,
and even the teeth. The texture of shells differs according as that exudation is made
in parallel layers, or in vertical filaments arranged closely against each other. t
The Mollusca present every kind of mastication and deglutition : their stomachs are
sometimes simple, sometimes multiplicate, often furnished with peculiar armatures, and
their intestines are variously elongated. They have, in general, salivary glands, and
always a liver of considerable size, but no pancreas} nor mesentery. Several have
secretions, which are peculiar to them.
They exhibit, also, every variety of generation. Several fecundate themselves,
while in others, although hermaphrodite, the union of two individuals is necessary to fe-
cundation : in many the sexes are distinct and separate. Some are viviparous; others
are Oviparous, and the eggs of these are sometimes enveloped in a more or less con-
sistent shell, or sometimes only in a simple viscosity.
These variations in digestion and generation are found in Mollusca of the same order,
sometimes of the same family.
The Mollusca, in general, seem to be animals of inferior developement: hebetous
* Previous to my system, the Testacea were considered a peculiar + The student will find the formation of shells, and their structure,
order; but the transitions from the naked to the shelled Mollusca are | admirably explained by Mr. Gray, ina paper, on the economy of Mol-
so insensible, and their natural divisions are so interlaced, that this luscous animals, inserted in the Phil. Trans., 1833.—Ep.
distinction can be no longer retained. Moreover, there are several t Professor Grant maintains that there is a pancreas, or its repre-
Testacea which are not Mollusca. sentative, in all classes of Mollusca.—Ep,
CEPHALOPODES. aay,
and incapable of active exertion, they maintain themselves amid living beings princi-
pally by their fecundity, and the tenacity with which they retain life.
DIVISION OF THE MOLLUSCA INTO SIX CLASSES.*
The general form of the body of the Mollusca being, in a sufficient degree, propor-
tional to the complication of their internal organization, indicates their natural divisions.
In some, the body has the form of a sac, inclosing the branchiz, and open above,
whence there protrudes a head well developed, and crowned with certain strong fleshy
elongated productions, by means of which the animals progress, and seize upon objects.
We call these the CEPHALOPODES.
In others, the body is not open; the head has no appendages, or only very minute
ones; the principal organs of locomotion are two wings, or membranous fins, placed
on the sides of the neck, and in which the branchial tissue is often spread. These are
the PreropovEs.
Others, again, crawl on the belly on a fleshy disk, sometimes, though rarely, com-
pressed into a fin. They have almost all a distinct head. We call these the
GASTEROPODES.
A fourth class is composed of those Mollusca in which the mouth lies concealed in
the base of the cloak, which also incloses the branchiz and the viscera, and opens
either throughout its whole length, or at both its extremities, or at one only. These
are our ACEPHALES.
A fifth comprehends the species which, inclosed also in a cloak, and without an
apparent head, have fleshy or membranous arms, garnished with cilize of the same
nature. We have called these the Bracniopopss.
Lastly, there are some which, alike the other Mollusca in the cloak, the branchiz,
&c., differ from them in having numerous horny articulated members, and in a nervous
system more allied to that of the Annulose Animals. Of these we constitute our last
class, the CrrrRHOPODEs.
THE FIRST CLASS OF MOLLUSCA.
THE CEPHALOPODES.*
The cloak unites under the body, and forms a muscular sac, that incloses all the
viscera. In several species, its sides are extended into fleshy fins. The head issues
from the opening of the sac: it is roundish, furnished with two large eyes, and crowned
with fleshy conical arms or feet, varying in their length, and capable of being bent
very vigorously in every direction; and, as their surface is armed with suckers, the
animals fix themselves, by their means, with great force to whatever objects they em-
brace. With their feet they seize their prey, walk, and swim. They swim with the
head backwards, and crawl in all directions, with the head beneath and the body above.
classes is entirely my own, as well as the greater number of the sub
divisions to the second degree.
+ The Cephalophora of De Blainville.
* For the name Mollusca, M. de Blainville proposes to substitute
Malacozoa; and he separates from them the Chitons and the Cirrho-
pods, with which he makes a subtypical section nnder the name
Malentozoaria. The following distribution of the Mollusca into
338 MOLLUSCA.
A fleshy funnel placed at the aperture of the sac, before the neck, affords an outlet
to the excretions.
The Cephalopodes have two branchiz, one on each side of the sac, in the shape of a
compound fern-leaf. The great vena cava, when between them, divides into two
branches, which terminate each in a fleshy ventricle, placed at the base of its respective
branchia, and propelling the blood into it.
The two branchial veins tend to and terminate in a third ventricle, situated near the
bottom of the sac, whence the blood is carried to every part of the body by different
arteries.
Respiration is effected by the water which enters into the sac, and is driven out
again through the funnel. It appears that the water even penetrates into two cavities
of the peritoneum, which the venze cave cross in their course to the branchie; and
that it has some influence on the venous blood, through the medium of a glandular
apparatus attached to these veins.
The mouth opens amidst the bases of the feet. It has two powerful corneous jaws,
similar to the beak of a Parrot, and between the jaws is a tongue roughened with
horny prickles. The gullet swells out into a crop, and then passes into a gizzard as
fleshy as that of a bird, to which succeeds a third membranous and spiral stomach,
into which the liver, which is very large, pours its bile through two conduits. The
intestine is simple and short. The rectum opens into the funnel.
These animals have a peculiar excretion of a deep black colour, which they use to
taint the water when concealment is necessary. It is secreted bya gland, and reserved
in a sac, differently situated in different species.
Their brain, inclosed in a cartilaginous cavity of the head, sends off from each side
a cord which swells, within each orbit, into a large ganglion, whence are derived innu-
merable optic filaments. The eye is formed of numerous membranes, and 1 is “covered
by the skin, which becomes transparent in passing over it, and sometimes forms folds
that supply the want of eyelids. The ear is merely a little cavity excavated on each
side near the brain, without semicircular canals or external passages, and in which
there is suspended a membranous sac, containing a little stone.
The skin of these animals, particularly of the Octopus, changes colour, in patches
and in spots, with a rapidity greatly superior to that of the Chameleon.*
The sexes are separate. The ovary of the female is at the bottom of the sac. ‘Two
oviducts carry the eggs from it, passing them through two large glands which envelope
them, during their passage, with a viscous fluid, and gather them together into a sort
of cluster. The testicle of the male, similar in position to the ovary, gives off a vas
deferens that terminates in a fleshy penis situated to the left of the anus. A vesicula
seminalis, and a prostate, also open there. There is reason to believe that impreg-
nation is effected by a sprinkling of the seminal fluid over the eggs, as illustrated
in the majority of Fishes. In the season of spawning, the vesicula contains a vast
number of little filiform bodies, which, through a peculiar mechanism, writhe and
move about rapidly as soon as they fall into the water, and shed the fluid with which
they are filled.
These animals are voracious and savage; and as they are agile, and are furnished
* See Carus, Nov Act. Nat. Cur. xii. part i. p. 320; and Sangiovanni, dann. des Sci. Nat. vol. xvi. p. 308. [Also Coldstream, in Edinburgh
Journ. of Nat. and Geograph. Science, vol. ii, p. 296.)
CEPHALOPODES. 339
with numerous organs for seizing their prey, they destroy many [ishes and Crusta-
ceous animals.
Their flesh is eatable. Their inky secretion is employed in painting, and from it
some have asserted that the China ink of commerce is manufactured.*
The Cephalopods comprise only one order +, which we divide into genera froin the nature of
the shell. Those which have no external shell formed, according to Linnzus, the single genus
Sepia, or Currie-risx,t
which we now subdivide as follows :—
THE Poutres (Octopus, Lam.) ; the Polypus of the ancients.
These have only two small conical grains of a horny substance imbedded in their back, one on each
side; and their sac, having no fins, represents an oval purse. Their feet are eight in number, all nearly
of equal size, very large in proportion to the body, and united together at their insertions by a mem-
brane. The Octopus uses them equally in swimming, in creeping, and in seizing its prey. From their
length and strength they are formidable weapons, by means of which the prey is entangled and
caught ; and they have often been the destruction of swimmers.§ The eyes are proportionally small,
and the skin can be made at will to contract over them so as to cover them completely. The ink bag
is embedded in the liver. The glands of the oviducts are small.
Some (the Polypes of Aristotle) have their suckers in two alternating rows along [the oral margin] of each foot.
The common species (Sepia octopodia, Linn.), with a minutely granulous skin, arms six times as long as the
body, and garnished with 120 pairs of suckers, infests our coasts in summer, where it destroys an immense
quantity of Crustacea. The seas of the tropics produce the Octopus granulatus, Lam. (Sepia rugosa, Bosc.)
with fifty pairs of suckers. Some believe this to be the species which furnishes the China ink of commerce.
Other Poulpes (the Eledons of Aristotle) have only a single row of suckers down each foot. In the Mediterranean
there is a species remarkable for its musky smell: it is the Octopus moschatus, Lam.—Mém. de la Soc. d’ Hist.
Nat. in 4to, pl.11; Rendelet, 516.
Tue Arconaovts (Argonauta, Linn.)—
Are Poulpes with two rows of suckers: the pair of feet nearest the back expand, at their extremities,
into a broad membrane. They have not the dorsal cartilaginous spicula of the common Octopus; but
we always find these Cuttles in a very thin,
regularly-grooved spiral shell, which, from the
disproportionate size of the last whorl, has
some resemblance to a canoe, the spire repre-
senting the poop. The animal uses it too as a
boat, for when the sea is calm, groups of them
have been seen navigating the surface in it,
employing six of their tentacula for oars, and
raising, it is said, the two with expanded ex-
tremities to serve the purposes of sails. If the
waves rise, or any danger threatens, the Argo-
naut withdraws all its arms into the shell, con-
tracts itself there, and descends to the bottom.
Its body does not penetrate within the spire of
the shell, and it appears does not adhere to it,
Fig. 151.—Argonauta
at least there is no muscular attachment, and this fact has led some authors to think that the Cuttle is
a parasite of the same nature as the Hermit-crab ||; but as it is always found in the same shell, as we
never find any other animal there, although it is very common, and naturally adapted for rising to the
* However, M. Al. Remusat has found nothing in Chinese authors
to confirm this opinion, [which, the translator may add, is now known
to be erroneous).
+ The discoveries of Mr. Owen have proved the necessity of dividing
the class into two orders :—l. Disrancurata, with two branchie, of
which all the naked Cuttle-fish are examples ; and, 2. TeTRABRANCHI-
ATA, with four branchie, as in Nawtilus, and as supposed to have been
in the multilocular-shelled fossil Cephalopodes.—Ep.
t In Blainville’s system they form the order Cryptodibranchiata.
§ This fact needs confirmation ; and we need scarcely add, that the
stories of their sinking boats and ships are entirely fabulous.—Ep
| Hence M. Rafinesque, and others following him, have made the
animal a genus under the name Ocythoe. [Certainly the opinion of its
being a parasite was, until recently, entertained by most naturalists ;
but that advocated by Cuvier has been greatly strengthened, or rather
proved, by the experiments of Mrs. Power. See the Mag. of Natural
History, conducted by Mr. Charlesworth; and the dissections and
arguments of Mr. Owen, in the Proceedings and Transactions of the
Zoological Society of London. The animal does not sail as here de-
scribed: the use of the expanded arms is to retain the animal within
its shell.]
»
“
la
340 MOLLUSCA.
surface, and as it has been even asserted that the germ of this shell has been seen in the egg of the
Argonaut *, we must say that this opinion is, to say the most of it, still very problematical.—Poli,
Testac. Neap. iii. p. 10. See also Ferussac, Mem. de la Soc. d’Hist. Nat. de Paris, ii. p. 160; and
Ranzani, Mem. di Stor. Nat. Lec.i.p. 85. Itis the Nautilus and Pompitus of the ancients.—Plin. ix. c. 29.
We know some species, very like each other bothin the animal and shell, which Linneus confounded together
under the name of Argonauta argo, vulgarly called the Paper-nautilus.
It is supposed that we must ascribe to an animal analogous to the Argonaut, the Bedlerophon,—fossil shells
rolled up spirally and symmetrically, and without septa; but thick, not grooved, and whose last whorl is propor-
tionably shorter. [Sowerby says that Bellerophon is the only fossil that bears any real resemblance to Argonauta,
but neither shell, in his opinion, has been formed by a Cephalopodous animal, but probably by one nearly like
that of Carinaria. The fossils are characteristic of the carboniferous limestone, and the oldest secondary strata :
in these the shell is frequently found changed to silex.]
THE SLEEVE-FISH (Loligo, Lam.)—
Have in the back, instead of a shell, a horny lamina in the shape of a sword or lancet. Their sac has
two fins; and besides the eight feet, furnished with small pedicled suckers inordinately arranged, their
head supports two arms much longer than the feet, and only acetibuleferous near the ends, which are
enlarged. These the animal employs as anchors to fix itself. Their ink-bag is buried in the liver;
and the glands of their oviducts are very large. They lay their eggs attached together in straight
garlands, and in two series ; [and the entire mass somewhat resembles a mop, being composed of
numerous intestine-like filaments tied together in the centre}.
The family is now subdivided from the number and armature of the feet, and the form of the fins. The Loli-
gopsis, like the Octopus, has only eight feet, but our knowledge of the genus rests upon figures that are scarcely
trustworthy.t In Loéigo properly so called, the arms have suckers as well as the feet, and the fins are situated
towards the end of the sac. We have three species in our seas,—the L. vulgaris (Sepia loligo, Linn.); L. sagittata,
and L. subulata, or Sepia media, Linn. The Onychotheuthis, Lichenst. (Onykia, Lesueur,) have the form of the
Loligo, but the suckers of their arms end in hooked spines. The Sepiola have rounded fins, attached, not to the
end, but to the sides of the sac. The common Sepiola (Sepia sepiola, Linn.) occurs in our seas. The body is short
and obtuse, with small circular fins. It never exceeds three inches in length; and its horny lamina is slender and
pointed like a needle. { The Sepiotheutes, Blainv. (Chondrosepia, Leukard,) have the sac margined throughout
with the fins, asin the Sepia; but their shell is horny, as in the Loligo.
Tue Curr.e-Frisu, strictly so called (Sepia, Lam.),—
Possess the two long arms of Loligo, and a fleshy fin stretched along each side of their sac. Their
shell is oval, thick, tumid, and composed of an infinity of very thin parallel calcareous laminz, joined
together by thousands of little hollow columns, which are placed upright in the spaces between every
two lamine. This structure renders it friable, whence it is employed by artists in polishing various
works; and it is given to cage birds to sharpen their beaks upon. The Sepia have the ink-bag separate
from the liver, and situated deeper in the abdomen. The glands of the oviducts are enormously large.
They deposit their eggs attached to one another in branched clusters, not
unlike a cluster of grapes, whence the vulgar have called them Sea-grapes.
The species distributed in all our seas (Sepia officinalis, Linn.) reaches a foot or
more in length. Its skin is smooth, whitish, and dotted with red. In the Indian
Ocean there is one with a skin roughened with tubercles (S. tuberculata, Lam.).
(Among fossils we find some little bodies armed with a spine, which are the
ends of a bone of Sepia. They constitute the genus Beloptera of Deshayes. See
Ann. des. Sc. Nat. ii. xx.1,2. Some other fossils, but petrified, appear to have great
relation to the beaks of the Sepiz. These are the Ryncholithes of M. Faure Biguet.
—See Gaillardot, Ann. Se. Nat. ii. 485, and pl. xxii.; and D’Orbigny, ib. pl. vi.)
Linnus united in one genus—his Fig: 15%:—Epes of the Aneonaat®
NavutTitus—
All spirally twisted, symmetrical, and chambered shells,—that is to say, divided by partitions into
several cavities ; and he supposed them to be inhabited by Cephalopods. One of them is, in fact, the
shell of a Cephalopod, very similar to a Sepia, but with shorter arms: it is the genus
Sprruta, Lam.—
In the hinder part of the body of the Cuttle is an interior shell, which, however dissimilar to the
bone of the Sepia in figure, does not differ much from it in the manner of its formation. If we imagine
* This appears now to have been disproved.—Kp. Nut. Part. Zool. n. s. iii. p. 339, &&.—Ep.
+ Loligopsis is now ascertained to have two arms, remarkable for t On the anatomy of Sepiola and Loligopsis, consult Dr. Grant’s
their great length and gracility.—See Ferussac, in dnn. des Sciences | paper in the Ist vol. of the Zoul. Trans.—Ep.
NS EIN EE LO A a ey a ee
CEPHALOPODES. 341
that the successive layers, instead of remaining parallel and in nigh approximation, were to become
concave towards the body, more distant, each growing a little in breadth, and making an angle
between them, we should then have a very elongated cone, rolled up spirally on one plane, and divided
transversely into chambers. Such is the shell of Spirila ; which has these additional characters, that
the turns of the spire do not touch, and that a single hollow column, occupying the interior side of
each chamber, continues its tube with those of the other columns even to the extremity of the shell.
This is what is named the Syphon.
Only one species (Nautilus spivula, Linn.) is known.
The shell of the Nautilus, properly so called, differs from that of the Spirula in this,—that the septa increase
very rapidly, and that the last turns of the spire not only touch, but envelope the preceding. The syphon is in the
centre of each partition. The common species (Nautilus pompilius, Lin.) is very large, silvered within, and
covered externally with a whitish crust, varied with reddish somewhat undulated bands. According to Rumphius,
its animal should be in part lodged in the last cell, and should have the sac, the eyes, the parrot-like beak and the
funnel of other Cephalopods; but its mouth, instead of their great feet and arms, should be surrounded with
several circles of numerous little tentacula, destitute of suckers. A ligament springing from the beak should run
through the syphon, and fix the animal to it. It is probable also that the epidermis is prolonged over the exte-
rior of the shell; but we may conjecture that it is thin upon such parts as are vividly coloured.*
We meet with specimens of Nautilus (NV. pompilius, B. Gm. List. 552; Ammonia, Montf. 74), in which the last
whorl does not envelope nor conceal the others, but in which all the whorls, although they touch, are visible,—a
character which approximates them to the Ammonites; yet in every other respect they so closely resemble the
common species that it is difficult to believe they are not a variety of it.
Among fossils there are Nautili of large and moderate sizes, and of figures more varied than now exist in the ocean.
We also find among fossils certain chambered shells, with simple septa and a syphon, in which the body is at
first arched, or even spiral, but the last-formed parts of it are straight: these are the Lituus of Breyn, in which
the whorls are either contiguous or separate, (the Hortoles, Montf.)—Others remaining straight throughout their
growth are the Orthoceratites. It is not improbable that their animals had some resemblance to that of the
Nautilus, or to that of the Spirula.
Tue BELEMNITES
Belong, probably, to the same family, but it is impossible to be sure of this, since they are only found
in a fossil condition. Their whole structure, however, shows that they were internal shells.f They
have a thin and double shell, that is to say, composed of two cones, united
at their base, and the interior of which, much shorter than the other, is itself
divided internally into chambers by parallel septa, concave on the side that
looks to the base. A syphon extends from the summit of the exterior cone
to that of theinternal cone, and is continued hence, sometimes along the margin
of the septa, and sometimes through their centre. The space between the
two testaceous cones is filled with a solid substance, composed either of ra-
diating fibres or of conical layers, which envelope each other, and each of
which rests on the margin of one of the septa of the inner cone. Sometimes
we find only this solid part ; at other times we find also the nuclei of the cham-
bers of theinner cone, or what has beencalledthealyeolz. Oftener these nuclei,
and even the chambers, have left no other traces behind than some projecting
circles within the inner cone; and in other instances, the alveole are found
in greater or less numbers, and still piled or strung together, but detached
from the double conical case which had inclosed them.
The Belemnites are amongst the most abundant of fossils, particularly in
beds of chalk and compact limestone. The most complete works upon them
are the Memoire sur les Belemnites considerées zoologiquement et geologique-
ment, by Blainville, Paris, 1827; and that of M.I. 8S. Miller on the same
subject, in vol. ii. part 1, of the Geological Trans., Lond., 1826. [The
English student will find the fullest details in Buckland’s Bridgewater
Treatise.] M. de Blainville distributes them from characters derived from
the greater or less depth to which the inner cone, or chambered part, pene-
trates ; from the margins of the external cone, which has, or has not, a small Fig. 153.—Belemnites.
« The structure of this singular Cephalopod has been fully described which fossils are occasionally referred to living types, to mention that
and illustrated in a very admirable manner, by Mr. Owen, in his | Raspail believes the Belemnites to be the cutancous appendages of
“ Memuir on the Pearly Nautilus,” Lond., 1832.—En. some sca animal, perhaps allied to the Sea-urchins, (Echinus).—Ep.
+ It may give the student an idea of the nature of the evidence on |
iss)
342 MOLLUSCA.
fissure ; from the exterior surface being marked with a longitudinal gutter on one side, or with two or
several gutters towards the summit ; or as that surface is smooth and without gutters.
Some fossils, very much like the Belemnites, but without a cavity, and even with a protruding basis,
form the genus Actinocamax of Miller.
It is upon similar conjectures that the classification of the
Ammonites, Brug., or SNAKE-STONES,—
Is founded, for they, also, are only found in a fossil state. They are distinguished, in general, from
Nautilus, by their septa, which, instead of being plain or simply concave, are angulated, sometimes
undulated, but oftener gashed on the margins,
like the leaves of the Acanthus. The smallness
of their last cell leads to the belief that, like the
Spirula, they were internal shells. The beds of
the secondary mountains swarm with them, and
we find them there from the size of a bean
to that of a chariot wheel. The variations
of their whorls and of their syphon enable
them to be subdivided. Thus the name
Ammonites, Lam., is restricted to the species in which all the whorls are visible. Their syphon
is near the margin. They have been still further distinguished into those which have the margins
of the septa foliaceous, (the Ammonites, the Planites of Haan,) and into those in which they
are simply angular and undulatory (the Ceratites of Haan). Those in which the last whorl envelopes
all the others, are the Ordulites, Lam., or the Globites and Coniatites of Haan, or Peloguses, Montf.
The syphon is the same as in Ammonites.* The name Scaphites, Sowerby, [or rather of Parkinson, |
has been appropriated to those species whose whorls are contiguous and on the same plane, excepting
the last, which is detached and bent upon itself. Those which are perfectly straight are the Baculites,
Lam. Some are round, others are compressed ; and in the latter we some-
times observe the syphon to be lateral. The Hamites of Sowerby, [Par-
kinson,] are known by having their first formed cells arcuated. But the g
Turrilites, Montf., differ more than any from the usual habit of the family, €
for the whorls, in place of remaining on the same level, descend rapidly,
and give to the shell that obelisk form which is denominated turriculated. Fis: 155.—Portion of a Baculite
From analogy, it is supposed that we ought to refer to the Cephalopods, and to consider as being in-
ternal shells
Fig. 154.—Ammonites
THe CaMERINES, Brug. (Nummulites, Lam.),—
For all of them are equally fossil. They have a lenticular shape, without any apparent aperture, but
within there is a spiral cavity, divided by septa into a multitude of little chambers without a syphon.
Theyare amongst the most generally diffused fossils, and almost of themselves form some entire chains
of calcareous hills, and immense banks of building stone. (It is upon such rocks that the pyramids of
Egypt are founded, and with stones of the same description that they are built.)
The commonest, and which attains the largest size, are altogether discoid, and have only a single
row of chambers in the whorl of the spire. Some minute sorts of this description have been aiso found
recent insome seas. Other minute species, both living and fossil, have their margin bristled with points,
which give to them the figure of stars (Siderolithes, Lam.).
The works and the patient researches undertaken successively by Bianchi (or Janus Plancus), Soldani,
Fichtel and Moll, and Alex. d’Orbigny, have made known an astonishing number of these chambered
and esyphonal shells (Nummularie), of extreme littleness, so as often to be altogether microscopical,
either in the sea, among sand, sea-weed, &c. ; or, in a fossil state, in the sand-beds of various countries ;
and these shells vary to a remarkable extent in their contour, the number and the relative position of
their chambers, &c. One or two species, the only ones in which the animals have been noticed, have,
apparently, a small oblong body surmounted by numerous red tentacula, a structure which, taken in
* According to Sowerby, Orbulites and Ammonoceras, of Lamarck, are not distinct from Ammonites. The Ammonoceras is only an acci-
dentally worn portion of an Ammonite.—Ep.
PTEROPODES. 343
connection with the septa of their shells, has occasioned them, like the genera which we have just
treated of, to be arranged in the series of Cephalopods ; but this classification requires to be confirmed
by more numerous observations before it can be considered as settled.* Linnzeus and Gmelin placed
the species known in their time in the genus Nautilus. M. d’Orbigny, who has studied them more
carefully than any one else, makes an order of them, which he calls Foraminiferes, because the cells
communicate only by holes; and he divides them into families from the manner in which the cells are
arranged. When the cells are simple, and disposed spirally, the shells constitute his Helicosteqgues,
which are subdivided ; for, if the whorls of the spire envelope each other, as is particularly the case with
the Camerines, he names them Helicostegues nautiloides ; if the whorls do not cover themselves, they
are H. ammonoides; and if the whorls rise up, as in the greater number of univalves, they are his H.
turbinoides. The family Stycostegues is known by the simple cells being, as it were, threaded on a
single straight, or slightly curved axis. When the cells are disposed in two alternate rows, they are
then the Enallostegues. If the cells are gathered together in small numbers, and heaped up ina globular
shape, the family is the Agathistegues. Lastly, in the Entomosteqgues, the cells are not simple, as in the
preceding families, but are subdivided by transverse partitions, so that a section of the shell discovers
a sort of trellis-work.
THE SECOND CLASS OF MOLLUSCA.+
THE PTEROPODES.
They swim, like the Cephalopods, in the sea, but cannot fix themselves there, nor creep,
from want of feet. Their organs of locomotion consist of fins only, placed at each side of
the mouth. The species known are of small size, and few in number. They are all herma-
phrodites.
Tue Crt0 (Clio, Linn.; Clione, Pall.)—
Have an oblong membrauous body, without a cloak; the head is formed of two rounded lobes, whence
the little tentacula project; two small fleshy
lips, and a tongue, upon the front of the
mouth; and the fins contain the vascular net-
work which supplies the place of branchiz ;
the anus, and the orifice of generation, are
under the right branchie. Some have as-
serted the existence of eyes. The viscera do
not nearly fill the exterior envelope. The
stomach is large, the intestine short, and the
Fig. 156.—Clio borealis liver voluminous.
The most celebrated species (Clio borealis, Linn.) swarms in the northern seas; and, from its abundance, be-
comes a food for the Whales, although no individual exceeds an inch in length. Bruguiére has observed a larger
species, in equal abundance, in the indian Ocean. It is distinguished by its rose-colour, its emarginate tail, and
its body separated into six lobes by as many grooves.
It seems that we must also place here the
CymsButia of Peron,—
Which has a cartilaginous or gelatinous envelope in the shape of a boat, or rather of a shoe, roughened
with little points arranged in longitudinal rows. The animal has two large vascular wings, which are
its branchiz and its fins; and between them, on the open side, there is a third lesser lobe with three
points. The mouth, with two small tentacula, is between the wings, towards the closed side of the
shell; and above are two minute eyes, and the orifice of generation, whence issues a penis in the form
+ M. de Blainville unites my Pteropodes and Gasteropodes into
one class, which he calls Paracephalophora, of which my Pteropods
constitute his order 4porobranchiata. ‘This order he divides into
* Some of these multilocular shells belong apparently to the testa-
ceous Annelides ; while the curious observations of Dujardin seem to
have proved that the great bulk of the Foraminiferes are not Mol-
lusca, but animals related to the Infusoria.—dnn. des Sci. Nat. n. s. two families :—The Thecosomata, which have a shell; and the Gymno-
vol. v. et seq.—En. somata, which are shell-less.
344 MOLLUSCA.
of a little beak. The transparency of the body allows us to distinguish the heart, the brain, and the
viscera, through the envelopes.
Tue PNEUMODERMES (Pneumodermon, Cuv.)—
Carry their dissimilarity to the Clios a little further. The body is oval, without cloak or shell; the
branchie attached to the skin, and formed of little leaflets set in two or three lines, disposed in the
figure of the letter H opposite to the head; the fins small; the mouth (garnished with two small lips,
and two bundles of numerous tentacula, terminated each by a sucker) has underneath a small lobe, or
fleshy tentaculum.
The only species (P. Peronii, Cuv.) was taken in the ocean by Peron. It is not less than an inch in length.
THe Limacinaé, Cuv.,—
Ought, from the description of Fabricius, to have a nigh relationship to Pneumodermon; but their body
is terminated with a spiral tail, and is lodged in a very thin shell, of one whorl and a half, umbilicated
on one side,* and flat on the other. The shell serves the purpose of a boat; and when the creature
wishes to swim on the surface, it uses its fins as oars.
The species known (Clio helicina of Phipps and of Gmel.; Argonauta arctica, Fabr., Faun. Greent. 387) is not
less abundant than the Clio borealis, in the Arctic seas ; and is likewise a principal aliment of the Whale.
Tue Hyates (Hyalea, Lam.; Cavolina, Abildg.)—
Have two very large wings; no tentacula; a cloak slit on the sides, containing the branchie at the
bottom of the fissures, and clothed with a shell slit in a corresponding manner, the ventral aspect of
which is very tumid; the dorsal aspect is flat, longer than the other, and the transverse line which unites
them behind is furnished with three acute denticulations. When alive, the animal protrudes, through
the chinks of the shell, certain narrow filaments, or productions of the cloak, of variable lengths.
The best known species (Anomia tridentata, Forskahl; Carolina natans, Abildgaard; Hyalea cornea, Lam.) has
a small yellowish semi-transparent shell, and is found in the Mediterranean and the Indian Ocean.
Tue CiEopores (Cleodora, Peron).
For these, Brown first instituted the genus Clio. They appear to be analogous to the Hyales in the
simplicity of their wings, and the absence of tentacula between them. It is also probable that their
gills are concealed in the cloak ; but their conical or pyramidal shell is not slit along the margins.
M. Rang distributes the genus into subgenera thus :—Cleodora, with the shell pyramidal; Creseis, with the
shell conical, elongated ; Cuvieria, with the shell cylindrical; Psyche, the shell globular; Huribia, the shell hemi-
spherical. (And it is probable that we should arrange near the Creseis, and even perhaps in the same subgenus,
the Tripter of Quoy and Gaimard, which Blainville has referred to the family Acere.)
It has been believed that we may place near to the Hyales,—
Tue Pyrco,—
A very small fossil shell discovered by M. Defrance. It is globular, very thin, and divided by a very
narrow transverse fissure, excepting in front, where it becomes also a little enlarged.
(Several Pteropodes have been discovered in the fossil state. M. Rang has found, in the ¢errains
of Bordeaux, Hyales, Cleodore, and Cuvierize.—See dun. des Sci. Nat. for August 1826. The Vaginula
of Daudin is a Creseis, according to Rang; and it has, in fact, all the characters of the same.)
THE THIRD CLASS OF MOLLUSCA.
THE GASTEROPODES.
The Gasteropods constitute a very numerous class, of which the Slug and the Snail give
a good general idea. They creep generally upon a fleshy disk, situated under the belly,
but which sometimes assumes the form of a furrow, or of a vertical lamina. The back
is covered with a cloak of greater or less extent, and of various figure, which secretes
a shell in the greater number of the genera. ‘Their head, placed in front, is more or
* Sowerby says, ‘‘ Umbilicated on both sides.”—Ep.
GASTEROPODES. 345
less distinct, according as it is more or less drawn in under the cloak. It is furnished
with tentacula of [comparatively] small size, and which do not encircle the mouth;
their number varies from two to six, but they are sometimes wanting; they are organs
of touch, and, at most, of smell also. The eyes are very small, sometimes placed upon
the head, sometimes at its base, either to a side or at the tips of the tentacula; they
are sometimes also wanting. The position, the nature, and the structure of their
breathing organs vary, and afford characters whereby to divide them into several
families ; but they have never more than one aortic heart,—that is to say, one placed
between the pulmonary vein and the aorta.
The position of the orifices of the organs of generation, and that of the anus, varies;
but they are almost always on the right side of the body.
Several are entirely naked, others have only an interior shell, but the majority are
covered with one which contains the soft body, and shelters it.
These shells are secreted in [or on] the cloak. Some of them consist of several
symmetrical pieces [or valves]; some of a single symmetrical piece ; and others of a
non-symmetrical piece, and when this is very concave, or continues to grow for a long
time, an obliquely spiral shell is necessarily produced. In fact, that the shell may
represent an oblique cone, on which are placed successively other cones always wider
in one direction than in the others, it is necessary that the whole should turn to the
side which enlarges the least.
That part upon which the cone is turned is named the columella [or pillar], and it is
sometimes full, and sometimes hollow. In the latter case, its opening is called the
umbilicus.
The whorls of the shell may remain nearly on the same plane, or they may tend
always towards the base of the columella. In this case, the preceding whorls rise above
the others as they are formed, and constitute what is called the spire, which is acute
in proportion to the rapidity with which the whorls descend, and to the measure of their
increase. ‘The shells with an elongated spire are said to be turbinate. When, on the
contrary, the whorls remain depressed on the same level, and do not envelope each
other, the spire is flat, or even concave. ‘These shells are called discoid. When the
upper part of each whorl envelopes or covers the preceding, the spire is concealed.
The place in the shell whence the animal protrudes itself, is named the mouth, or
aperture.
When the whorls remain nearly on the same plane, the animal, in creeping, has its
shell placed vertically, the columella transversely upon the hinder part of the back ;
and its head passes out under the margin of the mouth opposite to the columella.
When the spire is turbinate, the whorls turn obliquely to the right side in nearly all the
species, but in a small number to the left; and the latter are named reversed, [or
sinistrorsal].
It is to be observed that the heart is always on the side opposite to that to which the
spire is directed. It is, consequently, in general on the left, and only on the right in
the reversed kinds. The contrary is the rule with the organs of generation.
The organs of respiration, which are always within the last whorl of the shell, receive
the circumfluent element under its margin, sometimes because the cloak is detached
from the body along the whole of this margin, and sometimes because it is perforated
there with a hole. The margin of the cloak, in many Gasteropods, is prolonged into
346 MOLLUSCA.
a canal, through which they can reach and receive the circumfluent medium without
extruding their head or foot from the shell. The shell has then, also, in its margin,
near the end of the columella, opposed to that towards which the spire tends, an emar-
gination, or furrow, wherein to lodge the canal of the cloak. Consequently, the canal
is to the left in common, but to the right in the reversed species.
Further, the animal being very flexile, can vary the direction of the sbell, and oftenest
when there is an emargination or furrow, it directs the canal forwards, whence it
happens that the spire points to behind, the columella to the left, and the opposite
margin to the right. The contrary of this occurs in the reversed sorts : and this is the
reason that we say that their shell turns to the left, [or is sinistral].
The mouth of the shell, and consequently also the last whorl, is greater or less, in
relation to the other whorls, according as the head or the foot of the animal is more
or less voluminous in relation to the mass of viscera which remains fixed within the
shell; and the mouth is wider or narrower just as the same parts are more or less
broad. There are shells whose mouth is narrow and long; and there it is that the foot
is thin, and doubles on itself before it can be retracted.
The greater number of the aquatic Gasteropods with a spiral shell, have an operculum,
or a corneous or calcareous plate, affixed upon the posterior part of the foot, to close
the aperture when the snail has withdrawn within the shell.
There are Gasteropods with separate sexes, and others which are hermaphrodites ;
and of these some are capable of self-impregnation, while, in others, the copulation of
two individuals is required.
Their organs of digestion do not vary less than those of respiration.
The class is so numerous that we have deemed it expedient to divide it into a certain
number of orders, the characters of which we have drawn from the position and the
form of the branchiz.
THe PULMONEA
Breathe the atmosphere, receiving the air within a cavity whose narrow orifice they can open
and close at will: they are hermaphroditical, with reciprocal copulation : some have no shell,
others carry one, which is often truly turbinate, but never furnished with an operculum.
THe NuDIBRANCHIATA
Have no shell, and carry their variously-figured branchiz naked upon some part of the back.
THE INFEROBRANCHIATA
Are similar, im some respects, to the preceding, but their branchiz are situated under the
margins of the cloak.
THe TECTIBRANCHIATA
Have their branchie upon the back, or upon the side, covered bya lamina, or fold of the cloak,
which almost always contains a shell more or less developed ; or sometimes the branchiz are
enveloped in a narrow fold of the foot.
These four orders are hermaphroditical, with reciprocal copulation.
THe HETEROPODES
Carry their branchie upon the back, where they form a transverse row of little tufts, and are,
in some instances, protected, as well as a portion of the viscera, by a symmetrical shell. What
best distinguishes them is the foot compressed into a thin vertical fin, on the margin of which a
little sucker often appears,—the only trace left of the horizontal foot of the other orders of
the class.
a
ee Ee eee
GASTEROPODA PULMONEA. 347
THE PECTINIBRANCHIATA
Have the sexes separated : their respiratory organs consist almost always ot pranchize composed
of lamella united in a pectinated form, and which are concealed in a dorsal eavity opening with
a wide gape above the head. Nearly all of them have turbinated shells, with the mouth
sometimes entire, sometimes emarginate, sometimes produced into a syphonal canal, and gene-
rally capable of being more or less exactly closed by an operculum attached to the foot of the
animal behind.
THE SCUTIBRANCHIATA
Have branchiz similar to those of the Pectinibranchiata, but they are complete hermaphrodites,
and require no union with a second to effect impregnation : their shells are very open, and in
several like a shield; they never have any operculum.
THE CyCLOBRANCHIATA
Are hermaphrodites of the same kind as the Secutibranchiata, and have a shell consisting of
one or several pieces, but in no case turbinate nor operculate: their branchiz lie under the
margin of their cloak, as in the Inferobranchiata.
’ THE FIRST ORDER OF GASTEROPODES.
THE PULMONEA.*
From other Mollusca, those of this order are distinguished in this,—that they breathe the
atmosphere through a hole which opens under the margin of their cloak, and which they can
dilate or contract at pleasure. They have, also, no branchiz, but only a network of pulmonary
vessels, which creep upon the walls, and more particularly upon the ceiling of their respiratory
cavity. Some of them are terrestrious, and others live in the water, but these are necessitated
to come, from time to time, to the surface, to receive within their pulmonary cavity the air fit
for respiration. All of them are hermaphrodites.
The TERRESTRIAL PULMONEA have almost all four tentacula, for, in a few only, of small
size, we cannot see the inferior pair, probably because of their littleness.
Those of them which have no apparent shell, form the genus
Limax—
Of Linneus, which is divided as follows:—The Limaces, properly so called (Limax, Lam.), have an
elongated body, and a closely-fitted fleshy disk, or shield, for a cloak, which occupies merely the anterior
part of the back, and covers only the pulmonary sac. It contains, in several species, a small, oblong,
flat shell, or at least, in lieu of it, a calcareous [molecular] deposition. The respiratory orifice is at the
right side of the shield, and the anus opens near it. The four tentacula are protruded and withdrawn
by a process of evolution and involution ; and the head itself can be contracted partially under the disk
of the cloak. The orifice of the generative organs is under the right superior tentaculum. Inthe mouth
is an upper jaw only, of a crescent form, and toothed, which enables them to devour with voracity herbs
and fruits, to which they are very destructive. Their stomach is elongated, simple, and membranous.
M. de Ferussac distinguishes the Arions by the
respiratory orifice being towards the anterior part of
theshield, in which there are only calcareous grarules.
Limax rufus, Linn., is an example which we meet
with every step in moist seasons, and which is some-
times almost wholly black. It is thespecies of which
a broth is used in diseases of thechest. The Limax
proper, has the orifice near the hinder part of the
Fig. 157 —Limax rufus, shield, and it contains a more distinctly formed shell
Such are the Limax maximus and L. agrestris of Linn.
* Pulmobranchiata of Blainville. [In consequence of some ob- | animals, urzed by Lamarck, English authors often call this order the
jections to the term pulmunated being applied to any invertebrated Preumonsbranchous.—Ep.]
348 MOLLUSCA.
THE VAGINULUS, Feruss.*¥—
Has a close-fitted cloak without a shell, extended over the whole length of the body; four tentacula,
of which the inferior are somewhat forked; the anus quite at the posterior extremity, between the end
of the cloak and that of the foot; and the same orifice leads to the pulmonary cavity situated along
the right flank. The orifice of the male organ of generation is under the right inferior tentaculum, and
that of the female organ under the middle of the right side. These organs, as well as those of digestion,
are very similar to those of the Snail. The genus belongs to both Indies, and is much like our Slugs.
THE TrESTACELLa, Lam.—
Have the respiratory aperture, and the anus, near the posterior extremity; their cloak is very small,
and also placed there, and contains a small ear-shaped shell,.which does not equal one-tenth of the
length of the body. In other respects, these animals resemble our Slugs.
One species is found abundantly in our southern
departments (Testacella haliotoidea, Diaparn.),
living under ground, and feeding principally
on earth-worms. M. de Ferussac has observed
that its cloak assumes an extraordinary develope-
ment when the animal finds itself in too dry a
situation, and thus produces for itself a sort of
shade and shelter.
[There are some interesting illustrations of the
Pea tert ese etiye habits of the Testacelle in Loudon’s Magazine
; : of Natural History, vol. vii.]
Tue ParMACcELLA, Cuv.—
Has a membranous cloak, with loose margins, situated [upon a gibbosity] in the middle of the back,
and containing, in its posterior part, an oblong flat shell, which exhibits the mere vestige of a spine.
The respiratory aperture, and the anus, are under the right side of the middle of the cloak.
The first known species was from Mesopotamia (Par. Olivieri, Cuv.); but we have now one from Brazil, and
some others from India.
In the terrestrial Pulmonea with a perfect and exterior shell, the margin of its aperture is in general
thickened and reverted in the adult.
Linnzus referred to his genus
HELIx,——
Every species in which the aperture of the shell (somewhat encroached upon by the projection of the
penultimate whorl) assumes a crescent-like figure.
When this lunated aperture is wider than it is deep, the shells belong to Helix, Brug. & Lam. In some, the
shell is globular. Everybody knows the edible Snail (Hel. pomatia, Linn.), common in gardens and vineyards,
and esteemed as a delicacy in some departments; and the common Snail (Hel. nemoradis, Linn.), remarkable for
the vividness and variety of its colours, and very
hurtful to garden stuffs in wet seasons. There is
no one who has not heard of the curious experi-
ments, showing to what extent they can reproduce ;
amputated parts.
Other species have a depressed shell, or one with
a flattened spire; and we ought not to pass over
without notice such as have interiorly projecting
ribs, nor those in which the last whorl is abruptly
turned up in the adult [so that the aperture appears ips) Avaatoma ecouore
in the same plane as the spire], and then assumes
an irregular plicated form,—hence denominated Anastomat by Lamarck.
The Vitrina, Drap. (Helico-Limaz, Feruss.), are Helices with an extremely thin subspiral shell, without an um-
bilicus, and with an ample aperture, whose margin is sharp and even. The body of the Snail is too large to be
drawn within the shell. The cloak has a double edge; and the superior fold, which is divided into several lobes,
may be made to overlap the shell so as to clean and polish it. The European species live in moist situations, and
are very small; but there are some of large size in warm climates.
* Synonymous with the Onchidiwm of Buchanan; and the Veroni- | the reflected outer lip, and the teeth in the aperture. Until then, the
cella of Blainville is not different,—En. animal must crawl about like other Snails, with the spire of its shell
+ “The peculiarity which distinguishes this genus from all the other
Heliciform Univalves is so extraordinary, that it Appears to us to be
deserving of particular notice, inasmuch as it evidences a consider-
abie alteration in the habit and economy of the animal which produces | are known.—Ep
it, at the time of its arrival at its last period of growth, when it forms
uppermost; bnt as soon as it arrives at maturity, and is about to form
its complete aperture, it takes a reverse position, and afterwards
constantly carries its spire downwards.’”-—Sowgrsy. Two species
Mum MCT ek ea ea Ur ess et anc a
EE
GASTEROPODA PULMONEA. 349
We ought to arrange near them some Helices which, without having a double-edged cloak, are equally incapable
of retreating within their shell. Helix rufa and brevipes, Ferus., are examples.
When the depth of the aperture is greater than its width, as is always the case in shells with an oblong or elon-
gated spire, they are the terrestrial Bulimi of Brug., which it appears necessary to subdivide as follows :—The
Bulimus, Lam., have an oval rim, thickened in the adult, but without denticulations. In tropical countries, there
are some large and beautiful species; some remarkable for the size of their eggs [equal to that of a Pigeon], and
with an equally solid shell; and others for their reversed shells. In our own country there are several of small or
moderate size, and one of them (Helix decollata, Gm.) has the singular habit of breaking off in succession the
whorls from its spire. This example has been quoted as a proof that the muscles of the animal can be voluntarily
detached from the shell; for a time does come when this Bulimus preserves no more than a single whorl of all
those it possessed at the beginning of the decollation.
The Pupa, Lam., have an obtusely-pointed shell, whose last whorl is narrower than the penultimate, whence
it has an elliptical, or sometimes a cylindrical form. The mouth is surrounded by a thickened rim, and en-
croached upon, on the side of the spire, by the penultimate whorl. The species are very small, living in moist
stations, amongst mosses, &c. There is sometimes no toothlet in the aperture, but oftener there is one or more
either on the projecting part of the penultimate whorl, or within the outer margin. [The genera Vertigo, Mill.,
and Alea, Jeffreys, appear to have been separated from Pupa on too slight grounds; for the inferior tentacula are
not absent, as is alleged, but only reduced to a minimum. The Partula, Fer., deserves probably to be kept dis-
tinct ; for the species are ovo-viviparous, while all the others are oviparous. ]
The Chondrus, Cuv., has, as in these latter Pup, the mouth of the shell encroached upon by the penultimate
whorl, and guarded with plates or toothlets; but the figure of the shell is more ovate, and more like that of the
common Bulimi. Some have the teeth on the rim of the aperture, and others have plaits situated deeper within
it. [This genus appears to be synonymous with the Azeca of Leach. ]
Here terminates the section of terrestrial Helices whose shell has a thickened oral rim [or peritreme] in the adult.
The Succinea, Drap., has an ovate shell, with an aperture longer than its width, as in Bulimus, but larger in
proportion ; the outer lip sharp, and the side of the columella almost concave. The Snail is too large to be con-
tained in it, and we may almost regard it as a Testacella with a big shell. The inferior tentacula are very small.
It lives upon the herbs and the shrubs of the brinks of rivulets, whence it has been considered as an amphibious
genus.
We ought to separate from the genus Z7'urdo of Linneus, and approximate near the terrestrial
Helices, the
CrausiniA, Drap.,—
Known by the slender, long, and pointed shell, with the last whorl narrower than the penultimate in
the adult, compressed, and a little detached. Its mouth is entire and margined, and often toothed or
furnished with plates. There is mostly found,
within the last whorl, a little lamina [commonly
termed the clausium], slightly curved, a little
like the letter S, the use of which to the animal
is unknown to us.* The species are small, and
live in moss, at the foot of trees, &c. A great
number of them are reversed.
THe AcHATINA, Lam.—
Ought likewise to be separated from the Bulle of
Linnezus, and brought hither. The oval or ob-
long shell has the aperture of Bulimus, but is not
margined; and has the extremity of the colu-
mella truncated, which is the first index of the
emarginations we find in so many of the shelis
of the marine Gasteropodes. These Achatinz
are large Snails which feed on trees and shrubs
in hot climates.t- Of such as have, within the
last whorl, a callus or particular thickening,
Montfort makes his genus Liguus. The body-
whorl is proportionably narrow; and when the
San eens Se are ER end of the columella is curved towards the in-
side of the aperture, and the body-whorl is broader, the species constitute Montfort’s Polyphemes.
* The use is to close the aperture of the shell when the Snail has | shells: some are West Indian, and a very few European. Among the
retired. See a good description of its mechanism by Mr. J. E. Gray, latter, we can only lay claim to one as decidedly a native of this
in Zool. Journ, vol. i. p. 212.—Ep country, the 4. acicula of Lamarck.”"— En,
t “* The greater number of Achatine,’’ says Sowerby, “ are African
g , ) Y»
350 MOLLUSCA.
THE Aquatic PuLMoNEA have only two tentacula. They come ever and anon to the
surface to breathe, so that they can only inhabit waters of inconsiderable depth: thus they
live in fresh waters or in brackish pools, or at least near the sides and mouths of rivers.
There are some amongst them without a shell: such is the
OncuHipIuMm, Cuy.*
A large fleshy cloak, of the shape of a buckler, overlaps the foot on every side, and even covers the
head when this is contracted. It has two long retractile tentacula, and over the mouth a veil, sinu-
ated, or formed of two triangular compressed lobes. The anus and air-passage are under the hinder
margin of the cloak, where, a little deeper, we find also the pulmonary sac. Near them, to the right,
is the opening of the female organs, while, on the contrary, that of the male organ is under the right
tentaculum ; and these two orifices are united by a groove which runs under and along the right edge
of the cloak. Destitute of jaws, they have a muscular gizzard, succeeded by two membranous stomachs.
Several species inhabit the coasts of the sea, but always in such a situation that they are uncovered at
ebb tide, when they obtain the air necessary to respiration.
The Aquatic Pulmonea, with perfect shells, have been placed by Linnzeus in his genera Helix, Bulla,
and Voluta, whence they ought to be withdrawn. In Helix were the two following genera, whose aper-
ture, as in Helix, had its inner [or pillar] margin protuberant and arcuate :—
Tue PLanorsis, Brug.,—
Had already been distinguished from Helix by Bruguiéres, and even previously by Guettard, because
the whorls of their shell, rolled up nearly on a level, enlarge insensibly, and the mouth is wider than
deep.t It contains a Snail with long, slender, filiform tentacula, at the inner base of which the eyes
are situated. It can exude, from the margin of its cloak, a copious red liquor, which is not to be mis-
taken for its blood. The stomach is muscular, and the food vegetable, as in the Limnez, which are
the faithful companions of the Planorbes in all our stagnant waters.
Tue Limn-xus, Lam.,
Were separated from the Bulimus of Bruguicres, because, notwithstanding the similarity of the shells,
the margin of the Limnees is sharp-edged and not reflected, and their columella has an oblique fold.
The shell is thin: the animal has two compressed,
broad, triangular tentacula, with the eyes sessile at
their inner base. They feed upon plants and seeds ;
and their stomach is a very muscular gizzard, fur-
nished with a crop. Hermaphrodites, after the fa-
shion of their order, they have the female organ rather
widely apart from the other,—a structure which
compels them to copulate in such a manner that the
individual acting as a male to his mate is the fe-
male to a third, and from this peculiarity we occa-
Fig. 162 —Limuwa stagnalis. sionally find them joined together in long strings.
They abound in stagnant waters; and they are found plentifully, as well as the Planorbes, in marly
or calcareous beds, which we thus discover to have been deposited from fresh water.
Tue Puysa,—
Which were arranged arbitrarily among the Bulle, have the shell of Limnzus, but still thinner, and
there is no fold on the columella. The animal, when it swims or creeps, covers its shell with the two
pectinated lobes of the cloak: it has two long setaceous tentacula, which are bulged at the base where
the eyes are placed.
The species are small, and live in clear ponds. One of them (Bulla fontinalis, Lam.), has its whorls sinistral,
{and this, indeed, is the only certain character which distinguishes the genus from Limnzus. }}
* M. de Blainville has changed the name Onchidium into Peronia, + Sowerby maintains that the shell in Planorbis is always reversed,
and transfers the first to the Vaginulus. He places Peronia | or sinistral.—Ep.
amongst his Cyclobranchia; but I cannot perceive any real difference t When the shell is oval-globose, and the cloak sufficiently ample
between their respiratory organ and that of the other Pulmonea. [As | to cover it, in an expanded state, the genus is the Amphipeplea of
this genus is not the Onchidium of Buchanan, as Cuvier suppdsed, | Nilson; [and when the shell is turreted, and the cloak entire, the
M. de Ferussac proposes to name it Onchis.] genus is named Aplewa by Fleming.—Ep.]
GASTEROPODA NUDIBRANCHIATA. 351
From the observations of Van Hasselt it seems that we must here arrange
THE ScaraBes, Monttf.
The shell is oval, and the aperture contracted by large teeth projecting from both the columellar side
as well as the outer lip: this lip is swollen, and as the
animal re-makes it after every half-whorl, the shell is most
protuberant on two opposite lines, and has a flattened
aspect. The animals live on aquatic plants in the Indian
Archipelago.
The two genera which follow were misarranged among
the Volutes.
Avuricuta, Lam.,—
Differing from all preceding aquatic Pulmonea by having
their columella striated with large oblique channels. Their
shell is oval or oblong; the aperture of the shape of the Bulimus or Limneus ; the lip furnished with
a varix. Several species are of considerable bulk; but it is not ascertained if they live in marshes,
like the Limnzeus, or merely upon their margins, after the manner of the Succinea.
[One species, according to Lesson, lives in fresh water ; the others appear to be terrestrial, living on rocks by
the sea-side.] We find only one in France, from the coast of the Mediterranean (Awricula myosotis, Drap.) The
male has two tentacula, and the eyes are at their bases. [Carychium, Muller, answers so nearly to the description
of Auricula, that the genera ought probably to be conjoined. The typical species (C. minimum) lives under leaves
in shaded woods. ]
Fig. 163.—Auricula scarabeus
Tae Mextampes, Montf. (Conovulus, Lam.),
Like the Auricula, have prominent plaits on the columella, but their aperture has no varix, and its
inner lip is finely striated: the shell has somewhat the shape of a cone, of which the spire makes the
base. They inhabit the rivers of the Antilles.
THE SECOND ORDER OF THE GASTEROPODES.
THE NUDIBRANCHIATA.*
They have neither a shell nor pulmonary cavity, but their branchie are exposed naked
upon some part of the back: they are all hermaphroditical and marine : they often swim in a
reversed position, the foot applied against the surface, and made concave like a boat; and
they assist their progress by using the edges of the cloak and the tentacula as oars.
Tue Doris, Cuv.,—
Have the anus in the posterior part of the back, and the branchie are arranged in a circle round the
anus ; and as each resembles a little arbuscule, they constitute alto-
gether a sort of flower. The mouth is a small proboscis, situated
under the anterior edge of the cloak, and is furnished with two small
conical tentacula. There are other two tentacula, of a conoid figure,
sep [and lamellated structure,] which issue from the superior and ante-
Fig. 164.—Doris cornuta rior part of the cloak. The organs of generation have their orifices
near to each other, under its right margin. The stomach is membranous. A gland, intimately inter-
laced with the liver, sheds a peculiar secretion, that escapes outwards by a hole near the anus. The
species are numerous, and some of them of considerable size. We find them on the shores of every
sea.t Their spawn is shed in the form of a gelatinous ribbon, on rocks and sea-weeds, &c.
The Onchidores, Blainv., only differ from the Doris in the wider separation of their sexual organs, whose orifices
communicate by a furrow drawn along the right side, as in the Onchidia. The Plocamoceres, Leuckard, have all
the characters of Onchidores, and moreover the anterior edge of their cloak is adorned with numerous branched
tentacula. The branchie of Polycera, Cuv., are like those of Doris, but simpler, and furnished with two mem-
* My first four orders are joined together by M. de Blainville into | as they have two or four tentacula.
what he calls a sub-class, and names Paracephaluphora monoica. Of + The Scottish species are described by Dr. Johnston in the Ist
my Nuadibranchiata he makes two orders: in the first (Cyclobranchi- | vol. of the Annals of Natural History; and Montagu has deseribed
ata) he places the Dorides; in the second (Polybranchiata) the | many British species in the Linnaan Transactions.—Ep.
Tritonie and its allies, which he divides into two families, according
352 MOLLUSCA.
branous laminz to cover them in time of danger: and besides the two conoid tentacula in front, similar to those
of Doris, they have four, or sometimes six others, which are simply pointed.
Tue Tritoniss (Tritonia, Cuv.),—
Have a body, superior tentacula, and generative organs, as in the Doris; but the anus and the vent of
the peculiar secretion are on the right side, behind the yulva:
the arbuscular branchiz are arranged along each side of the
back, and the mouth, guarded by broad membranous lips, is
armed within with two lateral horny and cutting jaws, in shape
somewhat like to the scissors for shearing sheep.
We have a large species (Tritonia Hombergii, Cuv.) on our coasts ; and
there are many others, some of them very small, which exhibit great variety in the size and figure of their branchiz.
[Melibea, Rang, differs in having filiform simple tentacula issuing from a wide sheath, and two series of ovate
muricated or tuberculated branchi# on the back, which readily fall off when the animal is handled. . rosea,
which lives on floating sea-weeds near the Cape of Good Hope, is the type ; but there are some European Mollusca,
of small size, which are also referable to it.]
Tue THetuHys, Linn. ,—
Have along the back two rows of tufted
branchiz ; and upon the head a very large
i Se membranous fringed veil, which curves, in its
aN) 2 contraction, under the mouth. The mouth is
a membranous proboscis without jaws: there
is at the base of the veil two compressed
tentacula, from the margin of which issues a
small conical point. The orifices of generation,
of the intestine, and of the peculiar secretion,
are as in Tritonia. The stomach is mem-
branous, and the intestine very short.
There is, in the Mediterranean, a beautiful spe-
cies of a greyish colour, spotted with white (Thetis
jfimbria, Linn.).
Fig. 163.—Tritonia,
i
mnt
Hi
1
Tue Scyii#a, Linn.
Fig. 166.—Thethys leporina, upper and under sides. In this genus the body is compressed ; the
foot narrow and furrowed, to enable it to embrace the stems of sea-
weed; no veil; the mouth forming a small proboscis ; the exterior
orifices as in Thethys ; the tentacula compressed, terminating in a
cavity from which a little point, with an unequal surface, can be
protruded ; and upon the back are two pairs of membranous crests,
carrying, on their inner aspect, some pencils of branched filaments.
The middle of the stomach is covered with a fleshy ring, armed
with horny lamine as sharp as a knife. The common species is found on Fucus natans, or gulf-weed,
wherever this appears.
Fig. 167.—Scyllwa pelagica
Tue Guiaucus, Forster,
Have the elongate body and the vents as in the preceding ; four minute conical tentacula ; and on each
side [two or] three branchiz, each formed of long fringes ar-
ranged like a fan, and by whose means they swim. They are
little charming Molluscs of the Mediterranean and Indian
Ocean, agreeably painted with azure-blue and silver, and swim
with great quickness on their backs. Their anatomy closely
resembles that of Tritonia. The species have not, as yet, been
satisfactorily distinguished.
The Laniogerus, Blainv., has, on each side, two series of little
plates, finely divided in a pectinate manner, which are the branchia.
The body is shorter and thicker than in Glaucus, but they have its
four little tentacula.
Tue Eoxipra, Cuv.,
RIE TES Cn acuerEOrnLees Resemble little slugs, with four tentacula above, and two on
GASTE {0PODA TECTIBRANCHIATA. 353
the sides of the moutn. Their branchiz are tentaculiform processes or papille disposed along the sides,
overlying like scales, [or held erect]. They inhabit all seas.
The Cavolina, Bruguiére, have the habit of Eolidia, but their branchiz are disposed in rows across the back.
The Flabellines, Cuv., still exhibit the tentacula of the preceding genera, with branchie composed of radiating
filaments supported on five or six pedicles on each side. They approximate the Glaucus; and in general it is to be
remarked, that all the Nudibranchiata with branchiz placed upon the sides of the back are nearly affined.
THE TeRGIPEsS, Cuv.,
Are in shape like the Eolidia, but have only two tentacula, and along each side of the back there is a row
of cylindrical branchiz, each terminated by a little sucker, which enables them to be used as feet : hence
the creature can walk in a reversed posture. [This singular structure of the branchizx, and their pedes-
trious use, requires to be confirmed.] The known species are very small.
The Busiris, Risso, is known by its oblong body, convex back, two filiform tentacula, and behind
them, upon the neck, two plumose branchiz.
The Plocobranchus, Van Hasselt, has two tentacula, and two labial lobes, and the whole back,
widened at the sides, covered with numerous radiating striz, which are the branchie. In their natural
conditions, the widened margins of the cloak are raised, and overlap each other so as to form a covering
to the branchiz, which are thus placed in a sort of cylindrical sheath. The only species yet known is
from the shores of Java.
THE THIRD ORDER OF THE GASTEROPODES.
THE INFEROBRANCHIATA.
These have nearly the habit and organization of Doris and Tritonia, but their branchie,
instead of being situated upon the back, are on the sides of the body, under the projecting
margin of the cloak, where they form two long series of leaflets. [The species are strictly
littoral, being gasteropodous and incapable of swimming. |
Tue Puyuuipia, Cuv.
Their naked, and generally coriaceous cloak, is not protected by any shell. Their mouth is a small
proboscis, and has a tentaculum at each side; two other tentacula protrude above from two little
cavities of the cloak. The anus is in the hinder part of the cloak, and the orifices of generation under
the right side in front. The heart is about the centre of the back ; the stomach is simple, membranous;
and the intestine short. There are several species in the Indian ocean.
Tue Dreuy.uipes, Cuv.—
Have branchiz nearly similar to those of Phyllidia, but the cloak is more pointed behind ; the head, of
a semicircular figure, has a pointed tentaculum on each side, and a slight tubercle: the anus is on the
right side.
(The Ancylus, Geoffroy,—a fresh-water Gasteropode, with a shell similar to that of a Patella, is placed by Rang
in this order. He asserts that the animal is branchiferous, while the Rev. Mr. Berkeley has asserted that it is pul-
monated. They live in stagnant waters and in rivulets, adhering to stones and aquatic plants. ]
THE FOURTH ORDER OF THE GASTEROPODES.
THE TECTIBRANCHIATA.*
They have their branchie attached along the right side, or upon the back, in the form of
more or less divided, but not symmetrical, leaflets ; these are more or less covered by the
mantle, in which asmall shell is generally contained. They approximate the Pectinibranchiata
* The Monopleurobranchiata of Blainville.
AA
354 MOLLUSCA.
in the form of the respiratory organs, and, like them, live in the sea; but they are hermaphro-
dites, like the Nudibranchiata and Pulmonea.
THe PLEUROBRANCHUS, Cuy.*
The cloak and the foot both jut beyond the body, which thus appears as if it were between two
bucklers. The former contains, in some species, a little oval calcareous plate ; in others, a horny one,
and in either case it is situated above the head. The branchiz are placed along the right side, in a
groove between the cloak and foot, and represent a series of pyramids divided into triangular leaflets.
The mouth, in the form of a small proboscis, is overhung with an emarginate lip, and with two tubular
cleft tentacula; the orifices of generation are before, and the anus behind the branchie. There are four
stomachs, of which the second is fleshy, sometimes armed with osseous pieces, and the third is garnished
with prominent longitudinal lamin. The intestine is short.
There are different species in the Mediterranean and Indian Ocean, some of which are large and beautiful. [We
have two British species. ]
Tue PLevropraNcHa&A, Meckel (Pleurobranchidium, Blainv.),—
Has the branchie and the orifices of generation situated as in Pleurobranchus ; but the anus is above
the branchie ; the margins of the cloak and of the foot project but a little, and upon the front of the
cloak are four short distant tentacula, forming a square which forces a comparison with the anterior
disk of the Aceres. I find but one stomach, with thin parietes, which is a mere dilatation of the
intestine. A greatly divided glandular organ opens outwardly behind the genital orifices. There is no
trace of a shell.
The only known species is from the Mediterranean.
Tue ApiystA, Lin.
The margins of the foot are turned up into flexile crests, and, surrounding the back on every side,
they can be reflected over it. The head, supported on a neck of greater or less length, has the two
superior tentacula hollowed like the ears of a quadruped, and two others of a flattened shape at the end
of the inferior lip; the eyes at the base of the former. Upon the back we find the branchie in the
form of complicated leaflets, attached to a broad membranous pedicle, and concealed by a little cloak,
equally membranous, which contains a horny flat shell. The anus is behind the branchiz, and is often
concealed under the lateral crests: the vulva is to the right in front, and the penis issues from under
the right tentaculum. A groove, which extends from the vulva to the very extremity of the penis,
conducts the semen thither in copulation. A membranous crop, of enormous size, leads into a muscular
gizzard, armed inside with many cartilaginous and pyramidal bodies ; and this is followed by a third
stomach beset with sharp hooks, and a fourth in the form of a cecum. The intestine is voluminous.
These animals feed on sea-weed. A peculiar gland pours out, through an orifice near the vulva, a
limpid humour, which is said to be very acrid in some species; and from the edges of the cloak there
oozes in abundance a deep purple liquid, with which the animal discolours the water of the sea when it
perceives danger to be at hand. Their ova are laid in long glairy entangled filaments, as slender as
threads.
There are found in our seas Apl. fasciata, Poiret, punctata, Cuy., and depilans, Linn. ; and the shores of foreign
countries possess several others.
Tue Dorasetis, Lam.—
Differs only from Aplysia in the position of the branchiz at the posterior extremity of the body, which
resembles a truncated cone. The lateral crest fits close to the branchial apparatus, leaving merely a
narrow groove. The shell is calcareous.
The species are found in the Mediterranean and in the Indian Ocean.
Tue Norarcuus, Cuy.—
Has the lateral crests united and covering the back, leaving merely a longitudinal fissure to conduct
water to the branchie. These have no cloak to cover them, but in other respects they resemble the
branchiz of the Aplysia; and the organization of the two genera is otherwise similar. In
* The same as the Lamellaria of Montagu, {a name which the Botanists have usurped,] and the Berthella of Blainvilie. [This genus, Pleu-
robranchea, Umbrella, Spiricella,and Siphonia, are placed in the preceding order by Rang.)
Or
GASTEROPODA TECTIBRANCHIATA. 35
Tae Bursatettes, Blainy.,—
The lateral crests are united in front, so as only to leave
an oval opening for the water to pass to the branchize
which are also destitute of a covering cloak. It is, how-
ever, probable that this genus should be allowed to lapse
into the Notarchus.*
Tue Aceres, (4kera, Muller)—
Have the branchiz covered like the preceding genera, but
their tentacula are so much shortened, widened, and sepa-
rated, that there seems to be none at all, or rather they
form together a large, fleshy, and nearly square buckler,
under which the eyes are placed. Moreover, their her-
maphroditism, the position of their sexual organs, the
complexity and structure of the stomach, the purple liquid
which several of them shed, all approximate them to the
Aplysie. The shell, in such as have one, is more or less
convolute, with a slight obliquity, without a visible spire,
and the mouth has neither sinus nor canal; but as the
Pete apne ene. columella is convex and protuberant, the mouth has a
crescent-like shape, and the part opposite to the spire is always widest and rounded. When the shell
is buried in the cloak, M. de Lamarck names the genus Bulla. The shell has few whorls, and is too
small to contain the animal.
The Bullea aperta, Lam., is an example which is found in almost every sea, where
it lives on oozy bottoms. When the shell is [external], covered with a thin epidermis
and sufficiently roomy, M. de Lamarck allows them to retain the old name Bulla.
The Bulla lignaria, ampulla, and hydatis are examples, [distinguished not only by the
characters of the shells, but by peculiarities in the armature of the stomach, which
consists of two or three comparatively large osseous pieces or jaws of different shapes
ineach. Of those of B. lignaria, Gioeni constituted a genus to which he assigned Fig. 170.—Bullea aperta.
his own name; it is the Tricla of Retzius, the Char of
Bruguiére, and disfigured our systems until the cheat
was detected by Draparnaud.] I restrict the term Acera
to such species as have no shell whatever, or merely a
vestige of it behind, although the cloak has the external
* form of one. The genus is the Doridiwm of Meckel
ee - and Lobaria, Blainv. Thereis a small species in the
Fig. 171. —Bulla lignaria. Fig. 172.—B. ampulla. Mediterranean (Bulla carnosa, Cuv.), whose stomach
is as destitute of any armature as its cloak is of a shell, but the cesophagus is fleshy and very thick.
Tue GastERoPTERON, Meckel,—
Appears to be only an Aceres with the sides of the foot expanded into broad fins, by whose aid it is
enabled to swim, which it does in a reversed position. It also has no shell, and no stony apparatus
in the stomach. A very slight fold of the skin is the sole vestige of a branchial cover to be observed.
The one species known (G. Meckelii) is a Mediterranean Mollusk, about an inch long by two in breadth, when
its wings are spread out.
Until a more ample anatomy has been made of it, we believe that it is in this order, and near to the
Pleurobranchus, that the singular genus
Umpretta, Lam. (Gastroplax, Blainv.)—
Should be placed. The animal is a great circular Mollusk, whose foot exceeds by much the cloak, and
has its upper surface roughened with tubercles. The viscera are in a superior and central rounded
part. The cloak is only visible by its slightly projecting sharp edge along the entire front, and on the
right side. Under this slight edging of the cloak are the branchiz, in lamellated pyramids, like those
of Pleurobranchus; and behind them is a tubular anus. Under this same margin, in front, are two
cover the back and the superior surface of the lobes under the form of
* Aplysia viridis, Montag., raised to a genus by Oken under the
avascular network, so that the true position of the Elysia is next to
name of Acte@on, and which is at least nearly allied to the Elysia timida
of Risso, has been cousidered as a near ally of Aplysia, but from want | Placobranchus.]
of a knowledge of the branchiew, I cannot classify it. [The branchie
AA 2
an a I a et
Ce re ee
356 MOLLUSCA.
tentacula, longitudinally cleft as in Pleurobranchus, and at their inner bases are the eyes: between
them is a kind of proboscis, perhaps an organ of generation. There is a large concave space in the
anterior margin of the foot, the edges of which can be drawn together like the mouth of a purse; and
at its bottom is a tubercle pierced with an orifice, which is perhaps the mouth, and is surmounted by
a fringed membrane. The inferior surface of the foot is smooth, and serves the animal to crawl on, as
in other Gasteropodes. It carries with it a hard, flat, irregularly-rounded shell, thickest in the centre,
with sharp margins, and lightly marked with concentric strize. It was supposed at first that the shell
was attached to the foot, but more recent observations have proved that it is upon the cloak, and in its
usual place.
[Two species have been discovered: one in the Indian Ocean, the other in the Mediterranean. |
THE FIFTH ORDER OF THE GASTEROPODES.
THE HETEROPODA, Lam.*
The Heteropoda are distinguished from all other Mollusca by their foot, which, stead of
forming a horizontal disk, is compressed into a vertical muscular lamina, which they use as a
fin; and on the edge of which, in several species, is a sucker in the form of a hollow cone, that
represents the disk of the other orders. Their branchiz, formed of plumose lobes, are situ-
ated on the hinder part of the back, and point forwards; and immediately behind them are
the heart and liver, of inconsiderable size, with a portion of the viscera and the interior organs
of generation. The body, of a transparent gelatinous substance, sheathed with a muscular
layer, is elongate, and generally terminated with a compressed tail; the mouth has a muscular
mass and a tongue garnished with little hooks; the gullet is very long; the stomach thin;
two prominent tubes, on the right side of the bundle of the viscera, serve as passages to the
excrements, and to the eggs or semen. They swim, in ordinary, in a reversed position; and
they can inflate the body with water in a manner which is not yet well understood.
Forskal comprised them all under his genus Pterotrachea, which it is necessary to subdivide.
THE CarinariaA, Lam.,—
Has the nucleus (formed by the heart, the liver, and organs of generation,) covered with a thin, sym-
metrical, conoid shell, with the point curved
backwards, and often raised into a crest; under
its anterior margin, the plumes of the branchiz
float; on the head are two tentacula, and the
eyes are behind their roots.
One species (Car. cymbium, Lam.) inhabits the
Mediterranean; another the Indian Ocean (Car.
fragilis, B. St. Vincent). The Argonauta vitrea of
authors may be a Carinaria, but its animai is un-
known.
Tue ATLANTA, Lesueur, —
From the observations of M. Rang, should be
animals of this order, whose shell, in place of
being expanded, has a narrow cavity, and a
Fig. 173.—Carinaria: the shell of its natural size, and a reduced figure of spire rolled Uppon the same plane: its con-
GAS STINE CARN TTS OEE) 40H GG AEA tour is raised into a thin crest. They are very
small shells of the Indian Sea; and in one of them, Lamanon believed that he had found the original
of the Ammonites.
« M. de Blainville makes a family of this order, which he names ; Argonauta. [Sowerby has also contended for Argonauta being ar-
Nectopoda, and unites them in his Nucleobranchiata with another | ranged near to Carinaria.]
family named the Pteropoda, comprising, however, only Limacina of + Seea description of the animal by M. Verony in the Zool. Journ.
my Pteropodes. He adds to it, upon I know not what conjecture, the | vol. v- p. 325.—Ep-
GASTEROPODA PECTINIBRANCHIATA. 357
Tue Frroia, Peron,—
Has the body, the tail, the foot, the branchiz, and the nucleus of the viscera, nearly the same as the
Carinaria, but no shell has been observed. Their snout is prolonged into a recurved proboscis, and
their eyes are not fronted with tentacula. There is often seen hanging at the end of their tail, a long
jointed thread, which Forskal considered to be a Tape-worm, and the nature of which is not yet cer-
tainly determined.
One species (Pterotrachea coronata, Forsk.) is very common in the Mediterranean; and M. Lesueur has de-
scribed several others from the same sea as different, but they require new and comparative examinations. Such
as have the body abruptly truncate behind the visceral nucleus, instead of being terminated with a tail, M. Lesueur
distinguishes as Firoloides.
To these genera, now well known, I suppose we shall, on a better acquaintance with them, have
to add the Timoriennes, Quoy & Gaym., which appear to be Firole deprived of their foot and nucleus of
viscera; and the Monophores of the same naturalists, which have nearly the form of Carinaria, but are
also footless and shelless, nor have any visceral nucleus.
It is not so certain that we should place here the Phylliroes of Peron. The body, transparent and
much compressed, has in front a snout surmounted with two long tentacula without eyes; behind, a
truncate tail; and we can see through the integuments its heart, its nervous system, its stomach, and
the genital organs of both sexes. The anus, and the orifices of the genital organs, are also on the right
side, and a penis of considerable length is sometimes even protruded ; but I cannot perceive any other
respiratory organ than its thin and vascular skin.
THE SIXTH ORDER OF THE GASTEROPODES.
THE PECTINIBRANCHIATA.*
This order is, beyond comparison, the most numerous of the class, since it comprehends
almost all the univalve spiral shells, and several which are simply conical. The branchiz,
composed of numerous leaflets or frmges, ranged parallelly like the teeth of a comb, are affixed
in one, two, or three lines (according to the genera) to the floor of the pulmonary cavity, which
occupies the last whorl of the shell, and which communicates outwards by a wide gape between
the margin of the cloak and the body. Two genera only—Cyclostoma and Helicina—have,
instead of branchiz, a vascular network clothing the ceiling of a cavity im all respects the same
as that of the order; and they are the only ones which respire the atmosphere, water bemg
the medium of respiration to all the rest.
All the Pectinibranchiata have two tentacula and two eyes, raised sometimes on pedicles; a
mouth in the form of a proboscis, more or less lengthened ; and separate sexes. The penis of
the male, attached to the right side of the neck. cannot, in general, be drawn within the body,
but is retlected into the branchial cavity ; it is sometimes very large. The Paludina alone has
the organ concealed, and it comes out through a hole pierced in the right tentaculum. The
rectum and the oviduct of the female also creep along the right side of the branchial eavity ;
and there is between them and the branchie a peculiar organ, composed of cells filled with a
very viscous fluid, the use of which is to form a common envelope for the inclosure of the eggs,
and which the animal deposits with them. The form of that envelope is often very complicated
and very remarkable.
The tongue is armed with little hooks [or curved spinules], and wears down the hardest
bodies by slow and oft-repeated frictions.
The grand difference between these animals lies in the presence or absence of the canal
formed by the prolongation of the margin of the branchial cavity on the left side, and whieh
* In M. de Blainville’s system, it f orms the subclass Paracephalophera divica.
358 MOLLUSCA.
passes along a similar canal or sinus in the shell, to enao.e the animal to breathe without leaving
its shelter. There is also this distinction between the genera—that some want the operculum;
and the species vary in the filaments, fringes, and other ornaments that deck the head, the foot,
or cloak.
We arrange these Mollusca under several families from the form of their shells, which
appears to be in sufficiently constant harmony with that of their respective animals.
THE FIRST FAMILY OF THE PECTINIBRANCHIATA,—
Tue TROCHOIDES,—
Is recognized by their shell having an entire aperture, without sinus or canal for a siphon, which the
animals have not*; and in being furnished with an operculum, or some organ as its substitute.
THe Trocuusip® (Trochus, Linn.).t
The mouth of the shell, angular at its exterior margin, approaches more or less to a quadrangular
figure, and is in an oblique plane in relation to the axis of the shell, because that part of the margin
next the spire advances more than the rest. The greater number of the animals have three filaments
on each side of the cloak, or at least some appendages to the sides of the foot.
‘Among those which have no umbilicus, there are some in which the columella, in form of a concave arch, is
continuous, without any projections, with the exterior margin. It is the angle and advance of this margin that
distinguishes them from Turbo. These are the Tectaria, Montf. Several are flattened, with asharp [spiny] margin,
whence they have been compared to the rowel of a spur; these are the Calear, Montf. Some again are a little
depressed, orbicular, glossy, with a semicircular aperture and aconvex callous columella; Lamarck calls such Rotelia.
Others have the columella marked near the base with a little prominence or vestige of a tooth, similar to that of
Monodonta, from which these Trochoides differ only in the general shape of the aperture, which is, in the present
instances, a little deeper than wide:—they are the Cantharides, Montf. The aperture in others is, on the contrary,
much wider than deep, and their concave base gives them a resemblance to the Calyptree; these Montfort names
Entonnoirs. Others, in which the aperture has the same great proportional width, have the columella in the form
of aspiral canal. And those which have the shell turreted (Telescopium, Montf.) resemble the Cerithia.
Among the umbilicated Trochuside, some have no longer any projection on the columella; the greater number
are flattened, and have theexterior angle sharp. Of this kind is Trochus agglutinans, Linn., remarkable for its habit
of gluing and incorporating with its shell, in proportion as it grows, different foreign bodies, such as gravel, frag-
ments of other shells, &c. It often covers its umbilicus with a testaceous plate. There are some also with rounded
margins, of which we have a common example on our coasts, (Tr. cinerarius, Linn.). Other umbilicated Trochi
have a prominence near the base of the columella: and lastly, in others it is crenulated throughout its length.
The Solarium, Lam., is distinguished from the other Trochi by its obtusely conical spire, whose broad base is
perforated with a wide and deep umbilicus, in which the eye can trace the margins of all the whorls winding up
[like an elegant miniature staircase], and prettily crenulated. The Huomphalus, Sowerby, are fossil shells similar
to Solarium, but without crenulations on the inner whorls of the umbilicus.
Tae PertwingLes (Turbo, Linn.)\—
Comprise all the species with the shell perfectly and regularly turbinate, and of which the aperture is
quite round. From a detailed examination of them, they have been greatly subdivided into genera.
The Turbo, Lam., properly so called, have a round or oval thick shell, with an aperture completed on
the side of the spire by the penultimate whorl. The animal has two long tentacula; the eyes raised
on [short] pedicles at the exterior base; and, upon the sides of the foot, membranous expansions,
either simple or fringed, or furnished with one or two filaments. To some of them those stony thick
opercula belong which may be frequently observed in collections, and which were formerly used in
medicine under the name of Unguis odoratus. Some are umbilicated (Meleagris, Montf.), and some
are not so (Turbo, Montf.).
The Delphinula is a shell as thick [and solid] as the Turbo, but subdiscoid, and its aperture is entirely formed
by the last whorl, and without a varix. The animal resembles the Turbo. The common species (Turbo delphinus,
Linn.) takes its name from the branched curved spines that arm the whorls, and which have given rise to a com-
parison of it to a dried fish.
The Pleurotoma, Defrance, are fossil shells with a round mouth, and a narrow deep incision on the outer margin.
It is probable that this incision corresponds, as in Siliquaria, with some fissure of the cloak. M. Deshayes reckons
already more than twenty-five fossil species. The Scissurelle of M. d’Orbigny are recent species.
The Turritelia, Lam., have the aperture of Turbo, but the shell is thin and elevated into an obelisk, or turreted.
* Hence Blainville denominates the order Asiphonobranchiuta. + Family Gorriostomata of De Blainville.
GASTEROPODA PECTINIBRANCHIATA. 399
The eyes of the snail are on the exterior oase of the tentacula; the foot is small. There 1s a great number of
fossil species ; and we ought to unite with it the Proto, Defr.
The Scalaria has the turreted spire of Turritella, with the aperture of Delphinula, but the spire is covered with
longitudinal, elevated, rather acute ribs, and the mouth is encircled with a varix. The tentacula and penis of
the animal are long and slender. The principal species, the Turbo scalaris, Linn., or the Wentletrap, has long
been famous for the high prices given for a specimen. It is distinguished by its whorls being separate from each
other. A small species without this peculiarity (Turbo clathrus, Linn.), is common in the Mediterranean.
We may arrange here some terrestrial or lacustrine subgenera, whose shells have an entire roundish operculated
aperture. Of this number are the Cyclostoma, Lam., distinguished from all others by being terrestrious ; and in
place of branchie, there is a vascular network on the parietes of the pulmonic sac.* In all other respects, Cyclo-
stoma resembles the animals of this family. The spiral shell is finely striated in the direction of its rounded
whorls, and, in the adult, the aperture is encircled with a small raised rim, and closed with a round thin opercu-
lum. The Turbo elegans, Linn., found in woods, under stones and moss, is the type of the genus.
The Valvata, Mull., live in fresh water. Their shell is obtusely conical, with a round operculated mouth ; and
the snail, which has two slender tentacula, and eyes at their inner base, breathes by means of branchie. In our
native V. cristata, Mull., the branchia, in the shape of a miniature feather, protrudes from under the cloak, and
floats in the water with a vibratory motion, when the animal wishes to breathe.t On the right side there is a fila-
ment that resembles a third tentaculum. The foot is two-lobed in front. The penis of the male is slender, and
lies in the respiratory cavity. The shell, scarcely three lines in height, is corneous, obtuse, and umbilicated.
It is necessary to classify here some purely aquatic snails, which formerly made a part of the genus
Helix, since the shell had the crescent-like aperture that constituted the character of that genus.t The
three first genera are nearly allied to Turbo. Thus
THE Patupina, Lam.—
Have been separated from Cyclostoma because they have no rim or varix round the aperture; because
this, as well as the operculum, has a little angle above ; and because the animal, having branchiz, must
live in water. It has a very short proboscis, two setaceous tentacula, eyes seated on the external bases,
a small membranous fin on each side of the body in front, the anterior margin of the foot lobed, the
fin of the right side folded into a small canal to introduce the water into the respiratory cavity, an
approach to the siphon of the following family. In the common species (Helix vivipara, Linn.), the
female is viviparous, and we find the young, in spring, in the oviduct, in all stages of developement.
Spallanzani assures us that the young, kept separate from the moment of their birth, can give birth to
others without having copulated, as happens with the Aphides. The males are, notwithstanding, as
common as the females, their organ issuing from a hole in the right tentaculum, which is thus made
larger than the other, and affords a character to know the sexes by.
In the sea there are some shells that differ from Paludina only in their superior thickness. These are
THe Lrrrorina, Feruss.
The common species, or Periwinkle, swarms on our coasts, and is eaten. [The Lacuna of Turton is
a Littorina with a perforation in the pillar.] The Monodon, Lam., differs from Littorina§ in having a
blunt tooth at the base of the columella, which has in some also a fine incisure. Several are cre-
nulated on the outer lip. The animal is more ornamented, carrying in general on each side three or
four filaments as long as the tentacula. The eyes are elevated on pedicles on the outer side of the root
of the tentacula. The operculum is round and horny.
Trochus tesselatus, Linn., is an abundant example on the French coast.
THE PHASIANELLA, Lam.—
Have a shell similar in shape to that of Limneus and Bulimus, but the aperture is closed with a calca-
reous operculum, and the base of the columella is sensibly flattened and without an umbilicus. The
shells are much sought after by amateurs, from the beautiful speckled manner in which their various
colours are disposed. Their snail has two long tentacula, with the eyes on tubercles at their exterior
bases, double lips emarginated and fringed, as well as the lateral fins carrying each three filaments.
[Planazxis, Lam., is nearly allied to Phasianella, from which, however, it may be distinguished by the truncation
of the anterior part of the pillar. There are six species known, one of which is so common on the shores of the
Isle of France that the rocks, in some places, are covered with 1t.] ,
+ Hence Dr. Fleming was induced to institute the order Cervici-
branchia for the genus, which he afterwards arranged with the Nudi-
branchia.—Ep.
t They constitute the family Ellipsostoma of De Blainville.
§ Sowerby more properly unites Monodon with Turbo.—Ep.
* For this reason M. de Ferussac, with Cyclostoma and Helicina,
makes a distinct order—his Pulmonea operculata, [which has been
adopted by Rang and many other systematists ; and seems warranted
by the anatomy of the former genus given by the Rev. Mr. Berkeley
in the Zool, Journ. iv. p. 282.]
360 MOLLUSCA.
THE AmMPULLARIA, Lam.—
Has a roundish ventricose shell with a short spire, like most of the Helices; its aperture is higher than
wide, furnished with a [calcareous] operculum, and the columella umbili-
cated. They live in the fresh and brackish water of hot climates. The
animal has long tentacula, and pedunculated eyes. At the bottom of the
respiratory sac, by the side of the long branchial comb, there is, according
to the observations of MM. Quoy and Gaymard, a large pouch filled with
air, and which may possibly be a swimming bladder.
The Lanistes, Montf., are Ampullarie with a wide spiral umbilicus.—The Heli-
cina, Lam., from the shell, would seem to be Ampullarie with the rim of the aper-
ture reflected, When this rim is sharp, the shells are Ampullines, Blainv., and
when it is blunt, the Olygire of Say. There is one species (Helicina neritella,
Lam.) remarkable for a white shelly edge on the inner side of the operculum. It
appears that the organs of respiration are similar to Cyclostoma, and that the
animals can live in the open air. [ The Helicine are iand shells. Mr. Gray has
given amonograph of the genus in the Ist vol. of the Zoological Journal ; but since its publication, the number of
species has been doubled. ]}
Fig. 174.—Ampullaria rugosa.
Toe MELAnie
Have a thicker shell, with the aperture deeper than wide, which expands at the part opposite the spire.
The columella has neither fold nor umbilicus. The spire varies greatly in its length. They live in
rivers, but there is no species in France. The animal has long tentacula, and the eyes are placed about
a third way up on their outer side.
The Rissoa, Freminv. (Acmea, Hartm.) differs from Melania in having the rim of the aperture united all round.
[** All we have met with are littoral shells, and several species abound on our shores.”’—Sowerby.—Melanopsis,
Ferussac, with nearly the same form as Melania, has a callosity at the columella, and a vestige of an emargination
near the base of the aperture, indicating a relationship with Terebra. The Pirena, Lam., have not merely this
sinus, but another on the opposite side. Like the Melania, the two last subgenera live in the rivers of the south
of Europe, and of warm countries, [‘‘ and yet most of the fossil species are found in beds that are considered by
geologists, in this country, to be of marine formation.””—Sowerby.]
We incline to refer to this place in the system two genera separated from the Volutes, and which
have a considerable similarity to Auricula, but are operculated, and have only two tentacula. First,
Acteon, Montf., (Tornatella, Lam.), with a convolute shell; and, secondly, Pyramidella, Lam., with a
turreted shell, whose columella is obliquely twisted and plaited.
Tue JANTaina*, Lam.—
Is widely separated from all that precede by the form of the animal. The shell has some resemblance
to our land snails, but the aperture is angular at its lower part and at its outer side, where, however,
the angle formed by the union of the upper and lower halves of the outer lip, is much rounded in most
of the species, and somewhat so in the common one: the columella straight and elongated, the inner
lip turned back over it. The animal has no operculum, but carries under its foot a vesicular organ,
like a congeries of foam-bubbles, of solid consistency, that prevents creeping, but serves as a buoy to
support it at the surface of the water. The head is a cylindrical proboscis ; and is terminated with a
mouth cleft vertically, and armed with little curved spines: on each side of it is a forked tentaculum.
The shells are of a violet colour ; and when the animal is irritated it pours forth an excretion of deeper
blue to tinge the sea around it.
The Litiopa, Rang, is a small conoid shell without an operculum, the body-whorl larger than the spire, and the
aperture entire. The animal lives on the gulf-weed, whence it can suspend itself by a thread like a spider from
a ceiling; and by the same thread it can remount at pleasure to the surface of the weed. ]
Tue Nerira, Linn.—
Are shells with the columella in a straight line, which renders their aperture semicircular or semielliptical.
It is generally large in proportion to the shell, but always closed perfectly with an operculum. The
spire is almost obsolete, and the shell semi-globular.f
Natice, Lam., are Nerite with an umbilicus. The animal of such as are known has a large foot, simple tentacula,
the eyes sessile at their bases, and a horny [or shelly] operculum. [In Neritopsis, Sowerby, there is a broad notch
or sinus in the columella, which distinguishes it from Natica and Nerita, whose forms it seems to combine in itself. ]
© M, de Blainville makes this genus his family O.rystoma, + The genus Nerita, Linn., constitute the family Hemicyclostoma of Blainville.
a
GASTEROPODA PECTINIBRANCHIATA. 361
Nerita, Lam. (Peloronta, Oken), has no umbilicus. Their shell is thick, tne columella toothed, the operculum
calcareous. The eyes of the animal are supported on pedicles at the sides of the tentacula; and the foot is mode-
rate in size. There is but slight reason to distinguish among them the Velates, Montf., where the side of the
columella is covered with a thick, swollen, calcareous layer; and the Neritina, Lam., in which the columella is
toothless, and the animals are inhabitants of fresh waters. Some have, however, a delicately toothed columella,
and among these is one whose spire is armed with long spines, (Clitho, Montf.). [The species of Nerite are very
numerous. M. Lesson has brought one from Australia, where it lives abundantly upon trees! This fact ought
to make us more than ever wary of separating the marine from the fluviatilespecies. Indeed, some real Neritine
can live both in fresh and salt water, and others are altogether marine. |
Recent observations induce us to arrange near to the Trochoides
THE SECOND FAMILY OF THE PECTINIBRANCHIATA,—
Tue CapuLoipEs, *—
Which comprises five genera, four of which are dismembered from Patella. All of them have a widely
open shell, scarcely turbinate, without an operculum, or emargination or canal. The animal is male and
female, and resembles the other Pectinibranchiata. Their branchial comb is single, laid across the vault
of the cavity, and its filaments are often very long. '
Caputus, Mont. (Péleopsis, Lam.)—
Have a conical shell, with the summit recurved a little in spiral, whence they were for long piaced with
the Patella. The branchie are in a series under the anterior margin of their cavity ; the proboscis is of
considerable length ; under the neck is a much plaited membranous veil; there are two conical tentacula
with the eyes at their base on the outside.
Hipponyx, Defr., appear from their shell to be fossil Capuli, but are very remarkable for the base of calcareous
layers on which they rest, and which has probably been excreted by the foot of the animal. [Hipponyx is a truly
bivalve shell. ]
CrepipuLa, Lam.
Shell oval [variable], with an obtuse point obliquely inclined backwards towards the margin: the
under-side is generally concave, and the inner lip forms a broad, flattish, sharp-edged, toothless, hori-
zontal plate, which about half covers the aperture. The abdominal sac containing the viscera is upon
this plate, the foot under it, the head and the branchiz in front. The branchize consist of a series of
long filaments attached under the anterior margin of the branchial cavity. Two conical tentacula bear
the eyes at their exterior bases.
Pileolus, Sowerby, seem to be Crepidulz, of which the transverse plate occupies half of the aperture, but their
shell has a greater resemblance to Patella. The few species known are fossil.
Septaria, Ferus. (Navicella, Lam.), resemble the Crepidula, excepting that their summit is symmetrical, and
turned down on the posterior margin, and their horizontal plate projects less. The animal has, moreover, a tes-
taceous plate of an irregular shape, attached horizontally upon the superior surface of the muscular disk of the
foot, and covered by the abdominal sac, which rests in part above. It is, probably, the analogue of an operculum»
but does not fulfil its office, being in some degree internal. The animal has long tentacula, and at their outside
are peduncles to support the eyes. They live in the rivers of warm countries.
Catyprraa, Lam.
Shell conoid, the cavity furnished with a lateral internal appendage, very variable in form, which is
as it were the beginning of a columella, and is interposed in a fold of the abdominal sac. The branchiz
are composed of a range of numerous hair-like filaments. Some have the appendage adhering to the
bottom of the cone, folded itself into a cone, or tube, and descending vertically. Others have it placed
almost horizontally, adhering to the sides of the cone, which is marked above with a spiral line, that
gives to their shell some relation to that of the Trochus.f
SrpHonartiaq, Sowerby.
Dismembered from Patella, to which in general form and appearance it very nearly approaches, but
its margin is a little more prominent on the right side, and it is hollowed underneath with a shallow
groove which opens at this prominence, and with which a lateral hole in the cloak corresponds, to intro-
* M. de Bainville inserts the most of them among his Paracephala- + [Mr. Broderip has described many species in the Ist vol. of the
phora hermaphrodita, Fam. Calyptracea, but they seem to me to beall | Trans. of the Zoul. Society, accompanied with beautiful figures ; and
dioicous. [It is necessary to arrange with them the Loftia of Gray, | Mr. Owen has given an excellent anatomy of the genus in the same
which has a shell almost identical with that of Patella, but the animal | work.]
is pectinibranchous. We have at least one native species, (Pat. Cle- t Apparently the same as the Gudinia of Gray.—Phil. Mag. April,
landi).) 1824.
362 MOLLUSCA.
duce the water to the branchial cavity placea upon the back, and closed in every other place, The
respiratory organ consists in a few small leaflets, attached in a transverse line to the bottom of that
cavity. The animal appears to have no tentacula, but only a narrow veil upon the head. _ There are
species in which the shell shows no appearance of the groove, and would perfectly resemble a Patella
were it not that its vertex is turned backwards. [We must observe, says Rang, that we have seen
young Patellz to have the character of Siphonaria, and to preserve traces of it at a more advanced age:
it is only then provisionally that we adopt this genus, and assign it a place among the Inferobranchiata. |
Siegaretus, Adans.
The shell is flattened, with an ample round aperture, and an inconsiderable spire, whose whorls enlarge
very rapidly, and are visible on the inside. It is hidden during life in the fungous shield of the animal,
which projects considerably beyond it, as well as the foot, and is the true mantle. We observe in front
of this mantle an emargination and a semi-canal, the use of which is to conduct water into the branchial
cavity, but which leave no impressions on the shell. The structure indicates a transition to the following
family. The tentacula are conical, with the eyes af their exterior base: the penis of the male is very
large.
There are species on our own coasts. [This remark is erroneous, unless we consider Cuvier’s Sigaretus the
same as Pleurobranchus. See some remarks on the confusion in the nomenclature of this genus by Mr. Gray, in
the Zool. Journ.i. p. 428.]
Coriocella, Biainv., is a Sigaretus with a horny and almost membranous shell, like that of Aplysia.
THE Cryprostoma, Blainv.—
Has a shell very similar to Sigaretus, supported, with the head and abdomen (which it covers), on a foot
four times its size, cut square behind, and which produces in front a fleshy oblong part that constitutes
nearly one half of its mass. The animal has a flat head, two tentacula, a broad branchial comb on the
roof of its dorsal cavity, and the penis under the right tentaculum, but I have not seen ny emargination
in the cloak.
THE THIRD FAMILY OF THE PECTINIBRANCHIATA,—
Tue BuccinoipEs,*—
Have a spiral shell, the mouth of which has, near the end of the columella, a sinus or canal, for the
passage of the siphon or tube formed by an elongated fold of the cloak. The greater or less length of
this canal when it exists, the greater or less width of the aperture, and the various forms of the
columella, afford characters for a division of the family into genera, which can be grouped in various
ways.
Tue Conss (Conus, Linn.)\—
Are so named from the conical figure of their shells. The spire,
either flat or slightly raised, forms the base of the cone, whose
apex is at the opposite extremity: the aperture is narrow,
rectilinear, or nearly so, extended from one end to the other,
without protuberance or fold, either on the columella or the
margin. The animal is of a thinness proportioned to the aper-
ture through which it issues: its tentacula and proboscis are
much elongated, and we find the eyes near the apex of the
former, on the outside: the operculum, seated obliquely on the
hinder part of the foot, is narrow, and too short to close the
mouth of the shell.
The shells of this genus are in general beautifully coloured, whence
Fig. 175.—Conus generalis. it happens that they crowd our cabinets. Our seas produce only a
very few species, [of which there is a full enumerationin Lamarck’s Histoire naturelle des Animaux sans vertebres. |
ines MN
ZY Z) yh
=<
rl |
Tue Cowrtes (Cyprea, Linn.)—
Have also a [concealed or] very short spire, and a narrow aperture extending from one end to the
other ; but the shell, which is ventricose in the middle, and almost equally narrowed at both ends, forms
* Coequal with the Paracephaluphora dioica siphonobranchiata of | genera with a narrow aperture, we do not intend to say that they are
Blainville. nearest in affinity to the preceding family ; but we place them first
+ M. de Blainville unites in one family, named Angyostoma, the | because they exhibit the characters of the siphoniferous tribes in the
Conus, Cyprxa, Ovula, Terebellum, and Voluta. In placing here the | most distinct manner,
GASTEROPODA PECTINIBRANCHIATA. 363
an oval; and its aperture in the adult animal is transversely toothed on each side. The cloak is suffi-
ciently ample to fold over and envelope the
shell, which, at a certain age, it covers with a
layer of shell of another colour ; and from this
circumstance, joined to the change which the
aperture undergoes, the full-grown shell may be
mistaken for another species. The animal has
moderate tentacula, with the eyes at their ex-
ternal bases, and a thin foot without an oper-
culum.
The colours of the shells are very beautiful, and
many species are found in our cabinets, though, with
very few exceptions, they all inhabit the seas of tro-
pical countries. {Bruguiéres was of opinion that the
animal of the Cyprea, before it arrived at its complete
growth, abandons its shell several times, to form
another more fitted to its dimensions. This opinion
is now relinquished. ]
THE OvuLa&, Brug.—
UES EASY Have an oval shell, with a narrow, lengthened
aperture, as in Cypraa, but without teeth on the columellar side; the spire is concealed, and the two
ends of the aperture are nearly equally emarginated, or equally prolonged into a canal. Linnzus con-
founded them with Bulla, from which they were properly separated by Bruguicres. Their snail has a
broad foot, an expanded cloak, which partly folds over the shell, a moderate and obtuse snout, and two
long tentacula, on which we find the eyes at about the third of their length on the outside. Montfort
restricts the name Ovu/a to such shells as are transversely denticulated on the outer lip; and he names
those in which the two ends of the aperture are prolonged into a canal, and the outer lip is plain, the
Volva. When this lip is also plain, without a prolongation on each side, he calls the genus Calpurna.
TEREBELLUM, Lam.—
Has an oblong [or subcylindrical] shell, with a narrow aperture, without plaits or grooves, and
increasing regularly in width to the end opposite the spire, which is more or less salient, according to
the species. The animal is not known. [On account of its hidden spire, Montfort separates the
species named Convolutum, by Lamarck, to form his genus Seraphs, which seems to be unnecessary. |
Tue Votutes (Voluta, Linn.)—
Vary in the figure of the shell and of the aperture, but are recognized by the emargination without a
canat which terminates it, and by the oblique plaits of the columella.
Bruguiéres first separated from them the Oliva, so named from the oblong or elliptical form of the shell, whose
mouth is straight, long, and sinuated opposite tothe short spine, and the plaits of the columella are numerous and
similar to striz. The whorls are separated from each other by a narrow groove. These shells do not yield in beauty
to the Cowries. Their animal has a large foot, the anterior part of which (in advance of the head) is separated by
an indentation on each side: the tentacula are slender, and the eyes are on their side near the middle of their
length. The proboscis, the siphon, and penis are tolerably long: they have no operculum. MM. Quoy and
Gaymard have observed at the posterior part of the foot an appendage, which is laid in the furrow of the whorls.
The remaining species of the Volutes have been subdivided into five genera by M. de Lamarck. The Volvaria
nearly resemble Oliva in their oblong or cylindrical form; but their aperture is narrow, and its anterior margin
rises even above the spire, which is extremely short. There are one or several plaits on the columella. Their
polish and whiteness has induced the natives of some countries to string them into necklaces. There is a small
fossil species in the environs of Paris. [According to Sowerby, Volvaria is entirely a fossil genus, of which two
species are found in the environs of Paris, and one in the London clay at Hordwell.] Voluta, Lam., has an ample
aperture, and a columella marked with some large plaits, of which the inferior is the strongest. Their spire varies
much in its prominence. Some (Cymbium, Montf.; Cymba, Sowerb.) have the last whorl ventricose: their animal
has a large, thick, fleshy foot, without an operculum; and over the head a veil, at the sides of which the tentacula
issue. The eyes are seated on this veil, exterior to the tentacula. The proboscis is of considerable Jength, and the
syphon has an appendage on each side of its base. The shells attain a great size, and several are very beautiful.
[‘‘ The shells are ventricose, light, and buoyant, floating when placed upon their backs on water, and having when
so placed a boat-like appearance. Their apex is rude, and without regularity of shape. They are sombre, and,
for the most part, uniform in colour. They are covered with a smooth brown epidermis, which is, again, more or
364 MOLLUSCA.
less coated with a vitreous covering or enamel-like glaze, probabiy secreted by the mantle. The columella is
uniformly curved, and it is believed that none of the species have hitherto been found in the New World.”—
Broderip.| [The Melo, Broderip, resembles Cymba; but its apex, instead of being shapeless and rude, takes a
well-fashioned and spirally-marked form. The colouring of the shell is also more elegant and vivid.] Others
(Voluta, Montf.) have the last whorl conoid, narrowing at the end opposed tothe spire. The foot is less than in
the preceding genus. Their shells are often very remarkable for the beauty of the colours and patterns which are
painted on their surface. [There is reason to believe that the genera Cymba, Melo, and Voluta, are viviparous. |
Marginella, Lam., with the form of the Voluta, has the outer lip thickened and revolute. The sinus is slightly
marked, According to Adanson, the foot is also less, and has no operculum. ‘The animal can partially cover its
shell by raising the lobes of its cloak, The tentacula have the eyes upon the outer side at their base. M. de La-
marck distinguishes among them the Colombelia, by the more numerous plaits
on the shell, and by a swelling of the middle of the outer lip. It appears
that there is no operculum. Mitra, Lam., has an oblong aperture with some
large folds on its columella, of which those next the spire are the largest.
Their spire is generally long and pointed. Several species are brilliantly
spotted with red upon a white ground. Their animal has a small foot, tenta-
cula of moderate length, with the eyes on the side one-third above the roots,
and a moderate siphon; but it will often protrude a proboscis longer than the
shell. [The genus Conohelix, of Swainson, has a form more conical than the
typical Mitr ; but its claim to be a good genus is denied by Sowerby.] Can- Fig. 177.—Colombella.
cellaria, Lam.—The last whorl ventricose, and the aperture ample and round,
with a plate upon the columella: the spire is prominent, pointed, and the surface marked in general with cancel-
lated strie. [According to Sowerby, this genus is nearly allied to Purpura. ]
THe Wuetxs (Buccinum, Linn.)*—
Comprise all the shells furnished with an emargination, or short canal, bent to the left, and whose
columella is not plaited. Bruguiéres made four genera of them; viz., Buccinum, Purpura, Cassis, and
Terebra ; which MM. de Lamarck and Montfort have still further subdivided.
Buccinum, Brug., comprises the emarginated shells without any canal, the general form being oval, as well as
the aperture. The animals where known have no yeil on the head,—a proboscis, two widely separate tentacula
with the eyes on their outer bases, and a horny operculum. The siphon is prolonged beyond the shell. M. de
Lamarck specially reserves the name Buccinum to such as haye
the columella convex and naked, and the outer lip without
ribs or varix. Their foot is moderate in size; their proboscis
long and thick, and their penis often excessively large. [The
shell of the remarkable genus named Trichotropis by Broderip
and Sowerby, is turbinated and keeled; its aperture is wider
and rather longer than the spire; the base entire: but imme-
diately below the obliquely truncated columella there is an in-
distinct canal. The shell is thin and delicate, covered with an
epidermis forming numerous sharp-pointed bristle-like pro-
cesses on the edges of the carinz outside the shell. The horny
operculum is much smaller than the aperture. The animal
resembles a Buccinum, differing from it principally in having
only a very small fold of the mantle to line the nearly obsolete
canal of the shell. There is a British species (7. borealis).]
Nassa has the columella covered by a plate more or less thick
and broad, and the emargination deep, but without a canal.
The animal resembles that of Buccinum, and there are shells intermediate between the two genera. Lamarck
names Eburna those which join to a smooth shell, without plaits on the lip, a pillar that is deeply and widely
umbilicated. In general form their shell has a strong resemblance to the Olives. [There is no operculum.] The
animal is unknown. The Ancillaria, Lam., has also asmooth shell, and at the base of
the columella a striated appendage or varix, without an umbilicus, and without a
groove round the spire. The animal, in such species as it has been observed in, is
similar to that of Oliva, and has the foot even more developed. The same naturalist
unites those which are ribbed in the direction of the whorls, under the generic name
of Dolium: the lower whorl is very large and ventricose. Montfort again subdivides
Dolium into the Dolium proper, where the base of the columella is as it were twisted ;
and into Perdixv, where it is sharp. Their animai has a very large foot, dilated in
front; a proboscis longer than its shell; slender tentacula; eyes at their exterior
side near the base; the head without a veil, and the foot without an operculum.
Harpa is easily recognized by the prominent ribs which cross the whorls, and of
which the last forms a rim to the margin of the aperture. The shells are beautiful. The animal has a very large
Fig. 173,—Buccinum undatum.
Fig. 179.—Aneillaria,
* Forms the family Entomostoma of Blainville.
foot, pointed behind, widened in front, wnere it 1s marked with two deep emarginations. The eyes are on the sides
of the tentacula, near the base. There is no veil nor operculum. (MM. Reynaud, and Quoy and Gaymard have
observed that, under certain circumstances, the hinder part of the foot is spontaneously amputated.) We recognize
the Purpura, Brug., by its flattened columella, pointed at the base, and forming there, with the outer lip, a canal
excavated in the shell, but not projecting. The species were scattered among the Buccina and Murices by Lin-
neus. Their snail is like that of Buccinum as now restricted. Some shells similar to Purpura, but in which we
notice a spine on the outer margin of the canal, form the genus Licorna, Montf. (Monoceros, Lam.) Others in
which the columella, or at least the lip, is garnished, in the full-grown shell, with teeth that narrow the mouth,
constitute the Sista of the former, and the Ricinula of Lamarck. The Coneholepas, Lam., has also the general
characters of the Purpura, but the aperture is so
enormously large and the spire so inconsiderable,
that the shell has the aspect of a Capulus, or of one
of the valves of an Arca. The emargination of the
mouth has a small tooth on each side of it. The ani-
mal resembles that of Buccinum, excepting in the
foot, which is enormous in width and in thickness,
and which is attached to the shell by a muscle in
form of a horse-shoe, as in Capulus. There is a thin,
narrow, horny operculum. A species from Peru
(Buccinum concholepas, Brug.) is the only one known.
Cassis, Brug.—Shell oblong; the aperture oblong or
narrow; the columella covered with a plate as in
Nassa, and that plate grooved transversely as well as
the outer lip: the emargination ends in a short canal,
which is folded and turned up backwards, and to the
left. There are often varices. [The shells are called
Helmets by English collectors, and are in general
remarkable on account of their great size.] The
animal resembles that of Buccinum, but its horny
operculum is toothed, that it may pass between the
grooves of the outer lip. Some have the varix of this
lip toothed externally near the emargination; and
others have it plain. The Morio, Montf. (Cassidaria,
Lam.) are separated from the Cassis because their
canal is less abruptly curved back; and they lead
us to certain of the Murices. The animal resembles
a Buccinum also, but its foot is more developed.
{Oniscia, Sowerby, is sufiiciently distinguished
from Cassidaria by its granulated inner lip, its very
short, scarcely reflected canal, and its very singular
general form, which is oblong or subcylindrical, with an obtuse
apex. Strombus oniscus, Linn., is the type of the genus.] Terebra,
Brug., have the mouth, the emargination, and the columella of
Buccinum, but their spire is drawn out so as to be turriculated or
subulate. [The species are numerous and beautiful.] The Subula,
Blainv., is distinguished by some difference in the animal, and by
the existence of an operculum.
GASTEROPODA PECTINIBRANCHIATA. 365 |
NN i”
io
i
Fig. 181.—Cassis tuberosa.
Tue Crerituium, Brug.,—
Dismembered with good reason from the Murex of Linneus,
Fig. 182.—Cassidaria echinophora. have a shell with a turriculated spire, an oval aperture, and
a short but distinct canal
curved to the left and back-
wards. There is a veil on
the head of the animal, two
distant tentacula, having
the eyes at the side, and
a round, horny operculum.
Many of them are found in a fossil state.
M. Brongniart has separated from Cerithium the Potamides, which, with the same form of shell, have a very
short, scarcely emarginate canal, no sinus or gutter near the top of the right lip, and the exterior lip dilated, ‘They
live in rivers, or at least at their mouths; and some of them are fossil in formations where there are no other
than land or freshwater species.
Fig. 183.—Ceritheum.
ett
366 MOLLUSCA.
iHE Murex, Linn.*—
Embraces alll shells whose canal is elongate and straight. I have found in the animals of all the sub-
genera a proboscis ; approximated long tentacula, with the eyes external at their base; a horny oper-
culum, and no veil over the head: they otherwise resemble the Buccina, except in the length of the
siphon. Bruguicres divided them into two genera, subsequently subdivided into others by Lamarck
and Montfort.
Murex, Brug., are all shells with a salient straight canal, and with varices across the whorls. M. Lamarck
reserves this name specially to those in which the varices are not contiguous, so as to make two opposite rows. If
their canal is long and slender, and the varices are armed with spines, they belong to the Murex of Montfort.
If the varices are merely nodulous,
they constitute his Brontes. Some,
with a canal of moderate length,
have projecting tubes between the
spinous varices which penetrate
the shell; and these are the Ty-
phis, Montf. The Chicoracea of
the same have, instead of spines,
the varices garnished with plait-
ed leaves, torn or divided into
branches: their canal is long or
moderate, and their foliaceous
productions. vary infinitely in
shape and complexity. When, with
a moderate or short canal, the
varices are only nodulous, and when the base has an umbilicus, the shell becomes an Aquilla, Montf. We have
several species on our coasts. If there is no umbilicus, that marks the genus Lotorium. Lastly, when the canal
is short, the spire raised, and the varices simple, the shell is a Tritoniwm. The mouth is generally grooved trans-
versely on both sides. We have some large species in our seas. [The 7. variegatum is much valued by the inha-
bitants of some of the South Sea islands.] There are of them some with numerous, compressed, almost mem-
branous varices,—the Trophones, Montf.; and in others they are much compressed and very prominent, but few
in number.t
M. de Lamarck separates from all the Murices of Bruguiéres the Raneila. Its character is to have the varices
opposite, so that the shell is as it were girded with a border on two sides. Their canal is short, and the surface is
roughened only with tubercles. The margins of their aperture are furrowed. The Apolles, Montf., are merely
umbilicated Ranelle.
Fusus, Brug., includes all the shells of this family which have no varices. When the spire is prominent, the
pillar without plaits, and the margin entire, this is the Fusws of Lamarck, which Montfort has still further
restricted, for he reserves this name to such as have no umbilicus. The less elongated and more ventricose
species gradually approximate to the Buccina in their shape, and where they have an umbilicus, Montfort calls
them Lathires. The Struthiolaria is another subgenus, distinguished by the inner lip being thickened and
spreading over the lower part of the last volution and the columella, and in the adult the outer lip is thickened
and turned outward,—a character that connects them with the Murex. When the spire is raised, the columella
without plaits, and when there is near the top of the aperture, on its outside, a well-marked sinus or fissure, we
have the characters of Pleurotoma, Lam. When this sinus is wide and touches the spire, some have seized the
too slight distinction to make the genus Clavatula. When the spire is depressed, and the pillar without plaits,
these are the Pyrula, Lam., which are either umbilicated or not. Montfort separates from Pyrula the species
with a flattened spire, and which are striated within the mouth, to call them the Fulgur. They are in some degree
Pyrule with a plaited columella, and the plaits are sometimes even scarcely perceptible. Amid these dismember-
ments of the Fusus, Brug., we distinguish the Fasciolaria, Lam., by some oblique and distinct folds on the
columella, near the origin of the siphon.
Turbinella, Lam., are likewise shells with a straight canal, without varices, distinguishable by having [from
three to five] prominent, compressed, transverse folds, all nearly equal in size, near the centre of the columella,
and which approximates them to the conical Volute: in fact, they only differ by the superior elongation of the
syphonal canal, [and in having an operculum, as well as a thickish epidermis].
Fig. 184.—Murex tenuispina.
Tur SrromBusip& (Strombus, Linn.)—
Comprise the shells with a canal either straight or bent to the right, the external lip of the aperture
becoming, in its maturity, more or less dilated, and always marked with a sinus near the siphonal
canal, whence the head issues when the animal comes out. In the greater number this sinus is at some
distance from the canal.
* Coequal with the family Siphonostoma of M. de Blainville.
+ It is to be regretted that Cuvier should have given even the appearance of a sanction to these new genera of Montfort.—Ep.
GASTEROPODA TUBULIBRANCHIATA. 367
M. de Lamarck subdivides these species into two suogenera. His Stromous have the outer lip dilated into awing
of more or less expanse, but not divided
into digitations. The foot is proportion-
ably small, and the tentacula support the
eyes upon a lateral peduncle larger even
than the tentaculum itself. The operculum
is horny, long, and narrow, resting upon a
thin tail. Pteroceras, Lam., have the mar-
gin of the full-grown shell divided into long,
slender digitations, varying in number ac-
cording to the species. The animal is the
same as in Strombus.
Other Strombuside have the sinus con-
tiguous to the siphon. These are the Ros-
tellaria, Lam. They have generally a second
canal mounting up the spire, and formed
” by the external lip, and by a continuation
of the columella. In some of them the lip
is digitated. Their animal resembles that
of the Muricide ; but the operculum is very
small. Others have merely denticulations
on the lip: their canal is long and straight.
Others have the margin entire and plane ;
and these are the Hippocrenes, Montf.
Ww"
Fah
ZAMAN 4
Fig. 185.—Pteroceras Scorpio.
THE SEVENTH ORDER OF THE GASTEROPODES.
THE TUBULIBRANCHIATA.*
They ought to be detached from the Pectinibranchiata, with which they have nevertheless
many affinities, because their shell, m the shape of a more or less nregular tube, and only
spiral at its apex, is permanently fixed to other bodies. Thus they have not organs of
copulation, and must fecundate themselves.
Vermetus, Adanson,—
Has a tubular shell, whose whorls, at an early age, still form a kind of spire ; but they are continued on
in a more or less irregularly twisted or bent tube, like the tubes of a Serpula. The shell usually attaches
itself by interlacing with others of the same species, or by becoming partially enveloped by lithophytes.
The animal, having no power of locomotion, is deprived of a foot, properly so called; but the part
which in ordinary Gasteropodes forms the tail, is here turned under, and extends forwards, even beyond
the head, where its extremity becomes inflated, and furnished with a thin, [horny, multispiral] oper-
culum. When the animal withdraws into its shell, it is this inflated mass which closes the entrance.
It has sometimes different appendages ; and the operculum is spiny in certain species.| The head is
obtuse, furnished with two tentacula of moderate size, having the eyes on the outside at their base.
The mouth is a vertical orifice: under it we see, on each side, a filament which has all the appearance
of a tentaculum, but which really belongs to the foot. The branchie form a single [pectinated] line
along the left side of the branchial ceiling. Its right side is occupied by the rectum, and by the
spermatic canal, which is also the oviduct. There is no male organ.
The species are pretty numerous, but ill defined. Linnzus left them among the Serpule ; and the Vermilia,
which Lamarck still allows to stand near Serpule, do not differ from the Vermetus. [This remark is erroneous ;
Vermilia is a true Annelide, and should be left where Lamarck has placed it. ]
Maaitus, Montf.—
Has its tube keeled its whole length. At first it is pretty regularly spiral, and then is extended in a
more or less straight line. Although we do not know the animal, it is probable that its place will be
found to be near Vermetus. [The shell is found inclosed in madrepores, bnt not attached to them in
any degree. It would appear that when quite young the animal takes up its station in a hollow part of
* (The genera of this order are arranged amongst the Pectinibran- + [This observation is erroneous, and has probably arisen frora mis-
chiata by Rang taking some opercala of Serpule for those of a Vermetus.]
368 MOLLUSCA.
the madrepore ; and, increasing itself in size and length as the madrepore increases around it, it keeps
the aperture even with the outer surface of the coral, and thus grows, in some instances, to a consi-
derable length. This singular testaceous parasite is common in the coral rocks of the Isle of France,
and its tube sometimes reaches the length of three feet. ]
SiriquariaA, Brug.—
Resembles Vermetus in the head, the position of the operculum, and in the tubular and irregular shell ;
but there is a fissure on the whole length of the shell which follows its contour, and which corres-
ponds with a similar cleft in that part of the cloak which covers the branchial cavity. Along the
whole side of this cleft is a branchial comb, composed of numerous delicate and tubular-like leaflets.
Linneus left these shells also in Serpula; and until a very recent date they were believed to be mem-
bers of the class Annelides. [The remarkable operculum is similar to the pod of a Medicago, consisting
of a spiral lamella rolled five times round an axis like a pulley. This horny lamella is very lustrous
underneath, farinaceous or subpubescent above, and subcrenate on the under side of the rim,
with short striole. It is convex m the centre, and the projection is multilocular, very exactly resem-
bling a Cristellaria or Robulina. |
THE EIGHTH ORDER OF THE GASTEROPODES.
THE SCUTIBRANCHIATA.*
The order comprises a certain number of Gasteropods having a considerable resemblance to
the Pectinibranchiata in the form and position of the branchiz, as well as in the general form
of the body, but they are complete hermaphrodites. Their shells are very open, without an
operculum, and the greater number are not in any degree spiral, so that they cover their
animals, and particularly the branchie, in the manner of a shield. The heart is traversed by
the rectum, and receives the blood by the two auricles, as in the majority of the Bivalves.
Tue Haxrorripes (Haliotis, Linn.)—
Are the only family of this order in which the shell is turbinated ; and from those shells it is distin-
guished by the excessive amplitude of the aperture, and the flatness and smallness of the spire, which
is seen from within. This form has caused it to be compared to the ear of a quadruped.
In the Haliotis, Lam., the shell is perforated along the side of the columella with a series of holes; and when
the last hole remains incomplete, the shell has the appearance of being emarginate. The snail is one of the most
richly adorned of Gasteropods. A double membrane, with a furbelowed margin, and furnished with a double row
of filaments, extends, at least in the commonest species, round the foot, and on to the month: outside its long
tentacula are two cylindrical pedicles, which support the eyes. The cloak is deeply cleft on the right side, and the
water, which passes through the holes of the shell, gains access, by the medium of the cleft, to the branchial cavity.
Along the margins of the cleft there are also three or four filaments, which the animal can also protrude through
the holes of the shell. The mouth is a short proboscis.
Padolla, Montf. [Stomatelia, Lam.] has an almost circular shell; almost all the holes obliterated; and a deep
groove that follows the middle of the whorls, and shows itself exteriorly by a corresponding ridge.
Slomatia, Lam., have a more concave shell, with a more prominent spire, and without holes : they otherwise
resemble the Haliotis,and connect that genus with certain kinds of Turbo. The animal is less adorned than Haliotis.}
The following genera, dismembered from Patella, have the shell quite symmetrical, as well as the posi-
tion of the heart and branchiz.
FissuRELLA, Lam.—
Have a broad, fleshy disk under the belly, as the Patella ; a conical shell placed over the middle of the
back, but not covering it completely, and perforated in the summit with a small aperture, which serves
both for the passage of the excrements, and of the water necessary to respiration: that aperture pene-
trates into the cavity of the branchiz situate over the front of the back, at the bottom of which the anus
opens ; and this cavity is moreover widely patulous over the head. There is a branchial comb on each
* M. de Blainville unites this and the following order in his sub- | neritoid thin shell with a wide entire aperture, without an operculum.
class Paracephalophora hermaphrodita, His Stylina (Stylifer, Broderip) has also no operculum, but the spire
+ (Padola and Stomatia (that constitute but one genus, according | is pointed and acute. One species lives on the Echinus ; another im-
to Sowerby,) are placed in the order Pectinibranchiata by Rang, where | beds itself in Starfish.]
we find also next them the Velutina of Flemming, distinguished by its
a ee eee ee
ACEPHALES. 369
side of it, and the combs are alike: the conical tentacula have their eyes at their external base: the
sides of the foot are garnished with a row of filaments.
Emarginula, Lam., has exactly the same structure as Fissurella; but instead of a hole in the apex, its cloak and
shell have a little cleft or emargination on their anterior side, which also penetrates into the branchial cavity. ‘The
margins of the cloak envelope and in a great measure cover those of the shell: the eyes are on a tubercle at the
outer bases of the conical tentacula; and the sides of the foot are as usual ornamented with filaments.
Parmophorus, Lam. (Scutwm,Montf.)—As in Emarginula, the shell is covered, in a great measure, by the turned-
up margins of the cloak: the branchie and other organs are the same as in the two preceding genera; but the
oblong, slightly conical shell has neither hole nor emargination. [Sowerby unites this with the preceding genus. ]
THE NINTH ORDER OF THE GASTEROPODES.
THE CYCLOBRANCHIATA.*
These Mollusks have their branchiz in the form of. little leaflets or pyramids, attached in a
circle, more or less complete, under the margins of the cloak, very nearly as in the Inferobran-
chiata, from which they are distinguished by the nature of their hermaphroditism; for, as in
the preceding order, they have no organs for copulation, and impregnate themselves. Their
heart does not embrace the rectum, but varies in its position. We know only two genera, whose
shell never exhibits even a trace of a spire.
Tue Limeers (Patella, Linn.)—
Have the body entirely covered with a conical shell; and under the margins of their cloak there is a
circle of branchial leaflets. The anus and the orifice of the organs of generation are a little to the right
above the head, to which there is a thick, short proboscis, and two setaceous tentacula, having the eyes
at their exterior bases: the mouth is fleshy, and contains a [very long ribbon-like] spinous tongue,
which is directed backwards, and lies folded deep within the interior of the body. The stomach is
membranous, and the intestine long, slender, and much convoluted. The heart is in front above the
neck, a little to the left. Some species occur in abundance on our shores.
THE Cuitons (Chiton, Linn.)—
Have a series of testaceous symmetrical plates set along the back of their cloak, but not occupying
all its breadth. The margins of the cloak itself are coriaceous, either naked, or chagreened, or gar-
nished with spines, or hairs, or bundles of bristles. Beneath this margin, on each side, is a row of
lamellated branchie ; and in front, a membranous veil over the mouth holds the place of tentacula. The
anus is under the posterior extremity. The heart is situated behind, upon the rectum. The stomach
is membranous, with a long convoluted intestine. The ovary lies above the other viscera, and appears
to open upon the sides by two oviducts.
There are some small speceies on our shores; but in the seas of tropical countries they attain a much greater
size. (The Chitonellus, Lam., distinguished by the valves being so small as only partially to cover the cloak,
should be re-united to Chiton, which, in the system of Blainville, forms a separate class, named Polyplaxiphora,
and which, he supposes, leads the way to the Articulated Animals.)
THE FOURTH CLASS OF MOLLUSCA.
THE ACEPHALES.t+
The Acephales have no apparent head, but a mouth only, concealed in the bottom,
or between the folds, of their cloak. The latter is almost always doubled in two, and
incloses the body as a book is inclosed between its covers ; but it frequently happens
to discover it, nor indeed to see any other organ of respiration except
that of a cord of leaflets which encircles the body under the margins
of the cloak.
* In the system of Blainville the Cyclobranchiata is an order that
embraces the Doris. With the last three genera of the preceding
order, and with the Patella, he makes his order Cervico-branchiata,
divided into the Retiferes and Branchiferes: the Retiferes are the + M. de Blainville unites my Acephales and Branchiopodes in one
Patelle ; for he supposes that they breathe by means of a vascular | class, his 4eephalophora.
network in the cavity situated above the head. I have not been able
370 . MOLLUSCA.
that, in consequence of the two lobes uniting in front, the cloak forms a tube, or a sac
when it is only closed at one end. ‘This cloak is generally provided with a calcareous
bivalve, and sometimes multivalve, shell ; and in two families only is it reduced to a
cartilaginous, or even membranous nature. The brain is over the mouth, where we
also find one or two other ganglia. The branchie usually consist of large lamelle,
covered with vascular network, under or between which the water passes: they are
more simple, however, in the genera without a shell. From these branchie the blood
proceeds to a heart, generally single, which distributes it throughout the system,
returning to the pulmonary artery without the aid of another ventricle.
The mouth is always toothless, and can only seize upon such particles as the water
floats within reach. It leads into a first, and sometimes a second, stomach: the intes-
tine varies much in length. ‘The bile is poured, generally by several pores, into the
stomach, which the liver surrounds. All fecundate themselves ; and in several of the
shelled species the young, which are innumerable, are retained for some time between
the lamine of the [external] branchiz before they are expelled.* All the Acephales are
aquatic.
THE FIRST ORDER OF THE ACEPHALES.
THE TESTACEOUS ACEPHALES}F (or A. WITH FOUR BRANCHIAL LEAFLETS).
They are beyond comparison the most numerous. All bivalve shells, and some kinds of
multivalyes, belong to them. Their body, which includes the liver and the viscera, is placed
between the two layers of the cloak; and in front, still between the same layers, are the four
branchial leaflets, regularly striated crosswise by the vessels. The mouth is at one extremity,
the anus at the other. The heart is towards the back. ‘The foot, when there is one, is
attached between the four branchize. There are four triangular laminz at the sides of the
mouth, which are the extremities of two lips, and are used as tentacula. The foot is merely
a fleshy mass, moved by a mechanism similar to that of the tongue of mammiferous animals: it
has its muscles fixed in the bottom of the valves of the shell. Other muscles, which form
sometimes one, sometimes two masses, go straight across from one valve to the other, to keep
them closed; but when the animal relaxes these muscles, an elastic ligament situated behind
the hinge opens the valve by its contraction.
A considerable number of Bivalves possess what is called a byssus, that is, a bundle of more
or less delicate filaments issuing from the base of the foot, and by means of which the animal
fixes itself to foreign bodies. It employs the foot to guide the filaments to the proper place,
and to glue them there: and it can reproduce them when they have been cut away; but
nevertheless their true nature is not yet well ascertamed. Reaumur believed them to be spun
from a secretion, and moulded in the groove of the foot. Poli thinks them to be merely pro-
longations of tendinous fibres.
The shell consists of two valves connected by a hinge, which is sometimes simple, and some-
times composed of a greater or less number of teeth and lamin, that are received into cor-
responding sockets and cavities. In a few genera, some supernumerary pieces are laid over
the hinge. In general the valves have, ieaning over the himge, a prominent [subspiral] part,
which is named the summit, or the nates.
In the greater number the valves close perfectly when the animal chooses to draw them
* Some naturalists, as Jacobson, have maintained that the minute | rent species. This opinion is now generally considered as erro-
bivalves which, in certain seasons, load the external branchiw of the | neous.
freshwater Mussel, are uot the foetal young, but parasites of diffe- + The class Conchifera of M. de Lamarck.
en —— _—— o
ACEPHALA TESTACEA. Bayi
together; but there are several which always gape, even when brought as nigh together as
possible, either at one or at both ends.
THE FIRST FAMILY OF THE ACEPHALA TESTACEA,—
Tue OystTEers,—
Have the mantle open, with neither tubes nor particular apertures. They have no foot, or only a very
smail one, and are for the most part fixed either by [cementation of] their shell, or by their byssus, to
rocks and to other submarine bodies. Those which are free can move only by squirting out the water
by a sudden closure of the valves.
Their first section has but one muscular mass passing from one valve to the other, as we see by the
single impression left upon the shell.
It is supposed that we ought to arrange here certain fossil shells, whose valves do not seem to have
been connected by a ligament*, but to have covered each other like a vase and its lid, and to have been
held together by the muscles only. They form the genus Acardium, Brug., or Ostracite, La Perouse,
of which De Lamarck makes the family Rudistes. The shells of it are thick, and of a solid or porous
texture. We now distinguish in it the Radiolites, Lam., whose valves are striated from the centre to
the circumference. One of them is flat, and the other thick, nearly conical, and fixed. The Spheru-
lites, Lametherief, with the valves roughened with foliations that rise up unequally. And it is guessed we
may place here the Calceole}, of which one valve is conical, but free, and the other flat, or even some-
what concave, so that they call to recoilection the figure of a shoe : and the Hippurites, with one valve
conical or cylindrical, that has on its inside two obtuse longitudinal crests: its base appears even to
have been divided into several chambers by transverse partitions ; the other valve forms, as it were, a
lid. The Batolithes, Montf., are cylindrical and straight Hippurites ; they are often ney long ; but
there remains much uncertainty on the nature of all these fossils.
As to the Testaceous Acephales, known in a living state, Linnzeus had united under the genus
OstrREA (the Oysters)—
All those which had neither teeth nor transverse laminz in the hinge, the valves being held together by
a ligament lodged in a little cavity on both sides.
The Ostrea, Brug., has the ligament as just described, and their shells are irregular, inequivalved and foliated.
They are affixed to rocks, to stakes, and even to one another, by the most convex of the valves. The animal
(Peloris, Poli) is one of the simplest of bivalves: we observe on it nothing remarkable but a double series of ciliz
round the margin of the cloak, which has the lobes united only above the head near the hinge: there is no appear-
ance of afoot. Every one is familiar with the common Oyster (O. edulis, Linn.), which is fished and reared in arti-
ficial beds. Its fecundity is as astonishing as its taste is agreeable. [Poli says that the ovaries of a single oyster
contain 1,200,000 ova.] Among the species of neighbouring countries we may notice the Os. cristata of the Medi-
terranean ; among those of distant lands, the Os. parasitica, which fixes itself upon the roots of the mangroves
and other trees that grow within the reach of the salt water ; and the Os. foliwm, which is attached by the denticu-
lations on the back of its convex valve, to the branches of the Gorgonia and other lithophytes.
M. de Lamarck separates, under the name of Gryphea, certain Oysters, principally fossil, the apex of whose
most convex valve projects much, and is either hooked orin some degree spiral. The other valve is often concave.
The greater number of the species appear to have been free, but some of them have been seemingly attached by
their hooked apices. We know only one recent species (Griph. tricarinata). [Sowerby reunites Gryphxa to
Ostrea.]
The Clams (Pecten, Brug.) have been properly removed from the Oysters, although they have a similar hinge.
They are easily distinguished by their inequivalve semicircular shell being almost always regularly marked with
ribs, which radiate from the summit of each valve to the circumference, and furnished with two angular productions
called ears, that widen the sides of the hinge. The animal (Argus, Poli) has a small oval foot supported on a
cylindrical peduncle, in front of an abdomen in form of a sac hanging between the branchiz. In some species,
known by the strong sinus under their anterior ear, there is a byssus. The others are not adherent, and can even
swim with considerable velocity, by flapping their valves together. The cloak is surrounded with two rows of fila-
ments, several of those of the exterior row being terminated by a little greenish globule [with a metallic lustre].
The mouth is garnished with many branched tentacula instead of the four usual labial laminw. The shell of the
clams is often coloured in a lively manner, [and many species are remarkable for the difference in colouring
* [M. Desmoulins has endeavoured to prove that these shells form + Spherulites now embraces the Radiolites and Birostrites of Lam.,
a class intermediate between the shelless Acephales and the Cirrho- with Jodamia of Defrance.—En.
podes. Deshayes, on the contrary, asserts that they are true Bivalves, t [Sowerby and Rang maintain that Calceola is mach more nearly
allied to Chama. Bainville and Rang collect them into a distinct or- | allied to Terebratula.]
der of Bivalves, under the name of Rudistes.]
BBZ
gS a a ES oe
372 MOLLUSCA.
opservable in the two valves.] The large species of our coasts (Ostrea maxima, Linn.), 18 the Pilgrim’s shell, [worn
in front of the hat by those who had visited the shrine of St. James in the Holy Land.] It is eaten.
The Lime (Lima, Brug.) differ from the Pectens in having a more elongated shell, with shorter ears, and a
greater inequality of the sides. The majority have the ribs raised into scales. The valves cannot be closed in the
living state, and the cloak is ornamented with a vast number of filaments of different lengths, without tubercles ;
and further within there is a broad fold which closes the gape of the shell, and even forms a protuberant veil. The
foot is small, and the byssus inconsiderable. The Lime swim rapidly, by flapping their valves. One species in
the Mediterranean, of a pure white colour (Ostrea Lima, Linn.), is eaten.
Pedum, Brug.—The shell is similar to Lima, but the valves are unequal, and the most convex only has a deep
sinus for the byssus. The animal also is very like that of Lima, but its cloak has only a single row of small slender
tentacula. Its byssus is larger. The one species known is from the Indian sea.
Certain fossils may be placed here which have the hinge, ligament, and central muscle of the Ostrez, Pectines,
and Lime, but are distinguished by some peculiarities of the shell. The Hinnites, Defr., seem to be Oysters, or
Clams, with small ears and adherent shells, irregular and very thick, especially the convex valve. There is a fossa
at the hinge for the ligament. (Four recent species of this genus have been described.) The Plagiostomes, Sower.,
have the oblique shell of the Lime, flattened on one side, very minute ears, the valves more ventricose, striated,
without scales, and the outlet of the byssus less. They are found in formations older than the chalk. The
Pachytes, Defr., have nearly the figure of the Pectines, a regular shell with small ears ; there is a transverse flat
space between their summits, which has a strong triangular emargination in one of the valves, through or in which
the ligament passes or is lodged. The Dianchores, Sower., have unequal oblique valves, one of them adherent and
perforated in the summit, the other free and eared. The Podopsides, Lam., have regular striated valves, without
opercula: one has the apex more prominent than the other, truncated and adherent ; this apex is often very thick,
and forms a kind of stalk to the shell. (M. de Blainville regards the preceding four genera as nearer allied to Tere-
bratula; and M. Deshayes, on the contrary, approximates them to Spondylus.)
Although multivalve, we should approximate
THe ANomi&, Brug.,—
To the Oysters. They have two thin, unequal, irregular valves, the flattest
of which is deeply notched on the side of the ligament, which is similar to
that of the Ostrea. The greater part of the central muscle traverses this
opening, to be inserted into a third plate, that is sometimes calcareous and
sometimes horny, by which the animal adheres to foreign bodies ; and the
remainder of the muscle serves to join one valve to the other. The animal
(Echion, Poli) has a small vestige of a foot, similar to that of a Pecten,
which glides between the emargination and the plate that closes it, and
perhaps serves to direct water to the mouth, which is adjacent. Their
shells are found attached to various bodies, like Oysters. They are found
Fig. 186.—Anomia epbippium in every sea.
[Placunomia, Sowerby, is the link which connects Anomia with the following genus. With an arrangement of the
hinge, approaching very nearly to that of Placuna, we have the distinguishing organization of Anomia, while the
external appearance of the shell, especially if viewed in water, bears the strongest resemblance to a Plicatula, or
| some of the plicated Oysters. The organ of adhesion resembles that of Anomia, but is inserted between the lamine
| of the internal surface of the lower valve, above the muscular impression, and below the hinge, and passes out into
| an external, irregular, somewhat longitudinal superficial fissure, or cicatrix, narrowest at the hinge margin, and
| which it entirely fills to a level with the surrounding surface of the shell. Three species are known, natives of
the tropical seas. ] ’
The Placuna, Brug., is affined to the Anomiz, and, like them, have thin, unequal, and often irregular yalves,
but neither are perforated. On one of these valves, near the hinge, we perceive two prominent ribs, forming a
triangle whose apex is towards the hinge. The animal remains unknown.
Sronpy tus, Linn.
These have a rough and foliated shell, like the Oysters, ‘and frequently spiny, but their hinge is more
complicated, for, besides the fossa for the ligament, there are two teeth in each valve that enter into
fossze in the opposite valve respectiveiy: the two middle teeth belong to the most convex valve, which
is usually the left, and has, behind the hinge, a projecting flattish beak, as if it had been sawed. Like
the Pectines, the margins of the cloak of the animal are garnished with two rows of tentacula, and in
the outer row there are several terminated with coloured tubercles: in front of the abdomen is a vestige
of a foot, under the guise of a broad radiated disk with a short pedicle, and capable of contraction and
elongation. From its centre there hangs a thread terminated with an oval mass, the use of which is
unknown. The Spondyli are eaten like Oysters. Their shells are very often vividly coloured. They
ACEPHALA TESTACEA. So
adhere to all sorts of bodies, [and their form is generally modified by the surface of the objects on which
they grow].
M. de Lamarck separates from the Spondylus his Plicatula, from having no external area, or disk, between the
beaks; and flat, almost equal, irregular, plaited and scaly valves, as in many Oysters. [Sp. plicatus, Gmel., is the
type.]
Matievus, Lam.—
Has a simple fossa for the ligament, as in Ostrea, with which genus Linnzus left this one, and the more
so as the shell is also inequivalve and irregular, but it is distinguished by an emargination on the side
of the ligament for the passage of a byssus.
The best known species (Ostrea malleus, Linn.), a rare and dear shell, has the two sides of the hinge extended
so as to form something like the head of a hammer, while the valves, elongated in a transverse direction, represent
the handle. It inhabits the Archipelago of India. Other species, which are, perhaps, but the young of the Malleus,
have no hammer-head, and these we must be careful not to confound with the Vulselle.
VuLsELLA, Lam.—
Has in the hinge, on each side, a little lamina projecting inwards, and it is from one of these lamine
that the ligament, similar in other respects to that of the Oyster, is stretched to the other. On the
side of the lamina is a sinus for the egress of the byssus. The shell is elongated in a direction perpen-
dicular to the hinge. The species best known inhabits the Indian Ocean.
Perna, Brug.—
Has across the hinge several parallel fossee opposed to each other in the two valves, and lodging as many
elastic ligaments: their shell is irregular and foliated, like the Oysters, and has on the anterior side,
underneath the hinge, an emargination, through which the byssus passes. Linnzus left them also
among his Ostrez. [The recent species are brought from the Indian Ocean, and from New Holland, ]
There has been recently separated from Perna, the Crenatule, Lam., which, instead of transverse fosse ona
broad hinge, have little oval ones quite on the margin, where they occupy little breadth. It does not appear that
there is any byssus. We find them often buried in sponges. To the Perne, it is supposed, we must approximate
some fossils which have more or less numerous fosse in the hinge answering to one another, and appearing also
to have given attatchment to ligaments. Thus the Gervillig, Defr., have a shell almost similar to Vulsella, but
with a hinge in some degree double; the exterior with opposed fossz receiving as many ligaments, and the interior
garnished with very oblique teeth on each valve. We find the casts of them with Ammonites in compact limestone.
[Many species have occurred at various geological periods from the lias upward, to the baculite limestone of Nor-
mandy.] The Jnoceramus, Sower., is remarkable for the elevation and inequality of the valves, of which the
summit is hooked near the hinge, and whose texture is lamellated. The Catilles, Brongn., have, independently of
fosse, for the ligament, a conical furrow drawn in a varix, which is bent at a right angle to form one of the margins
of the shell. The valves are nearly equal, and of a fibrous texture. They appear to have had a byssus. The Pul-
vinites, Defr., have a triangular regular shell, and its fosse, few in number, diverge within from the summit.
Their casts are found in chalk.
The second subdivision of the Ostracea, as well as almost all the bivalves which follow, besides the
single transverse [or adductor] muscle of the preceding genera, have another muscle going from one
valve to the other, and placed in front of the mouth. It is apparently in this subdivision that we must
place
[THe Mutter, De Fer.,—
One of the most singular and rare of known genera. It is remarkable as being intermediate in its
structure between /itheria and Ostrea, and as apparently connecting the regular freshwater bivalves
with the irregular marine bivalves (Ostrex), and with the genus /Mtheria, inasmuch as in the sinus at
the posterior extremity of the ligament it resembles the Naiades and the Aitheriz ; and in its single
muscular impression, as well as its general form, it approaches to Ostrea. ]
Ernert2£, Lam.—
Are large mequivalved shells, as, or even more, irregular than the Oysters, without teeth to the hinge,
and where the ligament, in part external, exists also interiorly. They differ from the Ostrez in having
two muscular impressions. It is not ascertained that their animal produces a byssus. They have lately
been discovered in the Upper Nile.
Avicua, Brug.—
Has a shell with equal valves, and a rectilinear hinge, often extended into wings on each side, furnished
with a narrow, elongated ligament, and sometimes with small denticulations on that side which is next
374 MOLLUSCA.
the mouth of the animal. The anterior side, a little under the angle of the side of the mouth, has a
notch for the byssus. The anterior adductor muscle is as yet excessively little. When the ears are
less prominent, the species have been named Pintadines, Lam. (Margarita, Leach).
The most celebrated is the Pearl-mussel (Mytilus mar-
garitiferus, Linn.) Its nacred interior is employed in all
sorts of fancy-work, and the orient-pearls, fished for by
divers, chiefly at Ceylon, at Cape Comorin, and in the Per-
sian Gulf, are but excretions of it. The name of Avicula
is given to such species as have the ears more pointed, and
the shell more oblique. There is in the hinge in front of the
ligament, a vestige of a tooth, whose first trace is indeed to be
detected in the Pentadines. The Mytilus hirundo, Linn., is
an example from the Mediterranean, remarkable for its
lengthened auricles: its byssus is large and strong, and has
Fig 187.—Avicula macroptera. some resemblance to a little shrub.
Tue Pinn#, Linn.—
Have two equal wedge-shaped valves, which are closely united by a ligament along one of their sides.
The animal (Chimera, Poli) is elongated in the same direction as the shell, as well as its lips, its
branchiz, and all the other organs. Its cloak is closed on the side of the ligament; its foot is of the
shape of a conical little tongue, and marked with a groove; there is a small transverse muscle in the
acute angle of the valves, near which the mouth is situated, and a very large muscle at their widest
part. On the side of the anus, which is behind this large muscle, there is attached a conical appen-
dage, peculiar to this genus, and capable of inflation and elongation, but of the use of which we are
ignorant.
The byssus of several species is as fine and brilliant as silk, and is used in weaving precious stuffs. The chief is
the Pinna nobilis.
Tue Arcacre& (4rca, Linn.)—
Have the valves equal and transverse, that is to say, the hinge occupies the longest side. It is fur-
nished with a great number of small teeth, interlocking with each other; and with two nearly equal
adductor muscles inserted towards the two extremities of the valves.
The Arce, properly so called (Arca, Lam.), have a straight hinge, and the shell is elongated in a direction
parallel to the hinge. The apices of the valves are generally protube-
rant, and curved towards the hinge, but widely apart. The valves do
not meet in the middle, because the animal (Daphne, Poli) has in front
of the abdomen a process of a horny substance, or a tendinous ribbon, in
lieu of a foot, which passes out thence, and by which the animal is
affixed to submarine bodies. These shells reside near the shore in
rocky places. They are usually covered with a velvety epidermis. They
are in little request for the table. There are some species in the Medi-
terranean ; and a great number of fossil species, particularly in Italy,
in depositions anterior to the chalk. M.de Lamarck separates, under
the name of Cucullea, some Arce in which the teeth at the ends of the
hinge assume a longitudinal direction. [In Cucullea the two valves are Fig. 188.—Arca barbata.
not exactly alike, and there does not appear to be a byssus, whence
Sowerby doubts the propriety of arranging this genus with the Arcacexz.] We ought probably to separate also such
species as have well-marked ribs, and whose valves meet closely and completely, for there is thus reason to believe
that the animal is not fixed, and may rather resemble that of
the Pectunculus. There is assuredly still greater reason to sepa-
rate the Arca tortuosa, Chem., because of its peculiar figure, and
its unequally oblique valves. (It is the type of the genus Trisis of
Oken.)
PrectuncuLus, Lam.—
Has the hinge in a curved line, and the shell of a lenti-
cular form. The valves close exactly, and their apices are
near each other. The animal (4vinea, Poli) has a large
compressed foot, with a double lower margin, and is hence
Fig. 139.—Pectuncuius capable of creeping. It lives in sand. We have some
native species.
ACEPHALA TESTACEA. 375
Nucuta, Lam.—
Has the teeth of the hinge in a broken line. The form of the shell is elongated and narrowed towards
the posterior end. We do not know the animal, but it is probably not much unlike that of the pre-
ceding genus.
For a long time we have placed here the Z'riyonie, Brug., so remarkable for their hinge, which is
furnished with two plates en chevron, crenulated on both surfaces, and each penetrating into two
cavities, or rather between four plates of the opposite side, similarly crenulated on their internal sur-
faces. From the marks on the inside of the valyes we inferred that the animal had not tubes, of any
length at least; and MM. Quoi and Gaymard having discovered it alive, we find, in fact, that, like
the Arcaceex, it has an open cloak without any separate orifices, not even one for the anus. Its foot
is large, truncate, and hooked at its anterior part. The recent Trigonie resemble the Cockles in the
figure of their shell, and in the manner in which it is ribbed. Their interior is nacred. The fossil
Trigoniz are considerably different. Their shell is flattened on one side, oblique, longest in the direc-
tion perpendicular to the hinge, and crossed in the contrary direction by series of tubercles.
THE SECOND FAMILY OF THE ACEPHALA TESTACEA,—
THe MytTILracEx,—
Ilas the cloak open in front, but with a separate aperture for the passage of excrements. All of them
have a foot with which they crawl, or at least draw out, direct, and fix the byssus. They are known
to the vulgar by the name of Mussels.
MussELs, properly so called (Mytilus, Linn.),—
Have a closed, triangular shell, with equal ventricose valves. One of the sides of the acute angle forms
the hinge, and is furnished with a long, narrow ligament. The head of the animal is in the acute
angle ; the other side of the shell, which is the longest, is the anterior one, and allows the passage of
the byssus; it terminates in a rounded angle, and the third side ascends towards the hinge, to which
it is joined by an obtuse angle; near this is the anus, opposite which the cloak forms a peculier aper-
ture or little tube. The animal (Callitriche, Poli) has the edge of its cloak provided with branched
tentacula near the rounded angle, as it is there that the water required for respiration enters. In front,
near the acute angle, there is a small transverse muscle, and a large one behind near the obtuse angle.
The foot resembles a tongue.
In Mytilus, Lam., the summits [of the valves] are nearly terminal. Some species are smooth, others striated.
The common Mussel (M. edulis, Linn.) is spread in extraordinary abundance along all our coast, where it is often
suspended, in long clusters, to rocks, piles, ships, &c. It forms an article of food of some importance, but it is
dangerous when eaten to excess ; [and under certain unknown circumstances, or to some individuals, becomes
deleterious]. Some species have been found in a fossil state, (which Brongniart distinguishes generically by the
name Mitiloide).
In Modiolus, Lam., the apices are lower, and towards the third of the hinge; they are also more protuberant and
rounded, whence the shell has more of the ordinary shape of bivalves. We may also distinguish separately the
Lithodomus, Cuy., which has an oblong shell, almost equally rounded at both ends, and the summits very near
the anterior. They at first suspend themselves to stones, like the common Mussels, but then they perforate them,
and bury themselves in the excavations, whence they cannot again issue. After they have made their cells, the
byssus ceases to grow.* One species (Mytilus lithophagus, Linn.) is very common in the Mediterranean, where
it furnishes a food agreeable enough on account of its peppery taste. There is another (Modiola caudigera) which
has the posterior end of each valve armed with a very hard little appendage, that is, perhaps, of service in the exca
vation of its dwelling.y
Tue FresH-waTer MusseE ts (dnodonfes, Brug.)—
Have the anterior angle rounded like the posterior ; and the angle near the anus obtuse, and almost
rectilinear: their thin and moderately ventricose shell has no tooth in the hinge, but merely a liga-
ment occupying its entire length. The animal (Limnea, Poli) is without a byssus ; and it creeps over
+ The means by which the saxicavous bivalved Mollusea perforate
* “We cannot imagine,” says Sowerby, “that this remark has
rocks has given rise to much discussion: some believe that they do
been made from actual observation, because we believe it te be con-
trary to the nature of the unimal to be at one time attached by a
byssus, and not at another; and, moreover, we have ourselves ‘seen
Lithodomi not more than one-eighth of an inch in length, in as com-
pletely-formed proportions as the fuller-grown specimens.”’—Ep.
the work by the mechanical action of the valves; others attribute it
to asolvent secreted by the animal. All things considered, I think
the first of these opinions, notwithstanding the difficulties in the way
of its adoption, is vet the most probable.
376 MOLLUSCA.
the sand or mud by means of a large, com-
pressed, and nearly quadrangular foot. The
posterior end of the cloak is garnished with
many small tentacula. The Anodontes live in
fresh waters.
We have some native species; and of the largest
(Mytilus cygneus, Linn.) the valves are used to skim
milk. From its insipidity, the animal is not edible.
M. de Lamarck distinguishes, under the name of
Iridina, an oblong species, whose hinge is granu-
lated its entire length. The cloak of the animal is
closed a little behind.* The Dipsas of Leach is
founded on another species, which has the angles
more decidedly marked, and a vestige of a tooth in
the hinge.
Tue Unrones (Unio, Brug.)—
Resemble the Anodontes in the shell and in the
animal, but the hinge is more complicated. There
is a short cavity in the anterior part of the right valve, which receives a short plate or tooth from the
left one, and behind it is a long plate, which is inserted between two others on the opposite side.
They also inhabit fresh water, preferring running streams. Sometimes the anterior tooth is more or
less large and unequal, as in the Mya margaritifera, Linn., whose pearls have been used in making
ornaments. At other times this tooth is laminated, as in Mya pictorum, Linn., known to every body
[from its shells being used in holding water colours].
(A great number of species, remarkable for their size and figure, are found in the lakes and rivers of North
America. MM. Say and Barnes [and Lea] have described them, and have proposed some subgenera amongst them.)
M. Delamarck distinguishes the Hyria, with the angular productions of the hinge so decided that their shell is
almost triangular. And the Castalia, the shell of which, somewhat heart-shaped, is striated with rays; and the
teeth and plates of the hinge are grooved across their longest diameter, which gives them a relationship with the
Trigonie.
There ought to be placed near the Uniones some marine shells, which have a similar animal, and very nearly the
same sort of hinge, but the summits of the valves are more swollen, and prominent ribs radiate from them to the
margins. These are the Cardita, Brug. Their
shape is more or less oblong or cordate. In
some the shell gapes on the lower side. The
Cypricardia, Lam., are Cardite with the tooth
under the summit divided into two or three.
Their form is oblong, and their sides unequal.
M. de Blainville has again separated the Coral-
liophaga, whose shell is thin, and the lateral
lamina [of the hinge] so much obliterated that it
might induce us to approximate them to the
Fig. 191.—Cardita caliculata. Venus. One species is known, that burrows in
masses of coral.
The Venericardia, Lam., differ from the Cardita only because the posterior lamina of their hinge is more trans-
verse and shorter, thus making an advance to the Venus: their form is almost round. It may be inferred from
the muscular impressions that their animal has also a resemblance to that of the Cardita and of the Unio. Both
of them approach the Cardia in general form and in the direction of their ribs.
I suspect that this is also the place for the Crassatella, Lam. (Paphia, Roiss.), which has sometimes been
approximated to Mactra, and at others to Venus. The hinge has two slightly-marked lateral teeth, and two very
strong middle ones, behind which, extending to both sides, is a triangular cavity for an internal ligament. The
valves become very thick with age, and the impression made by the margins of the cloak, leads to the belief that
there are no extensile tubes.
Fig. 190.—Anodon Gipsas.
THE THIRD FAMILY OF THE ACEPHALA TESTACEA,—
Tue CamAcEA,—
Ilas the cloak closed, but perforated with three holes, through one of which the foot passes; the
second furnishes an entrance and exit to the water required for respiration ; and the third is the vent:
the two latter are not prolonged into tubes, as in the following family.
* Notwithstanding the similarity of the shell, Iridina does not belong to this family, but to the Cardiacea.—Ep.
Se eee ee ee ee
ee eee ees ne eee
ACEPHALA TESTACEA. 377
The family comprises only the genus
Cuama, Linn.,—
Where the hinge is very analogous to that of a Unio,—that is to say, the left valve near the summit
is provided with a tooth, and further back with a salient plate, which are received into corresponding
fossee of the right valve. This genus has justly been subdivided. The Tridacne, Brug., have a shell
greatly elongated transversely, and equivalve; the superior angle, which answers to the head and
summit, very obtuse. The animal is very remarkable, for it is not placed in the shell like most others,
but its organs are all directed, or as it were pressed out, forwards. There is a wide opening in the
anterior side of the cloak for the passage of the byssus: a little beneath the anterior angle there is
another aperture by which the water gets access to the branchiz; and in the middle of the inferior
side there is a third smaller opening, corresponding with the anus, so that there is no need of a passage
in the posterior angle, which is solely occupied by a cavity of the cloak, open only to the third aper-
ture, which has been just mentioned. There is but a single transverse muscle, corresponding to the
middie of the margin of the valves.
In the Tridacna of Lamarck the shell has in front, like the cloak, a large aperture with denticulated margins
for the [exit of the] byssus, which is distinctly tendinous, and continuous with the muscular fibres. Such is the
Chama gigas, Linn., of the Indian Ocean, famous for its enormous size. There are individuals which weigh more
than three hundred pounds. The tendinous byssus by which it is suspended to rocks is so large and tough as to
require to be cut with an axe. The animal is edible, although very hard. [It is placed in the shell somewhat
differently from other Lamellebranchiate Mollusca; for, from a peculiar inversion, it is found that its different
parts have not their ordinary correspondency,—a circumstance which Blainville thinks is owing to the suspended
condition of the shell.]
Hippopus, Lam.—The shell is closed and flattened in front, as if it had been truncated. [H. maculatus, from
the South Seas, is the only species. ]
Chama, Brug.—Shell irregular, inequivalved, often lamellated and spinous, and attached to rocks, corals, &c.,
in the manner of Oysters. The summits are often very protuberant, unequal, and curled. Often also their interior
cavity has this form, though nothing on the exterior surface may indicate it. The animal (Psilopus, Poli) has a
small foot, bent almost like that of aman. The tubes, if there are any, are short and separate, and the aperture
through which the foot passes is little, larger than them. There are some living species in the Mediterranean ;
and there are also several fossil species. [The Cleidotherus, Stutchbury, has a very exact resemblance to Chama,
but is worthy generic distinction from the remarkable circumstance of its internal hinge cartilage having an
elongated testaceous appendage, in form resembling the human clavicle. The only species is from Port Jackson. ]
The Dicerates, Lam., do not appear to differ from Chama in anything essential; but their hinge tooth is very
thick, and the spirals of their valves are so prominent as to prompt a comparison of their form with two horns.
{Only known in a fossil state. ]
Isocardia, Lam., has a free, regular, ventricose shell, the beaks of the valves distant, turned backwards, and
involute. The animal (Glossus, Poli) differs from that of Chama only in having a larger and oval foot, and in the
anterior aperture of the cloak beginning to assume the ordinary proportion. One species (Chama cor, Linn.) is
found in the Mediterranean [and German Ocean].
THE FOURTH FAMILY OF THE ACEPHALA TESTACEA,—
Tue CarRDIACEA,—
Have the cloak open in front; and there are besides two separate apertures, (one for respiration and
one for a vent,) which are prolonged in tubes, sometimes distinct, and at others united together. There
is always an adductor muscle at each extremity, and a foot, which in general enables the animal to
creep. We may regard it as a very general rule, that those which have long tubes live buried in the
mud or sand. ‘This peculiarity of their organization is to be traced on the shell by the greater or less
depth of marks made by the insertion of the edges of the cloak previous to its uniting with the impres-
sion of the posterior transverse muscle.
Tue Cockers (Cardium, Linn.)—
Have, like most other Bivalves, a shell with equal ventricose valves, with prominent beaks curved
towards the hinge, which gives them, when we view them laterally, the figure of a heart, whence their
generic name. Ribs, more or less prominent, trend from the beaks to the margins of the valves. But
that which distinguishes the Cardia is their hinge, where we may notice, on both sides in the middle,
two little teeth ; and at some distance before and behind, a tooth or prominent lamina. The animal
(Cerastes, Poli) has usually an ample aperture in the cloak, a very large foot, bent in the middle, with
its point directed forwards, and two short or but moderately long tubes.
378 MOLLUSCA.
The species of Cardia are numerous on our coasts, and the C. edule, Linn., is gathered for food. [Fossil species
occur in nearly all the fossiliferous beds, from the mountain limestone upwards. ]
We may separate from them, under the name of Hemicardia, the species with valves compressed from before
backwards, and strongly keeled in the middle, for it is difficult to believe that the animal is not modified to suit
this singular configuration. : :
THE Donacrs (Donax, Linn.)—
Have nearly the same kind of hinge as the Cardia, but their shell is of a very different form, being a
triangle, of which the obtuse angle is at the summit of the valves, and the base at their edge, and of
which the shortest side is that of the ligament, or the posterior side, a rare circumstance among
Bivalves. They are generally small shells, prettily striated from the beaks to the margins. Their
animal (Peronea, Poli) is furnished with long tubes, that are received into a sinus of the mantle.
We have some native examples. (The Donaz irregularis, a fossil from the neighbourhood of Dax, is the type of
the genus Gratelupia of Desmoulins, and is distinguished from the other Donaces by several tooth-like lamellz
which accompany the hinge teeth.)
Tue Cyctapes, Brug.,—
Like the Cardia and Donaces, have two teeth in the ‘middle of the hinge, and before and behind two
prominent and sometimes crenulated laminz ; but the shell, as in several species of Venus, is more or
less rounded, equilateral, and transversely striated. The external tint is usually grey or greenish. The
animal has moderate tubes, and is an inhabitant of fresh waters.
One species (Tedlina cornea, Linn.) is very common in our marshes.
Cyrena, Lam.—The shell is thick, somewhat triangular and oblique, and covered with an epidermis, and is
further distinguished from the Cyclas by having three hinge teeth. They likewise inhabit rivers, but we have
none in France. Cyprina, Lam.—Shell thick, oval, with curved beaks, three strong teeth, and besides, a lateral
tooth behind: under the teeth a large fossa, in which is lodged a part of the ligament. Palathea, Brug., [Pota-
mophila, Sowerby,] has the sheli a right-angled triangle; three teeth in one valve and two in the other, diverging
from the beaks; and the lateral teeth approximated. The single species known [Venus subviridis, Gmel.] is from
the fresh waters of India. [It is also found in the river Congo.]
This is the proper place to set another genus dismembered from the Venus, viz., the Corbis, Cuv. (Fimbria,
Megerl.) Marine transversely oblong shells, which have also strong middle teeth and well marked lateral plates :
their external surface is furnished with transverse ribs, so regularly crossed by rays that it may be compared to
wicker-work. [Venus fimbriata, Linn., is the type.] Since the impression of the cloak has no fold, the tubes
ought tobe short. There are some fossil species. ;
Tae TELLINID (Tellina, Lin.)—
Have in the centre [of the hinge] a tooth on the left and two teeth on the right, often bifid, and at
some distance in front and behind; on the right valve, a lateral tooth or plate, which does not pene-
trate into a cavity of the opposite one. There is a slight fold near the posterior extremity of both
valves, which renders them unequal in that part, where they gape a little.* The animal (Peronea,
Poli), like that of Donax, has two long tubes, respiratory and excrementitial, which can be withdrawn
into the shell, and concealed in a duplicature of the cloak. The shells are generally transversely
striated, and painted with beautiful colours. Some are oval and thickish; others oblong and much
compressed ; others lenticular. Instead of a fold, we often find in the latter merely a deviation in the
course of the transverse strie. We could separate generically some oblong species, which have no
lateral teeth; and others that, with the hinge of a Tellina, have no posterior fold, form the genus
Tellinides, Lam.
It is necessary to distinguish from Tellina the Lovipes, Poli, which have a lenticular shell with the central teeth
almest obsolete, and behind the nates a simple groove for the ligament. The animal has a short double tube, and
its foot is prolonged into a cylindrical cord. We notice within the valves, besides the ordinary impressions, a
mark going obliquely from the impression of the anterior muscle (which is very long) towards the nates. The
impression of the cloak exhibits no sinus for the retractor muscle of the tube.
Lucina, Brug., has, like Cardium, Cyclas, &c., separate lateral teeth penetrating between corresponding lamine
of the other valve; and in the centre are two teeth, which are often scarcely visible. The shell is orbicular,
without an impress of the retractor muscle of the tube, but that of the anterior retractor muscle is very long.
Having thus the same marks as Loripes, their animals ought to be analogous. [It is obvious that Loripes and
Lucina are but one and the same genus.] The recent species, so far as is known, are munch less numerous than
the fossil: the latter are very common in the vicinity of Paris.
We ought to place near the Lucina the Ongulina, which has an orbicular shell, two hinge teeth, but no lateral
anes, and the anterior muscular impression is not so long. =
* [“ The irregular flexuosity of the anterior ventral margin appears | species possessing this character, and agreeing alsu in other general
to have been constantly regarded as the principal distinguishing eha- | circumstances, it may perhaps be still considered as the essentiai
racter of this beautiful genus; and when we consider the number of | character of the genus.”—Sowerly.]
oo
~T
©
ACEPHALA TESTACEA.
Tue Venusip& (Venus, Linn.)—
Comprise many shells, whose common character is to have the teeth and laminz of the hinge collected
under the beaks in a single group. They are in general flatter and more elongated in a direction
parallel with the hinge than the Cardia. Their ribs, when there are any, are almost always transverse,
which is the contrary of the rule in the Cardia. The ligament often leaves, behind the beaks, an
elliptical impression, to which the term vulva las been applied; and in front of the beaks there is
almost always another oval impression that has been called the anus.* The animal has always two tubes,
capable of being more or less protruded beyond the shell, but they are sometimes united together
apparently in one; and it has also a compressed foot wherewith to crawl.
M. de Lamarck restricts the name Venus to those which have three divergent teeth under the beaks. This cha-
racter is peculiarly distinct in the species with an oblong, slightly convex shell. [These have been separated by
Sowerby to form his genus Pudlastra, to which he unites the Venerupis, Lam., believing that the latter do never
perforate rocks, but merely occupy the holes excavated by other animals.] Some (Astarte, Sow., or Crassina,
Lam.) have only two diverging hinge teeth, and resemble the Crassatella in their thickness and some other
characters. Among the heart-shaped species it is important to notice those whose transverse ribs or striz termi-
nate in crests or tuberosities on the posterior side; and those which have longitudinal ribs and elevated crests.
They lead by degrees to the Cytherea, Lam., which has a fourth tooth upon the rizht valve, projecting under the
anus, and received in a corresponding fossa of the left valve. There are some species, as in Venus, of an elliptical
and elongated form, and others that are ventricose, among which is the famous species (Venus Dione, Linn.), that
originated the application of the name of the Goddess of Love to a shell, and remarkable for the long pointed
spines that guard its posterior end. There are species too of an orbicular form with slightly curved beaks, in
which the impression of the retractor muscle of the tubes forms a large, almost rectilinear triangle.
When the animals are better known, it is probable we may have to separate from Cytherea,—1. The species of a
much compressed, lenticular shape, with beaks approximating to a point. There being no impression of the fold of
the cloak, we infer that the tubes are not extensile. 2. Those of a ventricose, orbicular form, which want the
impression just mentioned, but have a very long imprint of the anterior muscle, as in Lucina. 3. The thick species
with radiated ribs and without the impression of the cloak, which connect the Venuside with the Venericardia.
There has been already separated from Venus the Capsa, Brug., which have on one side of the hinge two teeth,
and on the other one only, but bifid; the shell has no anus, is considerably convex, oblong, and the impression
left by the retractor muscle of the foot is considerable ; and the Petricola, Lam., with two or three very distinct
teeth, one of them forked, on each side of the hinge. Their form is more or less cordate; but, as they live in
cavities of stone, [which they themselves perforate,] they become sometimes irregular. From the marks left on
the shell by the cloak, their tubes ought to be larger.
The Corbule, Brug., similar in form to the triangular or heart-shaped Cytherez, have only a single strong tooth
in each valve, locking side by side. The ligament isinternal. The tubes ought to be short; and the valves are
rarely quite equal. The fossil species are much more numerous than those actually existing. Some live in the
interior of stones. [The Sphenia, Turton, separated from Corbula, and which has C. rostrata as its type, has not
been adopted by foreign Conchologists. Sowerby unites it to Mya.]
Tue Macrraip® (Mactra, Linn.)\—
Are distinguished among the shells of this family because the ligament is internal, and is lodged on
both sides in a triangular fossa. They have all a compressed foot, fit to creep with.
In Mactra, Lam., the ligament is attended in the left valve, on both sides, with a lateral tooth, which locks
within two lamin of the opposite valve. Close to the ligament there is on both valves a tooth which is folded
into the shape of the letter V, the point being nearest the umbo. The tubes are short and united. We have some
species on our shores.f In the Lavignons [Listera, Turton] the lateral teeth are almost obliterated: nothing is
noticeable but a smal] tooth near the internal ligament, and we may remark also a small exterior ligament: the
posterior side of the shell is the shortest. The valves gape a little. The tubes are separate and very long, as in
Tellina. One species (Mya hispanica, Chemn.) is native, living in the sand at the depth of several inches.
THE FIFTH FAMILY OF THE ACEPHALA TESTACEA—
THe INcLusa,—
Hfas the cloak open at the anterior end, or near the middle only, for the passage of the foot. The
opposite end is prolonged into a double tube, that can be pushed far beyond the shell. This is always
* These terms are apt to mislead, and are otherwise objectionable. | species. The same author has also given a good definition of Amphi-
The student should remember that the ligament is always bn the pos- | desma, which is not synonymous with the Ligula; but our limits
terior side of the beaks. prevent us going into detail. Cumingia, Sowerby, should be placed
+ Erucina, Lam., is allied to Mactra, but indifferently character- | near to Amphidesma. It is remarkable for the dissimilarity of the
ized. One portion of them may be Crassatellea. dmphidesma, Lum., | hinge of the two valves, oue having a strong lateral tooth on each side
or Ligula of Montagu, appear also to be atlined to Mactra; but they | of the ligament, and the other being entirely destitute of lateral teeth.
are too little known to assign to them a definite place. [Hrycina has | The species are found in sand, in the fissures of rocks, and, so far as is
been since well defined by Sowerby, who has characterized three | known, they are trepical.]
380 MOLLUSCA.
agape at both extremities. They live almost umformly ouried in sand or mud, in rocks or in
wood.
Tur Myapz (Mya, Linn.)—
Are bivalved shells with a variable hinge. The double tube forms a fleshy cylinder; the foot is com-
pressed. From variations in the hinge MM. Daudin, Lamarck, &c., have established the following
subdivisions, the first three having an internal ligament.
Lutraria, Lam.—the ligament, like that of the Mactra, is inserted in a large triangular fossa in each valve, and
in front of that fossa is a small tooth en chevron, but there are no lateral teeth. The gape of the valves is wide,
particularly at the posterior end, whence the large double tube for respiration and excremential matters protrudes.
The foot, which issues at the opposite end, is small and compressed. The species burrow in sand at the mouth of
rivers.
Mya, Lam., has in one valve a broad, spoon-shaped tooth, which projects into the other valve, in which there
is a fossa, and the ligament is stretched from the fossa to the tooth. The species on our shores burrow in sand.
Near to the My we ought to place the Anatine, Lam., that have a small moveable testaceous appendage, connected
with the ligament immediately before the hinder teeth. In the Solemya, Lam., the
ligament appears externally, but aportion of it remains attached to a spoon-shaped
tooth in each valve. There is no other toothin the hinge. A thick epidermis overlaps
the margins of theshell. An example (Tellina togata, Poli) lives in the Mediterranean,
[The animal is so remarkable that it may become the type of a distinct family, for,
instead of four lamellar branchiz, it has two only, which are pectinate, or rather pen-
nate.| Glycymeris, Lam. (Crytodairia, Daud.), has neither teeth, nor lamin, nor
fosse, in the hinge, but a simple callosity, behind which there is an external ligament.
The animal is similar to Mya. The best known species (Mya siliqua, Linn.), comes
from the Arctic seas. Panopea, Mesnard, Lagr., have in front of the callosity of the
Fig. 192.—Anatina suorostrata preceding, a strong tooth immediately under the beak, which crosses with a similar tooth
of the opposite valve,—a character which affines them to Solen. There is a large species from the hills at the foot
of the Apennines, so well preserved that it has been sometimes believed to have been brought from thesea. Per-
haps we ought to remove from the genus another fossil species, which is almost completely closed at the anterior end.
We may arrange at the end of these different modifications of the Myadex, the Pandora, Brug., which has one
valve much flatter than the other, an internal ligament placed crosswise, accompanied with a projecting tooth of
the flat valve. The posterior side of the shell is elongated. The animal is more completely contained within the
shell than it isin the preceding genera, and the valves close better, but its habits are thesame. One native species
(Tellina inequivalvis, Chemn.), is well known.
Here, also, we group together some small but singular genera. The Byssomia, Cuv., characterized by an obiong
toothless shell, with the opening for the foot very nearly in the centre of the valves, and opposite the beaks. They
perforate rocks and corals. One species, furnished with a byssus (MJ/ytilus pholadis, Mull.), is very numerous in
the seasofthenorth. Hiatella, Daud., has ashell that gapes in the middle where the foot protrudes, as in the pre-
ceding, but the tooth of the hinge is more distinct. The shell is often armed backwards with [two] rows of spines.
The species live in sand and amid zoophytes, &c. The northern seas possess a small species.*
Tae Soxtenes (Solen, Linn.) —
Have an oblong or elongated bivalved shell, but their hinge is always furnished with distinct teeth, and
their ligament is always external.
Solen, Cuv., or Razor-fish, has a shell in the form of an elongated cylinder, with two or three teeth in each valve
towards the anterior extremity, where the foot passes out. This is of a conical shape, and is used by the animal
to form its burrow in the sand, in which it sinks rapidly on the approach of danger. Several species inhabit our
shores. The species in which the teeth approach near the centre of the shell may be distinguished generically.
The shell in some of them is still long and straight; in others it is wider and shorter, and the foot of these is very
large. Some such are found in the Mediterranean. Inthe Sanguinolaria, Lam., the hinge is very nearly the same
as in the broad Solenes, and there are two hinge teeth at the middle of each valve; but the valves approximate
much closer at their ends, where they only gape to a slight extent, as in some of the Mactre: S. vosea is the type.
Psammobia, Lam., differs from Sanguinolaria in having a single tooth in one valve, which clasps in between two of
the opposite ones. And the Psammothea, Lam., have only one tooth in each valve, but otherwise resemble
Psammobia. [The Glauconome, Gray, is a geuus of the family Solenacee, “ inhabiting some of the great rivers of
the continent of China.”” The shell is thin, oblong, with close margins, and three teeth in each valve. Solenelia,
Sowerby, is an interesting genus, partaking of the characters of Nucula and Solen, so that it may be regarded as
the link that connects the two families Sclenacee and Mactracee, “It belongs to the Solenacez, having the external
ligament and the large sinus in the muscular impression of the mantle; but resembles Nucula in having the lateral
teeth divided into a series of minute and pointed teeth, differing from it, however, in not having an internal
ligament.’’ The species are South American.]
Tue Puorapes (Pholas, Linn.),—
Have two principal valves, wide and ventricose on the side of the mouth, narrowed and elongated on
the opposite side, and leaving at each end a large oblique opening; the hinge has, like that of the Mya,
* (Byssomia, Hiatella, Biopholius, and Pholeobius of Leach, are all reduced to the Saxicava of Lam., by Sowerby, and not unreasonably.j
ACEPHALA TESTACEA. 381
properly so called, a lamina projecting from one vatve into tne other, and an internal ligament proceeding
from that lamina to a corresponding fossa. The cloak is reflected outward upon the hinge, and con-
tains one or sometimes two or three supernumerary pieces. The foot issues by the opening at the side
of the mouth, which is the widest, and from the opposite end there comes out the two tubes united in
one, and capable of being extended in every direction. The Pholades inhabit cells which they have
made, some in the mud, others in rocks, {and others in wood]. They are sought after [in some
countries] from their agreeable taste.
Pholas dactylus, Linn., occurs on our coasts. [The genus Xylophaga of Turton, which burrows in decayed wood,
is reduced by Deshayes to Pholas. ]
Tue Terepines (Teredo, Linn.)—
Have the mantle extended in a tube much longer than the two small rhomboidal valves, and terminated
by two short tubes, the base of which is furnished on each side with a calcareous and moveable kind
of operculum or palette. These Acephales, while quite young, penetrate and establish their habitations
in submerged pieces of wood, such as piles, ship’s bottoms, &c., perforating and destroying them in
every direction. It is thought that, in order to penetrate as fast as it increases in size, the Teredo
excayates the wood by means of its valves ; but the tubes remain near the opening by which its entrance
was effected, and through which, by the aid of its palette, it receives water and aliment. The gallery it
inhabits is lined with a calcareous crust which exudes from its body, and which forms a second kind
of tubular shell for it. It is a noxious and destructive animai in the seaports of Europe.
The common species (7. navalis, Linn.), which is said to have been introduced from the torrid zone, has more than
once threatened Holland with ruin, by the destruction of its dikes. It is six inches in length and upwards, and
has simple palattes. In tropical countries, there are large species with jointed and ciliated palettes, which deserve
notice for the analogy they establish with the Cirrhopodes. Such is the Teredo palmulatus, Lam.
Tue Fistutana, Brug.—
Has been distinguished from Teredo, for its external tube is entirely closed at its larger end, and is more
or less like a bottle or club. The species are sometimes found buried in wood or fruits that have been
apparently submerged in the water; sometimes they are simply enveloped in the sand. The animal
has two small valves and two palettes, as in the Teredo. Recent specimens are brought from the
Indian Ocean, but our formations have preserved some fossil species.
Near Fistulana we should place Gastrochena, Spengler*, whose shells have a toothless hinge, and the margins
being wide apart in front, leave a large oblique opening, opposite to which there is in the cloak a small opening for
the passage of the foot. The double tube, which can be concealed entirely within the shell, is capable of great
elongation. It appears certain that they have a calcareous tube. In some species, the beaks are at the anterior
angle; in others, near the middle. They live in the interior of madrepores, which they perforate. [‘‘ This bivalve
is inclosed in the posterior clavate extremity of a shelly tube, which is attenuated and open anteriorly, its aperture
being oblong and bilobate, or nearly divided into two by a sort of septum which does not quite meet in the centre:
this double aperture serves for the passage of the two tubes of the animal: the posterior extremity of the shelly
tube is closed. This irregular clavate tube, already inclosing the two valves of the Gastrochena, is generally found
within some other shell, to the inside of which it is attached, or it is protected in the ready-formed cavities of shells
or rocks, or it lines cavities perforated by the animal itself in rocks, shells, or corals, and in this latter case, the
double termination of the shelly tube projects beyond the surface of the coral or other object in which it is
inclosed.’’]
Among fossils, two genera have been recognized furnished with tubes like the Teredo, but the first [Teredina,
Lam.] has a little, spoon-shaped cavity in each valve, and a little loose piece, in form of a shield, at the hinge.
The other (Clavagella, Lam.) has one of its valves agglutinated to tiie tube, and the other loose. A living species
is found in the madrepores of the Sicilian seas, which has been described by M. Audouin. [The best description
of this genus is given by Messrs. Broderip and Owen in the Trans. of the Zoological Society.]
Some naturalists think we should also place in this family
Tue ASPERGILLUM,—
The shell of which is formed of an elon-
gated, conical tube, closed at its widest ex-
~ tremity by a disk perforated with numerous
small tubular holes ; the little tubes of the
outer range, being longest, form a kind of
corolla round it. The reason for approxi-
mating them to the Acephala with tubes is
Fig 193 —Aspergillum. found in the fact that there is a double
* According to Deshayes, Gastrocnena and Fistulana are the same,—Ep.
MOLLUSCA.
projection on one part of the cone, which really resembles the two valves of the Acephales. The re-
semblance between its little tubes, and those which envelope the tentacula of certain Terebella, formerly
caused this animal to be referred to the Annelides.
The best known species (Asp. javanus) is seven or eight inches in length. [Rang conjectures that the animal
of Aspergillum is essentially the same as that of Clavagella, and, as well as Blainville, he erroneously thinks that
both are furnished with a byssus passing through all the anterior apertures of the tube, to attach it to foreign bodies.
The Aspergillum probably burrows in sand, the disk underneath, and the tubular part uppermost.]
THE SECOND ORDER OF THE ACEPHALES.
THE SHELL-LESS ACEPHALES, (or A. NubA). *
This is a small order, and differs so far from the other Acephales that it might be made a
distinct class, were such a division considered to be convenient. Their branchiz assume
various forms, but are never divided into four leaflets: the shell is replaced by a cartilaginous
tunic, sometimes so thin that it is as flexible as a membrane. We divide the order into two
families.
THE FIRST FAMILY OF THE ACEPHALA NUDA,—
THE SEGREGATA,—
Embraces the genera whose individuals are isolated and without mutual organic connection, although
they often live in societies.
Tue Brenores, Brug. (Thalia, Brown ; Salpa and Dagysa, Gm.),—
Have the cioak and its cartilaginous envelope oval or cylindrical, and open at the two extremities. On
the side of the anus the aperture is transverse, wide, and furnished with a valve, which allows the water
to enter, but prevents its egress; on the side of the mouth the aperture is simply tubular. Muscular
bands embrace the cloak and contract the body. The animal moves by forcing out from the anterior
aperture the water which has entered the body by the posterior, so that its motion is always retrograde,
whence it has happened that some naturalists have mistaken the posterior aperture for the real mouth.
It also generally swims with the back undermost. The branchia form a single tube or riband, furnished
with regular vessels, placed obliquely in the middle of the tubular cavity of the cloak in such a manner
as to be constantly bathed by the water as it traverses that cavity.f The heart, the viscera, and the
liver, are piled near the mouth towards the back; but the position of the ovary is variable. The cloak
and its envelope exhibit in the sun the colours of the rainbow, and are so transparent that the whole
structure of the animal can be seen through them : in many they are furnished with perforated tubercles.
The animal has been seen to come out from its envelope without apparently any injury. But a more
curious fact in their history is that, during a certain period, they remain united together, as they were
in the ovary, and float in the sea in long chains, the individuals being disposed, however, in a pattern
different in different species. M. de Chamisso assures us that he has ascertained a still more singular
fact, which is, that the individuals that have issued from a multiplicate ovary have not an ovary of the
same kind, but produce only isolated individuals of a form considerably different from their originals ;
and these again, give birth to others with ovaries similar to the parents of the first, so that there is,
alternately, a scanty generation of separated individuals, and a numerous generation of aggregated indi-
viduals, and these two alternating generations do not resemble each other. Certainly we have observed,
in some species, small individuals adherent to the interior of larger ones by a peculiar sucker, which
were different in shape tiom those which contained them. These animals are found in abundance in
the Mediterranean and the warmer portions of the ocean, and are frequently phosphorescent.
The Thalia, Brown, have a little crest or vertical fin near the posterior end of the back.
Amongst the Salpe, properly so called, there are some which have, within the cloak, above the visceral mass, a
gelatinous plate of a deep colour, which may be the rudiment of a shell. In others there is only a simple protu-
berance of the cloak itself in this situation, but of a thicker texture. In others there is neither plate nor pro-
€ The Acephalophora hetcrobranchiata of Blainville. The Tuniccta | + Some authors say that this tube is perforated at bothends, and that
of Lamarck. the water traverses it, 2 fact I have in vain sought to determine.
ae ee ee ee ee ee es te
ACEPHALA NUDA. 383
tuberance, but the cloak is prolonged into certain points. And of tnese some have a single point at each extremity,
others have two, three, or even more at the oral extremity ; some have one only at that end ; and the greater number
are simply oval or cylindrical.
Tue Ascip1x (Aseidia, Linn.), Thetyon of the Ancients.
The cloak and its cartilaginous envelope, which is frequently very thick, resemble sacs everywhere
closed, except at two orifices, which correspond to the tubes of many Bivalves, one of which admits the
water of respiration, and the other is the vent. Their branchiz form a large sac, at the bottom of
which the mouth is situated, and near the mouth is the mass of viscera. The envelope is much wider
than the cloak properly so called. This is fibrous and vascular; and we perceive on it one of the
ganglions between the two tubes. These animals attach themselves to rocks and other bodies, and are
deprived of all power of locomotion; the chief sign of vitality which they exhibit consists in the ab-
sorption and evacuation of water through one of their orifices: when alarmed, they eject it to a con-
siderable distance. They abound in every sea, and some of them are eaten.
Some species are remarkable for the long pedicle which supports them. M. Savigny, from his own researches
and mine, has attempted to subdivide the Ascidiz into several subgenera: such are Cynthia,—body sessile, envelope
coriaceous, branchial sac plaited longitudinally. Phadlusia differs from the preceding in the branchial sac not being
plaited ; their envelope is gelatinous. Clavellina,—the branchial sac without plaits, not reaching the bottom of the
envelope, the body pedunculate, the envelope gelatinous. Boltenia,—the body pedunculate, and the envelope coria-
ceous. He also takes into consideration the number and form of the tentacula which encircle the inside of the
branchial orifice, but their characters, in part anatomical, cannot yet be applied with certainty to a great number
of species. Mr. Macleay has more recently proposed two genera, the Cystingia and Dendrodoa, on distinctions of
the same nature.
THE SECOND FAMILY OF THE ACEPHALA NUDA,—
THE AGGREGATA,—
Comprises animals more or less analogous to the Ascidia, but united in a common mass, so that they
seem to communicate organically with each other, and in this respect to connect the Mollusca with the
Zocphytes ; but what, independently of their peculiar organization, is opposed to this idea, is that,
according to the observations of MM. Audouin and Milne Edwards, the individuals at their birth live
and swim about separately, and only become united at a certain subsequent period of their life. Their
branchie form, as in the Ascidia, a large sac, which the food must traverse before it can reach the
mouth : their principal ganglion is likewise between the mouth and the anus, and the disposition of the
viscera and of the ovary is very nearly similar.*
Nevertheless some have, like the Biphor, an opening at each end. Such are
THE Borrytuus, Gertn.,—
That has an oval form, adherent to various foreign bodies, and united by tens or twelves, like the rays
of astar. The branchial orifices are at the outer end of the rays, and the vents open in a common
cavity, which is in the centre of a star. When an orifice is irritated one animal contracts only, but if
the irritation is applied to the centre, they all contract. These minute creatures attach themselves to
Ascidiz, sea-weeds, &c. In some species three or four starred clusters appear to be piled upon one
another.
Tue Pyrosoma#, Peron.—
Are united in great numbers, so as to form a large hollow cylinder, open at one end, and closed at
the other, which swims in the ocean by the alternate contraction and dilatation of the individual animals
which compose it. These terminate in points on the exterior, so that the whole surface of the cylinder
is bristled with them: the branchial orifices are pierced near these points, and the vents open into the
cavity of the tube. We might thus compare a Pyrosoma to a great number of the stars of a Botryllus
that had been strung in a line together, but the whole mass remaining moveable.
The Mediterranean and Atlantic produce some large species, the animals of which are arranged with but little
regularity. They sparkle during the night with all the brilliancy of phosphorus. A small species is also known
(P. atlanticwm), in which the animals are arranged in very regular rings.
The remaining species of this family have, like the typical Ascidia, the vent and the branchial aperture near
each other, on the same extremity of the body. All that are known are fixed, and they have been hitherto con-
founded with the Aleyonia. The mass of the viscera of each individual is more or less prolonged in the cartila-
* To M. Savigny we are indebted for our knowledge of the singular ; known the peculiar structure of the Botryllus and of the Pyrosoma.
organization of this family, which was formerly confounded with the | See the adinirable work of Savigny on Invertebrated Animals, part ii.
Zoophytes. At the same time, MM. Desmarest and Lesueur made
384 MOLLUSCA.
always represents on the surface a little star with six rays. We unite them all under the name of Polyclinum.
Some cover foreign bodies like fleshy crusts; others rise in conical or globose masses. Others again expand into
a disk, so as to have a distant resemblance to a flower or an Actinia; or they are lengthened out into cylindrical
branches, supported by more slender pedicles; or they are grouped into cylinders (Synoicum, Lam.). It even
appears from some recent observations that the Escharide, hitherto arranged with polypiferous Zoophytes, belong
to the Molluscans of this family.
THE FIFTH CLASS OF MOLLUSCA.
ginous or gelatinous common mass, and more or less constricted and dilated at particular parts*; but each orifice
THE BRACHIOPODES.f
Like the Acephales, the Brachiopodes have a cloak with two lobes, and this cloak is
always open. In place of a foot, they have two fleshy arms, garnished with numerous fila-
ments, which they can push beyond the shell and withdraw within it: the mouth is between
the insertions of the arms. We are not well acquainted with their organs of generation, nor
with the nervous system.{ They are all covered with a fixed bivalve shell, and are conse-
quently destitute of lecomotion. We only know three genera of them.
Tut Lineuts, Bruyi—
Have two equal, flattish, oblong valves, with the beaks at the end of one of the narrowest sides, gaping
at the opposite end, and attached between the two beaks to a fleshy pedicle, by which they are sus-
pended to rocks. Their arms are rolled up spirally, to lie within the shell. It appears that their
branchiz consist of little leaflets, arranged all round each lobe of the cloak, on its internal surface.
Only ene species (Lingula anatina, Cuv.) is known, from the Indian Ocean. [Mr. Broderip has described two
other species. |
THE TEREBRATULA, Brug.—
Have two unequal valves united by ahinge: the summit of one, more protuberant than the other, is per-
forated to permit the passage of a fleshy pedicle which attaches the shell to rocks, madrepores, other shells,
&ec. Internally, a small bony framework is observed, that is sometimes sufficiently complex, composed
of two branches, which articulate with the imperforate valve, and which support the two arms, edged
all round with long, closely-set fringes, between which there. is, on the side next to the large valve, a
third simply membranous and much longer appendage, usually spirally convoluted, and fringed like the
arms. The mouth is a small vertical fissure between these three large appendages. The principal part
of the body, situated near the hinge, contains the numerous muscles, which reach from one valve to the
other, and between them are the viscera, which occupy but little space. The ovaria appear to be two
ramose productions, adherent to the parietes of each valve. I have not yet been able to satisfy
myself in regard to the position of the branchia. Numberless Terebratule are found, in a fossil or
petrified state, in certain secondary strata of ancient formations. The living species are less numerous.
There are some species broader transversely, or longer in the direction perpendicular to the hinge, with a
margin entire, or emarginate, or three-lobed, or with several lobes; there are even some that are triangular:
their surface may be smooth, or furrowed, or veined: they are thick, or thin, or even transparent. In several,
instead of a hole in the apex of their valve, there isan emargination, and this is sometimes partly formed by two
accessory pieces, &c. It is probable that the animals, when better known, will present generic differences. AlI-
ready there have been recognized in the
Spirifer, Sow., two large cones, formed of a spiral thread, which appear to have been the supports of the animal.
In the Thecidea, Def., the support seems to have been incorporated with the small valve.
Tue OrpicuLa, Cuy.—
Have two unequal valves, one of which, being round and conical, resembles the shell of a Patella: the
other is flat, and adherent to rocks. The arms of the animal (Crispus, Poli) are ciliated and spirally
curved, like those of the Lingula.
* On these peculiarities Savigny has founded his genera Polyclinum, t [Mr. Owen has an admirable memoir on their anatomy in the Ist
Aplidium, Didemnum, Eucalium, Diazona, Sigillina, &c., which vn) of the Trans. of the Zoological Society.)
§ Observations more precise than any we yet have made appear
necessary before we can arrange the Mugas of Sowerby, the Strigoce-
phates of Defrance, and some other groups, near this one.
it appears to us unnecessary to preserve.
+ Palliobranchiata of M. de Blainville. [Rang makes them the Ist
order of the Testaceous Acephales. }
(sy)
GO
On
CIRRHOPODLS.
ur seas produce a small species (Patella anomala, Mull.).
The Discin, Lam., are Orbicule whose inferior valve is notched with a fissure.* We must also approximate to
the Orbicule,
The Crania, Brug., whose animal has equally ciliated arms, but the shells have deep and round internal mus-
cular impressions, in which some have fancied they saw a likeness to the figure of a skull. One (Anumia cranio-
Jaris, Linn.) is a native of our seas. There are many fossil species, of which M. Hoeninghaus has given a beautiful
monograph.
[The Producta of Sowerby is a fossil genus, with a shell somewhat like a Cardium in figure, and rendered re-
markable by the manner in which the anterior margin is produced beyond the part inhabited by the animal. The
species are, to a certain extent, characteristic of the strata of secondary formation, and particularly of the carbon-
iferous or mountain limestone. ]
THE SIXTH CLASS OF THE MOLLUSCA.
THE CIRRHOPODES} (Lepas and Triton, Linn.)
In several points of view the Cirrhopodes effect a sort of connection between this sub-
kingdom and that of Articulated Animals. Enveloped in a cloak, and im a shell whose valves
often resemble those of several of the Acephales, their mouth is furmshed with lateral jaws,
and the abdomen with filaments named cirri, arranged in pairs, composed of a number of little
ciliated articulations, and representing a kind of feet or swimmers, such as we see under the
tail of many Crustacea. The heart is situated in the dorsal region, and the branchie on the
sides: the nervous system forms a series of ganglions in the abdomen. However, it may be
said that the cirrhous feet are merely the analogues of the articulated appendages of certain
Teredines, while the ganglions are in some respects only repetitions of the posterior ganglion
of the Bivalves. The position of these animals in the shell is such that the mouth is at the
bottom, and the cirri near the orifice. Between the two last cirri there is a long fleshy tube,
which has been sometimes inadvertently mistaken for a proboscis; and at its base, near the
back, is the vent. The stomach is puckered with a number of little cavities in its parietes,
which appear to fulfil the functions of a liver:
we notice besides a simple intestine, a double
ovary, and a double serpentine canal termi-
nating in the extremity of the fleshy tube pre-
viously mentioned. ‘The eggs pass through this tube,
and in their course are exposed to the influence of
the seminal fluid. The Cirrhopodes are all fixed.
Linneus considered them all as belonging to one
genus, which Bruguiéres divided into two, and
these have recently been much subdivided.
Toe Anatira, Brug.—
Hlas a compressed cloak, open on one side, and sus-
pended to a fleshy tube, varying greatly as to the
number of testaceous pieces with which it is furnished.
The animal has twelve pairs of cirri, six on each side ;
those nearest the mouth are the shortest and thickest.
The branchiz are elongated pyramidical appendages,
that adhere to the external base of the whole of the
cirri, or of part of them.
In the commonest species (Pentalasmis, Leach) the two
principal valves have a considerable resemblance to those of
a Mussel; two others serve to complete a part of the margin
of the shell opposite the beak ; and a fifth odd one unites the
Fig. 194.—Group of Anatifa, attached to a ship's bottom,
~ (7 We have shown that Lamarck’s new geuus Discina ought to be | Orbicula norvegica, which we sent to him.”—Sowerby.|
entirely expunged, as being actually formed from some specimens of 4 The Cirripedes of Lamarck: the Nematopodes of Blainville.
cc
386 MOLLUSCA.
posterior margin to that of the opposite valve: these five pieces cover the whole of the cloak. From the place
where the ligament should be springs the fleshy peduncle. A strong adductor muscle unites the two valves near
their beaks. The mouth of the animal lies concealed behind them, and the posterior
end of the body, with all its little articulated feet, comes out a little further down,
between the first four valves. The widest spread species in our seas (Lepas anatifera,
Linn.) has got its name from having given rise to a fable of its being the original or
parent of the Barnacle-goose. They grow attached to rocks, piers, to the bottom of
ships, &c. We may distinguish the Pollicipes, Leach, which, besides the five prin-
cipal valves, has several small ones near the pedicle. In some species these valves [
almost equal the primary in size. There is often an odd one opposite the normal
oddone. [Scalpellum, Leach, consists of thirteen valves, six on each side and one
dorsal; and its peduncle is squamose.] Cineras, Leach.—The cartilaginous cloak
incloses five valves, but of small size, so as not to occupy the whole surface. Otion,
Leach.--The cloak contains only two very small valves, with three little pieces which
scarcely merit that name; and there are two tubular appendages in the shape of ears.
Tetralismis, Cuv., has only four paired valves encircling the aperture, two being
longer than the others. The animal is partly contained in the pedicle, which is wide
and hirsute. They are, in some degree, Balani without a tube. ([Zithotrya, Sow.,
is pedunculated like Anatifa, but has, at the base of the peduncle, a shelly appendage
analogous to the testaceous base of Balanus, and possesses besides a peculiarity not
to be found in any other genus of this class, that of penetrating stones for its habi-
tation. ] Fig. 195.—Cineras Cranchii,
Tue Bavanus, Brug., or ACORN-SHELLS.
The principal part of the shell consists of a testacous tube attached to various bodies, the aperture
of which is more or less closed by two or four valves. This tube is formed of various pieces or com-
partments, which appear to unloose or separate in proportion as the growth of the animal requires
additional room. The branchiz, the mouth, the articulated tentacula, and the anal tube, differ little
from the same parts in the Anatifa.
In Balanus, properly so called, the tubular portion of the shell is a truncated cone, formed of six outer valves,
separated by as many inner ones, three of which are narrower than the others. Their base is usually formed of a
calcareous lamina, fixed to various bodies. The four valves of the operculum close the aperture exactly. The
rocks, shells, and piers of all our coasts are, in a manner, covered with a species, the
Lepas balanus, Linn.
There have been separated from these the Acasta, Leach, whose base is irregular, con-
vex outwardly, and not fixed: the greater number live within sponges. [Sowerby reunites
Acasta to Balanus.] Conia, Blainv., whose shell has only four exterior valves. [On the
contrary, in the Octomeris, Sow., the pieces or valves amount to eight.] Asema, Ranz.,
whose shell has no well-marked exterior valves. Purgoma, Say-, whose shell forms a very
depressed cone, with Only a very small aperture, almost as in a shell of the Fissurella.
Ochthosia, Ranz.,which have only three outer valves, and a bivalved operculum. Creusia,
Leach, with four outer valves, and a bivalved operculum, M. de la Lamarck sepa-
rates, under the name of Coronula, the depressed species in which the
valves are loosely cellular ; and under that of Tubicinella, the species which
form an elongated cone, but narrowest at the base, and girded with ring's that
mark the successive epochs of its growth. There are species of both genera
which plant themselves on the skin of Whales, and penetrate into their lard.
Diadema, Ranz.—The shell is almost spherical, and has only two small
valves, almost concealed in the membrane that closes their operculum. The
opercula do not shut the aperture entirely without the aid of the mem-
brane that unites them. They also live upon Whales; and we often find Otions attached to their surface.
Fig. 196.—B, spinosus.
Fig. 197.—Conia radiata.
a ee ee
THIRD GREAT DIVISION OF THE ANIMAL KINGDOM.
THE ARTICULATED ANIMALS.
Tuts third general type of organization is quite as strongly characterized as that
of the Verteb;ata. The skeleton is not internal, as in the latter: but is seldom
altogether absent, as in the Mollusks. The articulated rings which encircle the bedy,
and frequently the limbs, supply the place of skeleton—and being, in almost every
instance, tolerably hard, furnish the necessary resisting fulcra to the muscles of loco-
motion ; whence, as among the Vertebrates, we find that the several actions of stepping,
running, leaping, swimming, and flying, are performed by them. There are also some
families among them that are either footless, or have merely soft and membranous
articulated limbs, by which they can at most crawl. This external position of their
hard parts, with the muscles inward, reduces each articulation to the condition of a
case, and only permits of two kinds of movements. When attached to the next arti-
culation by a closed joint, as in the instance of the limbs, the only motion is by
ginglymus, that is, in a single direction, so that numerous articulations are required to
impart variety of action: and from this results a very great loss of power in the
muscles, and consequently a general feebleness in the creature in proportion to its
magnitude. The articulated pieces which compose the body frame-work, however,
are not always thus connected; being oftener united by flexible membranes only,
which slide considerably one over another, and so allow of more varied movements,
but not of the same force.
The system of organs in which all Articulated Animals bear the nearest resemblance
to each other, is that of the nerves.
Their brain, placed over the cesophagus, and supplying nerves to the parts ad-
jacent to the head, is very small. Two chords, which encircle the cesophagus, are
continued along the abdomen, and are connected at intervals by double knots or
ganglia, from which the nerves of the body and of the limbs are sent forth. Each of
these ganglia seems to perform the functions of a brain to the adjoining parts, and
continues for a certain time to confer sensibility on them, after the animal has been
divided. If to this be added, that the jaws of these animals, whenever they have
any, are invariably lateral, and open and shut outward and inward, and not upwards
and downwards, and that in none of them has a distinct organ of smell yet been dis-
covered, nearly all has been expressed which it seems can be stated of them generally:
for the existence of organs of hearing; the presence, number, and form of those of
sight; the productiveness and mode of generation*; their kind of respiration; the ex-
*A remarkable discovery connected with this subject is that of | See his Dissertation on the Eggs of Spiders, Marbourg, 1824; and
M. Herold, who found that in the egg of Crustaceans and Arach- | that of M. Rathke on the Eggs of Crahs, Leipsic, 1829.
nides, the yolk communicates with the back through the interior.—
eo?
388 ARTICULATED ANIMALS.
istence of organs of circulation, and even the colour of the blood, offer very great vari-
eties,which must be studied under the various subdivisions.
DISTRIBUTION OF ARTICULATED ANIMALS INTO FOUR CLASSES.
The members of this great division, which have mutual relations as varied as they
are numerous, still present themselves under four principal forms, whether we regard
them externally or internally.
The AnnewipvEs, Lamarck, or Red-blooded Worms, constitute the first. In these,
the blood is generally of a red colour, like that of the Vertebrates, and circulates in a
double and close system of arteries and veins, which have sometimes one or several
hearts or fleshy ventricles, tolerably well marked: they respire by organs, which are
either developed externally, or are spread over the surface of the skin, or concealed
internally. The body, which is more or less elongated, is always divided into nu-
merous rings, of which the first, which is termed the head, scarcely differs from the
rest, except by the presence of the mouth and of the principal organs of sense. Several
have their branchie uniformly spread over the surface of the body throughout its
whole length, or only about the middle ; others, and such as inhabit tubes, generally
have them only at the anterior portion. None have any articulated limbs; but the
greater number are furnished with silky feet, or bundles of stiff and mobile filaments,
instead of them. They are generally hermaphrodite, and some require a reciprocal
fecundation. The organs of the mouth consist either of jaws more or less powerful,
or of a simple tube : their external sensitive organs are fleshy tentacles, which in some
are articulated ; and upon which are certain blackish points, that have been considered
as eyes, but which are not present in all the species.
The Crustaceans constitute the second form, or class, of Articulated Animals. These
have articulated limbs, more or less complicated, attached to the sides of the body.
Their blood is white, and circulates by means of a fleshy ventricle placed towards the
back, which receives it from the gills, situate at the sides of the body, or at its hinder
portion, and to which it returns by a ventral canal that is sometimes double. In the
species last alluded to, the heart or dorsal ventricle is lengthened into a canal. ‘These
animals are all furnished with antenne or articulated filaments, attached to the fore-
part of the head, and which are generally four in number ; besides which, they have
several transverse jaws, and two compound eyes. It is among these only [through-
out the Articulata] that we find a distinct auditory apparatus.
The third class of Articulated Animals is that of the AkacunrpEs, which, in common
with a great number of Crustaceans, have the head and thorax joined into a single
piece, with articulated limbs on each side, but the principal viscera of which are con-
tained in the abdomen, which is attached to the hinder portion of the thorax. Their
mouth is armed with jaws, and they have a variable number of simple eyes in the head ;
but never any antenne. Their circulation is performed by a dorsal vessel, which
gives out arterial ramifications, and receives venous ones ; but the manner of respira-
tion varies, some having true pulmonary organs with orifices leading to them at the
sides of the abdomen, and others receiving air by means of trachee, in the same
manner as Insects. All, however, have lateral apertures for this purpose, or true
stigmata.
Insects constitute the fourth class of Articulated Animals, and the most numerous
en nn nn nnn Tae
ANNELIDES. 389
im species of any throughout the Animal Kingdom. With the exception of some
genera (the Myriapoda), which have the body divided into a great number of subequal
articulations, they all consist of three parts: the head, upon which are the antenne,
the eyes, and the mouth; the thorax or corselet, which bears the feet, and the wings
whenever these exist ; and the abdomen, which is suspended to the thorax, and con-
tains the principal viscera. Insects that have wings do not possess these [externally ]
before a certain age, and often pass through two forms or stages, more or less different,
before they assume the winged state. ‘They respire in all these states by means of
trachez, which are elastic vessels that receive the air by orifices termed stigmata,
pierced in their sides, and which are distributed by minute ramifications over every
part of the body. The only vestige of a heart consists of a vessel which runs along the
back, and alternately contracts along its course, but to which no branches have been
discovered : hence it is believed that the nutrition of the several parts is effected by
imbibition ; and it is probably this mode of deriving the nutriment which necessitates
the kind of respiration proper to these animals, the nourishing fluid not being con-
tained in vessels*, wherefore, as there was no means of directing it towards cir-
cumscribed pulmonary tubes to be aérated, the latter are consequently diffused over
the whole body, instead. Thus’ it is, also, that Insects have no secretory glands,
but merely long spongy vessels, which appear, over their whole surface, to absorb the
several juices that should produce them, from out of the mass of nutritive fluid.
Insects vary endlessly in the form of their manducatory and digestive organs, as also
in the industry of their habits, and mode of life. Their sexes are always separate.
The Crustaceans and Arachnides were long confounded with them under a common
name ; and in many respects bear a considerable resemblance to them, in external form,
the disposition of their organs of movement, their sensations, and even manducation.
THE FIRST CLASS OF ARTICULATED ANIMALS,—
THE ANNELIDES,—
Are the only Invertebrate Animals that have red blood: this circulates in a double
system of complex vessels. Their nervous system consists of a double nervous chord,
the same as in Insects. Their body is soft, more or less lengthened, and often divided
into a very considerable number of segments, or at least of transverse folds.
Almost all of them (the Earth-worms excepted) live in water. Many bury them-
selves in holes at the bottom, or construct for themselves tubes of mud and other
matters, or even transude a calcareous substance, which forms a sort of tubular shell.
DIVISION OF THE ANNELIDES INTO THREE ORDERS.
This class, not a very numerous one, offers in its respiratory organs the basis of
three sufficient divisions.
Some have their branchiz in form of tufts or arbuscules, attached to the head, or
* M. Carus has observed various movements in the fluid which fills &c.,in German. Leipsic, 1827, 4to.
the body of the larve of certain Insects ; but these movements do not + See, upon this subject, my Memoir on the Nutrition of Insects,
take place ina system of closed vessels, as in the higher animals.— | printed in 1799, amony those of the Natural History Society of Paris
See his Treatise, intitled Discovery of a simple Circulation of Blood, | Baudouin, An viy, 4to, p. 32.
So
Ee ee Bee Se ee ee
390 ANNELIDES.
to the anterior portion of the body. Nearly all of them imhabit tubes, and we term
them Tubicole.
Others have upon the middle portion of their body, or ail along their sides, branchiz
in form of arbuscules, crests, lamine, or tubercles, in which vessels ramify. The
greater number live in mud, or swim freely in the water; only a very few inhabiting
tubes. These we denominate Dorsibranchiata.
Finally, others have no apparent branchie, and respire either over the surface of the
skin, or, as is believed in some cases, by their internal cavities. ‘The greater number
live freely in water, or in mud; some, however, in humid earth: and we designate
these Abranchiata.
The genera of the two first orders have all silky bristles, of a metallic colour, upon
the sides, either simple or in bundles, and which supply the place of feet ; but in the
third order, there are some genera devoid of all such support.*
The particular study which M. Savigny has made of these feet or locomotive organs,
has led him to distinguish, firstly, the foot or tubercle which bears the bristles, of
which there is either one only upon each ring, or two, one above the other, which he
respectively terms a simple or double oar; secondly, the bristles which compose a
bundle upon each oar, varying much in consistence, and which either constitute true
spines, or fine and flexible filaments, that are often dentelated, barbed, or irregularly
so, &c.; and thirdly, the cirrhi, or fleshy filaments, adhering either to the inside or
outside of the feet.
With respect to their organs of sense, the two first orders of Annelides have gene-
rally tentacles to the head, or filaments, which, notwithstanding their fleshy consis-
tence, some moderns have designated antennz ; and several genera of the second and
third orders have black and shining points, which have been regarded as eyes. The
organization of the mouth varies exceedingly.
(The Annelides constitute one of the many small, but singular and highly interesting,
tribes of animals, which, from being upon the confines of the peculiar class or sub-
kingdom to which they in effect belong, exhibit, in a remarkable degree, the modifi-
cations of other higher groups: thus, by an ordinary observer, these creatures would
be at once classed as Worms; and the common Earth-worm, one of them, would be
regarded as the type of the grand class of Linnzan Vermes, the great majority of which,
however, do not even belong to this great subkingdom, but to that of the Zoophytes,
from which these articulated animals are at once distinguished by the possession of red
blood circulating in a well-defined system, and a far more perfect developement of the
nervous system; still, in their vermiform appearance, and in the elongated filaments
with which many of them are furnished, they resemble certain Zoophytes,—on the
other hand, they approximate to the most imperfect Fishes, such as the Lampreys and
others, in which the spine has disappeared. Their annulose character, and nervous
system, however, bring them nearer to the true Annulosa, especially the Myriapoda ;
this will at once be evident by comparing the figures of Geophilus longicornis, given in
p- 486, with that of Syllis monilaris here figured. Mr. Mac Leay accordingly con-
* M. Savigny has proposed a division of the Annelides according to | he mingles with the dpudes many intestinal Worms, which M.
their possessing locomotive silky bristles, or not so; reducing the Savigny does not admit.
latter to the Leeches. M, de Blainville, who has adopted this idea, + Mr. Mac Leay considers that they form the immediate connexion
ranges the bristled Annelides asa class, termed Entomozoaires Che- | between such Vertebrata as Amphioxus and Mynine, and such Annu-
topodes, aud the others as one designated Entomozoaires Apodes; but | losa as Porocephalus, and other white-blooded Vermes, which have
the sexes distinct. (dnn. Nat. Hist., Feb. 1840.)
a ee ee el
TUBICOLZ. 391
siders them as the intermediate link between the Vertebrata and Annulosa, ob-
serving upon the curious circum-
stance that these two subkingdoms,
so highly organized in the scale of
the creation, should be linked to-
gether by a group exhibiting such
great imperfections of structure.
Fig. 198.—Syllis monilaris, with one of its locomotive organs and setigerous
appendage attached thereto. This class has been greatly neg-
lected in this country. Dr. Johnston has, however, described various species (especially
in the Annals of Natural History, for February, 1840), and Mr. Mac Leay, in the same
number,* has noticed several fossil species. It is, however, in France that the greatest
attention has been paid to them, especially by Savigny, Audouin, and Milne Edwards. ]
THE FIRST ORDER OF ANNELIDES.
THE TUBICOLE.
Some species of this division form a homogeneous, calcareous tube, which probably results
from their transudation, like the shells of the Mollusks, but to which the muscles do not adhere ;
others construct tubes, by agglutinating grains of sand, fragments of shells, and particles of
mud, which they join by means of a membrane, which likewise is doubtless transuded ; lastly,
there are some, the tubes of which are entirely membranous, or horny.
To the first group belong
SEeRPuULA, Linn.,—
The calcareous tubes of which invest, from their twisting about, fragments of stones, shells, and all sorts of
submarine matters. The truncation of these tubes is either round or angular, according to the species.
The animal within has its body composed of a great number of segments; its fore-part widened
into a disk, furnished on each side with many bundles of stiff bristles; and on either side of its
mouth is a tuft of fan-like gills, in general vividly coloured. At the base of each tuft is a
fleshy filament; and one of these, on the right or left side indifferently, is always prolonged and di-
lated at its extremity into a variously-formed disk, which serves for an operculum and mouth at the
entrance of the tube when the creature retires into it.
The common species (S. contortuplicata, Ellis), has a round and twisted tube three
lines in diameter. Its operculum is funnel-shaped, and its gills often ofa fine red, or
varied with yellow, violet, &c. This animal quickly fabricates its tube of mud, aggluti-
nating into it whatever small objects lie around.
There is another and smaller species on our coasts, with a club-shaped operculum,
armed with two or three little points (S. vermicularis, Gmelin). Its gills are sometimes
blue. Nothing is more beautiful to see than a group of these Serpule when their wings
are expanded.
In other species, the operculum is flat, and bristled with more numerous points.
These are the Galeolaria, Lamarck.
There is one in the Antilles (S. gigantea, Pallas), which is found among the Madre-
Fig, 199.—S. contortuplicata, pores, and the tube of which is often inclosed in their mass. Its gills roll up spirally
SARS AURORE: when they are withdrawn, and the operculum is armed with two little branching horns
* Mr. Mac Leey has given the following quinarian distribution of the class in the memoir noticed above.
ANNELIDA.
Normat Gaovur.
Bolypadas fi Nercidina.... Animals free, having a distinct head, provided with eyes, or antennae, or both,
MA ee ayy a pods, L Serpulina.... Animals sedentary, and having no head, provided with eyes or antenne.
provide z
ABERRANT GRouUP. Lumbricina.. Animals without eyes or antenni ; body externally setigerous for locomotion ; articula-
tion distinct.
bE 3 k ae Nemertina .. Animals aquatic, without eyes or anteune ; body not externally setigerous; articulation
Body without feet, or a distinct eaasatiue
indistinct.
eet Hirudina.... Animals provided generally with eyes, but not with antenna ; body not externally seti-
gerous ; articulation distinct.
392 ANNELIDES.
like the antlers of a stag. This is the Terebella bicornes, Abeldy., and the Actinia or Animal-flower of Home.
M. Savigny has made of it his subdivision of Serpules cymospires, which M. Blainville elevates to the rank of
a genus.
M. Lamarck distinguishes the Spirorbis, the branchial filaments of which are much less numerous (three or
four only on each side); their tube is of a tolerably regular spiral form, and they are mostly very small: such is
S. spirellum, Pallas, and S. spirorbis, Muller.
SABELLA, Cuv. (Amphitrite, Lam.)
The same body and fan-like gills as in Serpula, but with the fleshy filaments adhering to the bran-
chi, pointed, and neither of them forming an operculum; they are also not always present. Their
tube appears oftener composed of granules of clay or very fine mud, and is rarely calcareous. The
known species are rather large, and their branchial tufts are of an admirable delicacy and beauty.
Some, like the Serpule, have on the anterior portion of the back a membranous disk, across which pass the first
pairs of their bundles of bristles ; their branchial pectinations are turned spirally, and their tentacles reduced to slight
folds. They are the Serpules spiramelles of M. Savigny, and the Spiramilla, Blainville. A large and beautiful
species inhabits the Mediterranean, witha calcareous tube like that of the Serpule, or orange-coloured gills, &c.,
the S. protula, Nobis, or Pastula Rudolphii, Risso.
Others have no membranous disk on the foreparts, and their branchial pectinations form two equal spires, the
Sabelles simples of M. Savigny. Such are ‘Amphritite reniformis, Muller, or Tubularia penicillus, 1d.; also Tere-
bella reniformis, Gmelin, together with the Amphritite infundibulum, Montagu, and A. vesiculosa, Id.
There are some with a double range of filaments on each pectination—the Sabelle Astarte, Say., such as S.
grandis, Cuv., or S. indica, Say., and the Tubularia magnifica, Shaw.
Others in which one pectination only is twirled, the others being smaller, and enveloped within the base of the
first. The Sabelles spirographes, Sav., as S. unispira, Cuv., and Spirographis Spallanzani, Mart.
In some the gills do not form a simple funnel round the mouth, but numerous filaments, which are serrated and
strongly ciliated on the internal face; the silky feet of these are almost imperceptible—such is S. villosa, Cuv.
Lastly, some have been described with six filaments disposed like a star—the Fabricia of Blainville.
TEREBELLA, Cuv.,—
Like the greater number of species of Sabella, inhabit a factitious tube, but which is composed of
grains of sand, and fragments of shells; their body has
much fewer rings, and the head is differently ornamented.
Numerous filiform tentacles, capable of much extension,
surround the mouth, and upon the neck are gills of an ar-
buscular, and not a fan-like form.
There are several On our coasts which were long confounded
under the name of Terebella conchilega, Gm., and which are
mosty remarkable for having their tubes formed of large frag-
ments of shells, the aperture having its borders prolonged into several
small branches formed of the same fragments, which serves to lodge
the tentacles.
The greater number have three pairs of branchiez, which in those with
branched tubes pass through a hole for the purpose; they are the
Terebelles simples, Sav.
Fig. 200.—Terebella medusa, in its tube.
AMPHITRITE, Cuv.—
Are easily recognized by their golden-coloured spines, disposed
in a comb-like series, or in a crown, in one or several ranges
upon the forepart of the head, and which probably serve them
for defence, or perhaps to crawl with, or to gather up the mate-
rials for the tube. Around the mouth are very numerous ten-
tacles, and on either side of the commencement of the back are
pectinated gills.
Some of them compose slight tubes, of a regular conical form, which they carry about with them. Their gilded
spines form two comb-like series, the teeth of which are directed downwards ; and the intestine is very ample,
and several times folded, being ordinarily full of sand; they are Pectinaires of Lamarck, the Amphyctines, Sav.,
the Chrysodons, Oken, and the Cistena, Leach. Such, upon our coasts, is the A. belyica, Gmelin, with a tube
two inches long, formed of small round granules of various colours. A much larger species occurs in the Southern
seas, 4. auricoma capensis, Pallas, the slender and polished tube of which appears as though transversely fibrous,
and formed of a soft fucus-stem-like substance, dried up.
There are some species which inhabit factitious tubes fixed to various substances. Their gilded spines form
several concentric crowns upon the head, whence results an operculum that closes the tube when they contract
into it, but which has two parts that can be spread asunder. They have a cirrhus on each foot. Their body
Fig. 201.—Terebella variabilis.
DORSIBRANCHIATA. 393
terminates behind into a tube recurved over the head, doubtless for the purpose of emitting their excrements. 1
have found in them a muscular gizzard.
Such upon our coasts is the Sabella alveolata, Gmelin, or Tubiporaarenosa, Linn., the tubes of which, united
into a compact mass, present orifices rather regularly disposed, like the cells of a honey-comb. The Amphitrite
plumosa, Faby., should perhaps range here, of which M. Blainville has formed his genus Pherusa. Amph. ostrearia,
Cuv., establishes its tubes upon Oyster-shells, and is reputed to check the propagation of their inmates.
To this order I suppose must be approximated
Tue Sypuostoma, Otto,—
Which have a bundle of fine silky bristles above each articulation, a simple bristle below it, and at the
fore extremity two bundies of stiff and gilded bristles, beneath which is the mouth, preceded by a
sucker encircled by many soft filaments, that perhaps subserve the office of branchie, and which are
accompanied by two fleshy tentacles. Their medullary nervous cord may be seen through the skin of
the belly. They live deep in the mud.
The species are S. diplochoites, Otto, and S. uncinata, Aud. and Edw.
Lastly, in the vicinity of the same group, has lately been placed
DeENTALIUM, Linn.,—
The species of which have a shell in form of an elongated cone, arcuated, and open at beth ends,
which may be compared to an Elephant’s tusk in miniature; but the recent observations of M. Savigny,
and especially of M. Deshayes, render this classification very doubtful.
The animal does not appear to haye any appreciable articulations, nor
lateral silky bristles; but it has a membranous tube, in the interior of
which is a sort of foot, or fleshy and conical operculum, by which it closes
the orifice. At the base of this foot is a small, flat head, and there are
BR ees tate) cats feather-like branchiz upon the neck. If the operculum approximates the
tube. foot of the Tubulibranchiate Mollusks (Vermetus and Siliguaria), the gills
are rather those of Amphitrite and Teredella. Further observations on their anatomy, and principally
on their vascular and nervous systems, are required to solve this problem.
Different species have the shell angular, longitudinally striated, or round. Among the first are D. elaphantinum,
Martini, &c. ; among the second, D. dentalis, Rumpf.; and among the third, D. entalis, Martini.
THE SECOND ORDER OF ANNELIDES,—
THE DORSIBRANCHIATA,—
Have their organs, and particularly their gills, distributed about equally throughout the
length of the body, or at least its middle portion.
We place at the head of them certain genera, in which the gills are more developed.
ARENICOLA, Lam.
Gills of an arbuscular form, upon the rings of the middle part of the body only. The mouth a fleshy
trunk, more or less dilatable, but no discernible teeth. tentacles, or eyes. The posterior extremity of
the body devoid not only of gills, but also of bundles of silky bristles, which occur on the other part ;
no cirrhus on any ring of the body. M. Savigny forms of them his family 7'éléthuces.
The common species (Lumbricus marinus, Linn.), is very abundant in the sand of the sea shore, where the
fishermen dig for it to serve as bait. It is nearly a foot long, of a reddish colour, and diffuses, on being touched,
a quantity of yellow fluid. It has three pairs of gills.
AMPHINOME, Brug.
A pair of branchiz in form of a crest, or a tuft more or less complicated, on each ring of the body,
and two bundles of separate bristles, together with two cirrhi, upon each foot. The trunk or proboscis
without jaws. These form the family of 4mphinomes of M. Savigny, who divides them into
Chloeia, wherein are five tentacles to the head and gills in formof a tripinnate leaf. There is one in the East
Indies (Terebelia flava, Gm.), extremely remarkable for its long citron-coloured bundle of bristies, and for its
splendid purple tufts of branchi#. Its form is broad and depressed, and it has a vertical crest on the muzzle.
394 ANNELIDES.
Pléione, Say. (Amphinome, Blainv.), which, with the same tentacles, have crest-like gills. These also are from
the East Indies, and attain a great size.
To these may be added Euphrosine, Sav., which has but one
tentacle to the head, together with arbuscular gills, very
much developed and complicated; and to which the genus
Anisteria, Say., established on a mutilated individual, should
probably be approximated ; and, lastly,
Hipponoe, Audouin & Edwards, which, devoid of caruncle,
has only one cirrhus and packet of bristles to each foot. There
is one at Port Jackson, H. Gaudichaudii, Aud. & Ed.
Eunicr, Cuvy.—
Is likewise furnished with tuft-like gills, but the trunk
is formidably armed with three pairs of differently-formed horny jaws; each of their feet has two
cirrhi and a bundle of bristles ; and there are five tentacles upon the head above the mouth and two
on the neck. Some species only exhibit two small eyes. M. Savigny’s family of Lunices is constituted
by this division, and the particular genus is termed by him Leodice.
Fig. 203.—Euphrosine laureata.
A species, from one to four feet in length, inhabits the sea around the Antilles (Z. gigantea, Cuv.), which is the
largest Annelide known. Some upon our coasts are much smaller.
M. Savigny distinguishes by the name of Marphisia certain species, otherwise very similar, which have no
nuchal tentacles, and the upper cirrhus of which is very short, as Nereis sanguinea, Montagu. An allied species
(N. tubicola, Muller), inhabits a horny tube.
After these genera with complex branchie, are placed those in which the organs adverted to are
reduced to simple laminz, or even to slight tubercles, or which, lastly, are represented only by the
cirrhi. Some of them resemble Eunice by the powerful armature of the trunk, and by their antennz
of unequal number. Such are
Lycrpice, Sav.,—
Which, together with the jaws of Eunice, or even a greater number than in that genus, and often un-
equal on the two sides, have but three tentacles, and cirrhi to perform the office of branchiz.
AGLAURA, Sav.—
Have likewise numerous jaws, of an unequal number, seven, nine, &c.; but no tentacles, or which are
entirely hidden ; and the gills are similarly reduced to cirrhi.
Under this name I unite the Aglaura and Ginone of Savigny, and even certain species without tentacles, which
MM. Audouin and Edwards leave in Lycidice, as Ag. fulgida and C2. lucida.
Tue Nerrerps, properly so called (Nereis, Cuv.; Lycoris, Sav.).
Tentacles of an even number, attached to the sides of the base of the head, two other biarticulated
ones a little more forward, and between these two simple ones; only one pair of jaws within the
trunk; the gills formed of little laminz, traversed by a network of vessels; and at each of their feet
two tubercles, two bundles of bristles, and a cirrhus above and below.
A great number of species inhabit our coasts.
(The species here figured, N. prolifera (Mul-
ler, Zool. Dan.), exhibits a singular peculiarity
in its mode of propagation, merely by sponta-
neous division, the hind part of the body being
gradually transformed into an additional animal,
the head and tentacular cirrhi being already de-
veloped. Muller describes one mother, to which
three feetuses, of different ages, appeared in one
length. The mother had thirty segments, the
young one nearest to it had eleven, and the two
hinder, or older ones, seventeen segments each. ]
Vig. 204.--Nereis prolifera.
After these should rank various genera. equally distinguished by a slender body, and gills reduced to
simple laminz, or even to simple filaments or tubercles. Several, however, have no jaws nor tentacles.
Puy.iopoce, Sav. (Nereiphylla, Blainy.),—
In common with the Nereids proper, have tentacles of even number at the sides of the head, and four
or five small ones anteriorly. They have distinct eyes; their large trunk is furnished with a circlet
of very short fleshy tubercles, does not contain jaws, and, what particularly distinguishes them, their
a
ee ee
DORSIBRANCHIATA. 395
gills are in the form of very broad leaves, forming a range on each side of the body, upon which minute
vessels ramify extensively. ¥
The V. viridis, Muller, of which M. Savigny, without having seen it, proposes to make a genus Eutalia, and the
two species of Eunomia, Risso, appear to me to belong to Phyllodoce, to which also, perhaps, should be referred the
Nereis pinnigera, Montagu, and the N. stillifera, Muller, which M. Savigny, without seen them, proposes to make
into a genus Lepidia, and N. longa, Otto, which M. Savigny places with N. flava in his genus Etiona. All these
require to be examined anew after the method detailed by M. Savigny. The genus Phyllodoce, Sav., however, must
not be confounded with that of M. Ranzani, which latter is allied to Aphrodita, and especially to Polynoe.
Auciopg, Aud. & M. Edwards,—
Have nearly the mouth and tentacles of Phyllodoce, but the feet present, besides the tubercle which
bears the bristles and the two foliated cirrhi, or gills, a couple of branchial tubercles, which occupy its
upper and lower borders.
Spio, Fabricius & Gmelin.
A slender body ; two very long tentacles that have the appearance of antenne ; eyes upon the head,
and on either side of each segment of the body a gill in form of a simple filament. They are small
northern Sea-worms, which inhabit membranous tubes.
Polydore, Bosc., appears to me to be referrible to this genus.
SyLuis, Sav.—
Have tentacles of uneven numbers, articulated in chaplets, together with upper cirrhi to the feet,
which are very simple, and bear no bundles of silky bristles. It appears that they vary with respect
to the existence of jaws.
S. monilaris, Say. [figured in p. 391 ante}, the Nereis armillaris, Muller, of which M. Savigny, without having
seen it, proposes to make a genus, which he terms Lycastis, having tentacles and cirrhi in chaplets, like a Syllis;
but the former, represented to be of even number, requires farther examination.
Gtyceris, Cuv.—
Are recognized by the form of the head, which terminates in a conical fleshy point, having the aspect
of asmall horn, and the summit of which divides into four very small tentacles, that are scarcely visi-
ble. The trunk of some of the species contains jaws, which cannot be perceived in others.
Such are Nereis alba, Muller, and Glyc. Meckelii, Aud. & Edw.
Nepatuys, Cuv.
The trunk of Phyllodoce, but no tentacles; and on each foot two bundles of bristles widely sepa-
rated, and a cirrhus between them.
LomBrINEREIS, Blainv.—
Have no tentacles; the body, considerably elongated, has merely a small forked tubercle at each arti-
culation, which bears alittle packet of silky bristles. If there be any external respiratory organ, it
can only be the upper lobe of this tubercle.
Nereis abranchiata, Poll., Lumbricus fragilis, Muller, of which latter M. Blainville makes, but doubtfully, his
genus Scoletome.
The Scolelepe, Blainv., which are only known by the figure of Abildgaart (Lumbricus squamatus), have a very
slender body, with numerous rings, each of which has a cirrhus that serves for a gill, and two bundles of silky
bristles, the lower of which seems to consist of a fold of skin compressed like a scale, and the head has neither
jaws nor tentacles.
. AriciA, Sav.,—
Have neither teeth nor tentacles. The body, which is lengthened, bears two ranges of lamelliform
cirrhi along the back ; and the anterior feet are furnished with dentelated crests, that do not occur on |
the other feet. :
Ar. Cuvieri, Aud. and Edw. The Lumbricus armiger, Muller, which M. Blainville, without having seen it, pro-
poses to make a genus of, by the name of Scolople, appears to have neither teeth nor tentacles, and bears two
small simple bundles of short bristles on its first segments, and on the rest a bifid tubercle, a little bristle, and a
long and pointed branchial lamina.
HESIONE,—
Have a short and rather thick body, composed of few ill-defined rings: a very long cirrhus, which pro-
bably fulfils the office of branchiz, occupying the upper part of each foot, which has also another
lower one, and a packet of silky bristles, and the trunk large, having neither jaws nor tentacles.
Such are H. splendida, Savigny, H. festina, 1d., and H. pantherima, Risso.
396 ANNELIDES.
OPHELINA, Say.
Body rather thick and short, the rings ill-defined, bristles scarcely visible, and long cirrhi serving
for gills upon two thirds of its length; the mouth containing a dentelated crest at the palate, lips sur-
rounded with tentacles, of which the two uppermost are larger than the rest.
Hereabouts should probably be placed the Nereis prismatica and bifrons of Fabricius.
CIRRHATULA, Lam.
A very long filament serving for gills, and two little bundles of bristles at each articulation of the
body, which are very numerous and much serrated, together with a collar of long filaments around the
neck. Head ill-defined, with neither tentacles nor jaws.
Lumbricus cirrhatus, Otto, from which the Terebella tenticulata, Montagu, and the Cirrhinereis filiger, Blainville,
do not appear to me to differ generically.
PALMYRE, Sav.
Distinguished by their upper bundle composed of large flattened bristles disposed like a fan, and
brilliant as the most polished gold ; the inferior bundles small ; their cirrhi and gills not very distinct.
They have a lengthened body, and two long and three very small tentacles.
One only is known, from the Isle of France, two inches in length, the P. aurifera, Savigny.
Apuropita, Linn.
Easily known from the rest of this order by two longitudinal ranges of broad membranous scales,
covering the back, to which the name elytra has been given without much reason, and under which
the gills lie concealed in form of little fleshy crests. The body is generally flattened, and shorter and
broader than in other Annelides. A very thick and muscular cesophagus is observable on dissection,
which is capable of being reversed into a trunk externally ; the intestine is unequal, and furnished on
each side with a great number of branched cceca, the extremities of which are fixed between the bases
of the packets of silky bristles which serve for feet.
M. Savigny distinguishes among them the
HALIrTHEA,—
Wherein are three leaflets, between two of which is a very small crest, and which also has no jaws.
There is one upon our coasts, which is among the most beautifully coloured of animals (Aphrodita aculeata,
Linn.) Its form is oval, six or eight inches long, and two or three broad. The scales of its back are covered
and concealed by a substance resembling tow, which originates at its sides: the latter have also groups of stout
spines, which partly pierce the tongue, together with bundles of flexible bristles, as brilliant as gold, and change-
able to every hue of the rainbow. The colours they present are surpassed in beauty neither by the scale-like
feathers of the Humming-bird, nor by the most brilliant gems. Below them is a tubercle bearing three groups
of spines, of three different thicknesses; and finally, a fleshy cover. There are forty of these tubercles on each
side, and between the two first are two little fleshy tentacles ; besides which there are fifteen pairs of broad scales,
which are sometimes bulged upon the back; and fifteen small branchial crests on each side.
(The animals of this group, which greatly resemble, in form, the Euphrosine laureata, figured in a preceding
page, are well known under the name of Sea Mice, and are often thrown upon the beach after a gale of wind. In
some species the lateral sete exhibit a beautiful structure, admirably fitting them for weapons of defence, being
barbed on each side at the tip; but, in order to prevent the injury which might occur to the animals, in consequence
of the power it possesses of retracting these sete, each is inclosed in a smooth, horny sheath, composed of two
blades.}
Some species have no tow-like substance on the back, which are the Halithus hermiones of M. Savigny, and form
the genus Hermione of M. de Blainville. There is one in our seas, the Aphr. hystrix, Savigny.
Another division of Aphrodita is the
Potynog, Sav. (Humolpe, Oken),—
Having no scales on the back, and five tentacles, together with strong corneous jaws, within the pro-
boscis.
Several small species inhabit our coasts.
S1GALion, Aud. and Edw.,—
Presents a more elongated form than other Aphrodites, with cirrhi upon all the feet.
AcorEtss, Id.,—
Have cirrhi which alternate with the elytra for a considerable space, and stronger and better dentelated
jaws.
ABRANCHIA. 397
The Antilles possess a large one, which inhabits a tube of the consistence of leather. The Phyllodoce mavillosa,
Ranzani, named Polyodante by Reinieri, and Eumolpe maxima, Oken, appear to be nearly allied, having the
same trunk and jaws, and neither genus having perhaps been described from perfect specimens. Many species
of Annelides remain, which have been too imperfectly described to admit of their being characterized ; and the
Myriane, and two or three other genera of M. Savigny, must remain to be examined anew.
Finally, we place here a new and very singular genus, which I name
CH2TOPTERUS.
Mouth with neither jaws nor trunk, but furnished above with a lip, to which three small tentacles
are attached. A disk then follows with nine pairs of feet, after which is a pair of long silky bundles
like two wings. The lamina-formed gills are attached more towards the upper surface than the lower,
and range along the middle of the body.
{Here also ought probably to be placed the genus
Peripatus of Guilding, founded upon a West Indian
species, which burrows in the sand, and which has
much perplexed naturalists as to its relations. By
Guilding it was considered as molluscous; by Mac
Leay as forming the passage between the Iulide and
the annulose annelidous worms; whilst Gray (Zool.
Misc. p. 6) asserts that it is annelidous, and connects
Fig. 205.—Peripatus LIuliformis. Nereis with Lumbricus.]
| iii 4
Pann uh Tn
‘as
y AY; a
cm Mie RX TN I I QQ
p
THE THIRD ORDER OF THE ANNELIDES,—
ABRANCHIA,—
Have no respiratory organ appearing externally, and seem to respire either, as in the
Earthworms, over the whole surface of the skin, or, as in the Leeches, by internal cavities.
Some of them have yet bristles to serve for locomotion, of which others are deprived, and they
accordingly fall into two families.
THE FIRST FAMILY OF THE ABRANCHIA,—
THE ABRANCHIA SETIGERA,—
Which are provided with silky bristles, comprise the Earthworms and Naides of Lianzeus.
$ . .
Tue Eartuworms (Lumbricus, Linn.)—
Are characterized by a long, cylindrical body, divided by transverse furrows into a great number of
rings, and by a mouth without teeth: they require to be thus subdivided:
Tae True Eartaworms (Lumbricus, Cuv.)—
Have neither eyes, tentacles, gills, nor cirrhi: a distinct enlargement, particularly during the breeding
season, indicates where they attach themselves to one another in the act of copulating. Internally
they have a straight, wrinkled intestine, and some whitish glands towards the fore part of the body,
which appear to serve for generation. It is certain that they are hermaphrodite, and it seems that
their contact only serves to excite each other to self-fecundation. According to M. Montégne, the
eggs descend between the intestine and external envelope, as far as around the rectum, where they
hatch, the young crawling out alive by the anus. M. Dufour states, on the contrary, that they deposit
eggs analogous to those of the Leeches. Their nervous chord consists of a series of an infinitude of little
ganglia, serrated one against another.*
M. Savigny subdivides them further into Hnterion, having on each ring four pairs of little bristles, eight
throughout, to which belongs
The Common Earthworm (JL. terrestris, Linn.).—This well-known species attains to nearly a foot in length, with
* T is is common to very many species, as M. Savigny first observed. As many as twenty have been been characterized. M. Duges only
distinguishes six
398 ANNELIDES.
120 or more rings; the bulge is towards its anterior third. Under the sixteenth ring are two pores, of which the
use is unknown. It pierces the ground in all directions, perforating it remarkably well, and subsists on roots,
woody fibres, animal matter, &c. In the month of June it searches at night above ground for a mate.
[It is especially in rich and well-manured soils that the Earthworm delights, particularly in gardens
and meadows; they are extremely sensitive to movements of the earth; and anglers, knowing well their temerity
in this respect, take advantage of it, in order to obtain a supply of these animals for baits, by introducing a spade
or fork into the ground, and stirring the soil, when they soon appear on the surface. We are indebted to Charles
Darwin, Esq., for a remarkable and interesting memoir on the utility of this animal, read before the Geological
Society. The worm casts, which so much annoy the gardener by deforming his smooth-shaven lawns, are of no
small importance to the agriculturist; and this despised creature is not only of great service in loosening the
earth, and rendering it permeable by air and water, but is also a most active and powerful agent in adding to the
depth of the soil, and in covering comparatively barren tracts with a superficial layer of wholesome mould. The
author’s attention was directed by Mr. Wedgwood, of Maer Hall, Staffordshire, to several fields, some of which
had a few years before been covered with lime, and others with burnt marl and cinders, which substances in every
case are now buried to the depth of some inches below the turf, just as if, as the farmers believe, the particles had
worked themselves down. After shewing the impossibility of this supposed operation, the author affirms that
the whole is due to the digestive process by which the common Earthworm is supported, since, on carefully
examining between the blades of grass in the fields above-mentioned, he found that there was scarcely a space of
two inches square without a little heap of the cylindrical castings of worms; it being well known that worms
swallow earthy matter, and that having separated the serviceable portion, they eject at the mouth of their burrows
the remainder in little intestine-shaped heaps. Still more recently Mr. Darwin has noticed a more remarkable
instance of this kind, in which, in the course of eighty years, the Earthworms had covered a field then manured
with marl, with a bed of earth, averaging thirteer inches in thickness. ]
[Fig. 206, b, represents the anterior extremity of the Earthworm, to show the mouth, as well as the sete directed
backwards upon the segments of the body, by means of which it is admirably enabled
to work its way through the earth, their backward direction enabling it to retain its
station as it protrudes its head further into the earth. Fig. c, represents one of its
eggs, inclosing, as is sometimes the case, two young; and fig. d represents the escape
of the young worm from the egg, the anterior extremity of which is furnished with
a peculiar valve-like structure; these two figures are highly magnified. ]
Hypogeon, Sav., have an additional single, or uneven, bristle upon the back of
each ring. They are only known in America.
MM. Audouin and M. Edwards likewise distinguish the Trophonius, which has
four bundles of short silky bristles on each ring, and at the anterior extremity a
great number of long and brilliant bristles, encircling the mouth.
Tue Naipes (Nais, Linn.),—
Have the elongated body and the rings less marked than in the Earthworms.
They live in holes which they perforate in mud at the bottom of water,
and from which they protrude the anterior portion of the body, incessantly
moving it. Some have black points upon the head, which have been
regarded as eyes. They are small worms, the reproductive power of which
is as astonishing as that of the Hydra or Polypus. Many gpecies exist in our
fresh waters.
Some have very long bristles; others (the Sty/aria, Lamarck) a long protrusile
trunk; several (Proto, Oken) have small tentacles at the hind extremity, and there
are others with very short bristles.
To this genus may be approximated certain Amnelides allied to the Earth-
worms, which fabricate the tubes of clay, or debris, into which they retire.
Such are the Tubifex of Lamarck, which, however, requires further examination.
CLIMEN#, Sav.,—
Appears likewise to belong to this family. Their body is rather thick,
aM i. coke with few rings, and bears, for the greater portion of its length, a range of
strong bristles, and, a little higher up, a bundle of finer bristles on the dorsal aspect. The head has
neither tentacles nor appendages ; posterior extremity truncated and rayed, and they also inhabit tubes.
THE SECOND FAMILY OF THE ABRANCHIOUS ANNELIDES,—or,
Tue ABRANCHIA WITHOUT BRISTLES,—
Comprise two great genera, both of which are aquatic.
ABRANCHIA. 3$9
Tue Lerecues (Hirudo, Linn.)\— :
Mave an oblong body, sometimes depressed, and wrinkled transversely ; the mouth encircled by a lip,
and the posterior extremity furnished with a flattened disk, both ends being adapted to fix upon bodies
by a kind of suction, by means
of which these animals move,
for, having fixed their anterior
extremity, they draw the other
up to it and fix that, and then
readvance the first, [besides
which, they swim with facility].
Several have a double series of Fig. 207.—Hirudo officinalis ; a, its anterior extremity, shewing the sucker.
pores underneath the body, which are the orifices of little internal pouches, considered by some natu-
ralists as organs of respiration, although they are generally filled with a mucous fluid. The intestinal
canal is straight and swoln at intervals, extending for two thirds the length of the body, where there
are true cceca. The blood they swallow continues red, and without alteration, for several weeks. The
ganglia of their nervous system are much more separated than those of the Earthworms. They are
hermaphrodite, and have a large penis about the anterior third of the body, and a vulva a little behind
it. Several accumulate their eggs into cocoons enveloped by a fibrous excretion.
[On opening the Leech shortly after it has gorged itself with the blood of its prey, it will be found
that none of the blood has passed into the intestines. The operation of digestion is extremely slow,
notwithstanding the rapid and excessive manner in which the Leech fills its stomach: a single meal
of blood will suffice for many months, nay, more than a year will sometimes elapse before the blood
has passed through the intestines in the ordinary manner, during all which period so much of the
blood as remains undigested in the stomach continues in a fluid state, and as if just taken in, notwith-
standing the vast difference in the heat of the body of a mammiferous animal and that of a Leech. ]
— Griffith, An. King., part 35, p. 129.
They are subdivided upon characters derived principally from the organs of the mouth. In
Ture Lercues, properly so called (San-
guisuga, Sav.),—
The anterior sucker has the lip divided into
several segments; its aperture is trans-
versal, and contains three jaws, each armed
with a double range of very fine trenchant
teeth, which enable them to pierce the
skin without inflicting a dangerous wound:
Fig. 208.—Developement of Hirudo medicinalis. they have ten minute points, which have
been considered as eyes.
Every one is acquainted with the medicinal Leech (H. medicinalis, Linn.), so useful an instrument for local
blood-letting.
Hamopis, Sav.,—
Differs by having the teeth less numerous and comparatively obtuse.
Such is the common Horse Leach, (H. sanguisorba, Sav.).
BDELLIA, Sav.,—
Has only eight eyes, and no teeth whatever.
There is one in the Nile (Bd. nilotica, Egypt. Ann.)
NEPHELIS, Sav.,—
Has also but eight eyes, and the mouth with only three folds of the skin interiorly.
M. de Blainville terms them Erpoddellis, and M. Oken Helluo.
Numerous small species inhabit our fresh waters, among which should be distinguished
TrocHetTIa, Dutrochet,—
Which differ by having a bulge at the genitals.
A species (Geobdella trochetii, Blainy.), is often seen upon the ground, pursuing the Earthworms.
400 ANNELIDES.
M. Moquin Tandon has described a subgenus oy the name of dulastoma, the mouth of which has
merely longitudinal folds, several in number.
In the suite of Nephelis, should be placed the Branchiobdellia of M. Odier, remarkable for having
two jaws and no eyes.
One species only is known, which lives upon the gills of the Crab.
All these subdivisions have the anterior sucker a little separated from the body: the two next are
distinguished by a further separation, composing almost a segment, having a transverse aperture.
HaMocuHaris, Sav.,—
In addition to this conformation, have eight eyes, a slender body, and rings not very distinct. Their
jaws do not project, and are scarcely visible: they do not swim, but advance in the manner of the
caterpillars termed geometrical, and attach themselves particularly to fishes. They are the Piscicola
of Blainville, and the Jethiobdella of Lamarck.
Une species is common upon the Carp, (H. pisciwm, Linn.).
ALBIONES, Sav. (Pontobdella, Leach and Blainyille),—
iffer from the preceding by having the body bristled with tubercles, and eyes only six in number.
They live in the sea.
There is a parasite on the Torpedo, named Branchellion, very similar to a Leech, but which appears
to have a little mouth at the hind border of its anterior disk, which last is borne on a slender neck, and
at the base of it is a small hole for the generative organs. The lateral edges of its folds, which are
compressed and salient, have been regarded as branchiz, but I cannot perceive vessels ramifying upon
them ; the epidermis is ample, and envelopes the creature like a very loose sac.
Cuepsines, Sav. (Glossoporis, Johnson) ,—
Ranks commonly also among the Leeches. The body is widened, with a disk only behind, and the
mouth is formed into a trunk, and not suctorial ; but it is not impossible that some of these belong to
the family of Planarie. Phillines, Oken, and Malacobdellis, Blainv., have also a widened body, and
want the anterior sucker. Their habits are parasitic.
Tue Gorpians (Gordius, Linn.).—
Have the body in form of a filament; slight transverse folds, which mark the articulations only; and
no feet, branchiz, or tentacles have yet been discerned ; nevertheless, they are internally distinguished
by a knotted nervous chord. They should perhaps be placed, however, with the intestinal worms,
such as the Nemertes.
The various species inhabit fresh water, mud, and inundated grounds, which they perforate in all directions,
&c. [We have not unfrequently met with them upon garden-cabbages, and their name is derived from the com-
plex knots into which they seemingly entangle their ex-
tremely elongated bodies.] The commonest (G. aquaticus,
Linn.), is several inches long, and scarcely thicker than
} ahair. See the memoir of Dr. George Johnston on this spe-
cies in the Magazine of Natural History, vol. ix. p. 359.]
[This animal, which is found in slowly-running and stagnant
waters in the summer, is commonly mistaken for the species
of Filaria, the proper habitat of which is the intestines of
Beetles and other insects. ‘The head of Gordius is obtusely
conical, with a simple circular terminal pore for a mouth, from which a sort of membrane can be forced by
pressure. The tail is bifid ; the processes short, equal, and obtuse; the latter has often been mistaken for the
mouth. Thus Dr. Turton describes the mouth as “small, horizontal, with equal obtuse jaws.” Dr. Johnston
states, that having cut off portions of the anterior extremity and tail, the detached parts soon lost every sign of
life ; it has, however, been asserted, that each part would grow into a perfect animal. }
Fig. 209.—Gordius aquaticus.
AO]
INTRODUCTION TO THRE ARTICULATED ANIMALS WITH
ARTICULATED LEGS.*
BY Mie Peg Ac MACE BS tobi Br
OvERWHELMED by the variety of his occupations, and yielding too easily to the im-
pulse of friendship, M. Cuvier has confided to me the portion of this work which treats
upon insects.
These animals were the objects of his earliest studies in zoology, and hence origin-
ated his friendship with Fabricius, one of the most celebrated disciples of Linnzeus, who
has repeatedly, in his works, shown evidences of his particular esteem. Various inte-
resting observations upon some of these animals, published in the Journal d’ Histoire
Naturelle, formed the prelude to his works upon natural history. Entomology, like the
other branches of zoology, has derived the greatest advantages from his anatomical re-
searches, and the happy modifications which he has thence made in the groundwork of our
classification. The external structure of insects has been better understood; and this
branch of the science has no longer been neglected, as it had previously been. His
Tableau Elémentaire de 0 Histoire Naturelle, and Legons d’ Anatomie Comparée, have
pointed out the path to the natural method. The public will therefore have cause to
regret that his numerous pursuits would not permit him to undertake this portion
of his treatise upon animals.
In undertaking this work, my object has been to unite, in as narrow limits as possible,
the most striking facts in the history of insects ; to arrange these animals with precision
and clearness, in a natural series; to sketch their physiognomy ; to trace, in as few
words as possible, their distinguishing features, adopting a plan which shall be in rela-
tion to the progressive advance of the science and of the student; to notice the bene-
ficial and obnoxious species,—indicating, at the same time, the best sources where he
may attain a knowledge of the other species; to reduce the science to the engaging
simplicity which it exhibited in the days of Linneus, Geoffroy, and the earlier works
of Fabricius, and yet to present it as it now appears, enriched but not overcharged with
recent observations and researches ;—in a word, to make it conformable to the work
of Cuvier,
This author, in his Tableau Elémentaire de l Histoire Naturelle des Animaux, did not
limit the extent of the class of insects, as restricted by Linnzeus, but introduced neces-
* (These introductory observations appeared in both editions of the _ lished in the intervening period. In like manner, the internal anatomy
Regne Animal, the object of Latreille being herein tu set forth the | of these animals had been greatly studied,—thereby, in many instances,
general principles upon which his arrangement of the Linnean insects | affording more certain proofs of the solidity of many of the groups pre-
was founded. Inthe second edition, the same general classification | viously proposed, and of whose internal structure it therefore becaine
was adopted, but considerable alterations were made in the arrange- | necessary to add the details to the generally external character pre-
ment of the secondary and tertiary groups, such as families, genera, | viously given; so thut this second edition ought more strictly to be
&c., it having been impossible to bring the work down to the then | regarded as an entirely new work.]
present state of the science, without modifying the former arrange- *,* Throughout the Articulated portion of the present edition, the
ment, and making great additions; so that two volumes were requisite | original passages are enclosed in editorial parentheses, thus [ if
instead of one, to give a summary of the multitudinous genera pub-
DD
402 INTRODUCTION TO THE
sary modifications, which have served as the basis of other subsequent classifications.
He at first characterized insects from other invertebrated animals, by more rigorous
characters than had been before employed,—namely, a knotted or ganglionated nervous
chord, extending down the body, and articulated limbs. Linnzus terminated his class
of insects with those which are destitute of wings, although some of them—as the
crabs and spiders—are, in respect to their organic systems, the most perfectly organized
(les plus parfaits) of the class, and consequently the nearest to the molluscous animals.
This arrangement is therefore opposed to the natural system; and M. Cuvier, by placing
the Crustacea at the head of the class, succeeded by the other apterous insects, has
rectified the method in a point where the series was in opposition to the scale formed
by nature.
In his Lecons d’ Anatomie Comparée, the class of insects, after the removal of the
Crustacea, was divided into nine orders, founded upon nature, or the functions of their
mouth-organs, and the variations in their wings, thus uniting the principles of the
Linnean and Fabrician arrangements. [lst. Those with maxille, five orders: Gnath-
aptera (including the majority of the Linnzan Aptera, after the removal of the Crustacea),
Neuroptera, Hymenoptera, Coleoptera, and Orthoptera; and, 2nd, those without max-
ille, four orders: Hemiptera, Lepidoptera, Diptera, and Aptera.] The groups esta-
blished by Cuvier in his Gnathapterous order are nearly identical with those which I
proposed in a Memoir presented to the Société Philomatique, in April, 1795, and in my
Précis des Caracteres Génériques des Insectes, in which I divided the Linnzan Aptera
into seven orders :—1. Suctoria; 2. Thysanura; 3. Parasita; 4. Acephala (the Arach-
nides palpistes of Lamarck); 5. Entomostraca; 6. Crustacea; 7. Myriapoda.
Lamarck’s arrangement of the Linnzan Aptera appears, however, to make the nearest
approach to a natural system; and we have adopted it, with certain modifications, which
we will now explain. With him, I divide the Linnean insects into three classes :—
Crustacea, ARACHNIDA, and Insecta; but I do not employ the characters derived
from metamorphosis ;—these, although natural, and already employed by De Geer, not
being classical (classique), presupposing the observation of the animal in its different
states, which has been so much neglected. I have not, however, entirely neglected
these characters; and, indeed, a Memoir which I have prepared upon the metamor-
phoses of insects, not yet published, has been resorted to in the general observations
upon the different groups.
In the class Crustacea, I have established five apparently natural orders, founded
upon the situation and form of the branchie, the manner in which the head is articu-
lated with the thorax, and the mouth-organs; and I have terminated this class, like
Lamarck, with the Branchiopoda, which are a kind of Crustaceous Arachnida.
In the class AracunipA, I only comprehend the Arachnides palpistes of Lamarck,
and which thus constitute a group well characterized, both internally [from the struc-
ture of their respiratory apparatus] and externally, from their being destitute of antenne,
and have ordinarily four pairs of feet. I divide this class into two orders: namely, the
Pulmonaria and Trachearia.
The class of Insxcra is characterized in a very simple manner by the system of res-
piration consisting of two air tubes running along the sides of the body, furnished at
intervals with centres of ramifications, corresponding with the [external] spiracles, and
by the possession of swo antenne. The primary groups of insects are founded upon
ARTICULATED ANIMALS. 403
the following considerations :—1st, Wingless insects, with incomplete metamorphoses,
or which do not undergo any change, comprising the first three orders; 2ndly, Wingless
insects, undergoing complete metamorphoses, comprising the fourth order; and, 8rdly,
Insects with wings, which they acquire by metamorphosis, either of an incomplete or
perfect kind, containing the last eight orders. The first of these primary groups cor-
responds with Lamarck’s Arachnides antennistes ; the second, consisting of the single
genus Pulex [or the flea], appears, in some respects, to be related by means of the genus
Hippobosca [or forest flies], with the order Diptera, although, in other respects, and in
its metamorphoses, it is removed from the genus last named. It is, moreover, often
difficult to distinguish these natural enchainments; and often, even when discovered,
we are compelled to sacrifice these relations to the precision and facility of our [arti-
ficial] methods.
To the before known orders of insects I have added that of Strepsiptera (Kirby),
but under the name of Rhipiptera,—the former appearing [but erroneously] to me to
be founded upon an incorrect supposition. Perhaps, indeed, this order might be sup-
pressed, and united with the Diptera, as Lamarck had suggested.
For the reasons assigned in my Considérations Générales, &c., p. 46, and which I
might support by other proofs, I have attached more weight to the characters derived
from the organs of locomotion, and the general construction of the body, than to the
modifications of the mouth-organs, at least when their structure is referable to the same
type. Hence I do not divide the class first into gnawing and sucking insects, but into
those with wings, or wing-cases, &c., nearly similar to the series of the Linnzan orders,
using, in a secondary sense, the characters derived from the mouth-organs, which had
been placed in the foremost rank by Fabricius, Cuvier, Lamarck, Clairville, and
Dumeril, whose arrangements consequently differ from mine.
I have followed Cuvier in reducing the number of families proposed in my former
works, and in converting into subgenera the groups separated from the Linnean genera,
although their characters appear to be sufficiently distinct. Such was also the plan of
Gmelin, which is simple and advantageous, by bringing the subject more within the
capacity of the student.
All my groups are founded upon the comparative investigation of all the parts of the
animals which I desire to make known, and upon the observation of their habits. It is
from being too exclusive in their considerations, that the majority of naturalists entirely
lose sight of the natural system (/’ordre naturel).
To the facts recorded by Réaumur, Roesel, De Geer, Bonnet, the Hubers, &c., upon
the instincts of insects, I have added many collected by myself; while the works of
Cuvier, L. Dufour, M. Serres, Strauss, Audouin, and Milne Edwards, have furnished
me with anatomical observations. As I have been able to describe but a very small
number of insects, I have selected the commonest and most interesting species.
[Such is a condensed abstract of the introductory observations of Latreille, from
which it will be seen that the period of ten years, which had elapsed between the pub-
lication of the first and second editions of this work, had rendered it necessary to double
the space assigned to the Linnean Insecta, which, in the second edition, occupied up-
wards of 1100 pages. The latter was published in 1829; and if we contrast the ten
years which have elapsed since that period with the ten preceding, we shall be com-
DD2
404 INTRODUCTION TO THE
pelled to admit that Entomology has made far more rapid strides in these days than
heretofore. The establishment of Entomological Sccieties in France and England has
called forth the exertions of many students, who, in every branch of the science, have
added greatly to our knowledge of these tribes of animals; but it has been especially
with reference to the description of new genera and species that the greatest strides
have been made. ‘To attempt, within the very limited space devoted in this edition
to the Invertebrated Animals, to give even a list of all the new genera established since
1829, would be useless; and this portion of the work must therefore necessarily be
treated in a plan somewhat at variance with that of the vertebrated portion. As we
cannot, therefore, give the genera, subgenera, sections, subsections, and other inferior
groups, which, in the majority of instances, rest upon isolated structural characters,
often of trivial nature (such as the number of joints in the antenne, the number of
cells or spaces formed by the veins of the wings, &c.), I shall confine myself more espe-
cially to those natural groups which Latreille, in his other works, regarded as “ natural
families,’—groups equivalent in general with the Linnean genera, to which but few
additions of importance have been made, and of which the knowledge will afford a good
and sufficiently general view of Entomology,—noticing, however, their sectional distri-
bution, and the more remarkable of the groups now termed genera.
It is in the first place, however, necessary to observe, that the limits of the sub-kingdom
Articulata, and its primary divisions, have recently formed the subjects of much discus-
sion. The researches of Drs. Nordmann, V. Thompson, and Burmeister have clearly
proved, not only that the Cirrhipedes, placed by Cuvier amongst the Mollusca, are, in their
earlier stages, active Entomostraca; but also that the Lernzze, placed by Cuvier amongst
the intestinal worms, are similarly active, and furnished with articulated legs in their
early state. The relation of the Annelides with some of the wingless insects has also
been strenuously maintained by some writers, who have deemed the internal organisms
of higher importance than the circumstance of the limbs being articulated.
With respect to the primary divisions, or classes, into which the jointed-legged
Articulata (or the Condylopa of Latreille) are formed, it is to be observed that Latreille
himself, in his Cours d’ Entomologie, published subsequently to the second edition of this
work, has modified his views herein set forth, in the following manner :—
ConpyLopa—C(lnsecta, Linn.)
1. Aprropopa.—With more than six feet; destitute of wings.
Class 1. Crustacea.
2. Arachnides.
3. Myriapoda.
2. Hexaropa.—Including the single
Class 4. Insecta.*
Here we find the Myriapoda, which Latreille had in this work united with the true
insects, raised to the rank of a class, whilst the orders Thysanura and Anoplura (Para-
sita, Latr.) still remained with the fourth class.
Mr. M‘Leay, however, has united these two orders with the Myriapoda, forming
thus indicate the Mammalia. That the Myriapoda are analogous to
the reptiles is sufficiently evident by comparing a Scolopendra with
nature, as some of our recent English naturalists (M‘Leay, Swainson), | the skeleton of a Snake, or an Iulus with a perfect one (whence
we may notice that these four groups seem to represent the four pri- | Latreille named the latter Anguiformes) ; whilst the true insects, fur-
mary groups of vertebrated animals. The Crustacea are aquatic, and, | nished with wings, at once represent the only other winged ciass—
as such, are analogous to fishes. Yhe Arachnida are terrestrial, and | tiat of birds.]
* (Without attaching so much weight to considerations resting
solely upon analogical resemblances, too often of a very fanciful
ARTICULATED ANIMALS. 405
them, with certain worms, into a class, for which he adopted Leach’s name, Ameta-
bola (changeless), in order to distinguish them from the true insects, which undergo
transformations. This author retained the classes Crustacea and Arachnida, but di-
vided the insects, from the structure of their mouth-organs, into those with mandibles
and those with a suctorial mouth,—characters which we have seen had been employed
in the arrangement of the orders of insects inter se.
Other arrangements have been proposed by Kirby and Spence, Burmeister, &c., to
which I can but refer.—I shall, therefore, only add that it appears to me most natural
to confine the Ametabola to the Myriapoda, Thysanura, and Anoplura; to unite the
winged insects into one class, named Ptilota, after Aristotle ; and to retain the Crustacea
and Arachnida in the limits here detailed —Hntomol. Text-Book, p. 79; and Introd.
to Modern Classific. of Insects, vol. i. p. 4.]
ARTICULATED ANIMALS, FURNISHED WITH ARTICULATED FEET,*
IN GENERAL.
CRUSTACEA, ARACHNIDA, AND INSECTA.
These three} classes, united together by Linnzus under the common name of Insects,
but which I name Condylopa, are distinguished by their articulated feet, of which they
have at least six. Each joint [of the legs] is tubular, and contains the muscles of the
following articulation, which always moves by ginglymus,—that is, in but one direc-
tion. The first joint which attaches the limb to the body, and which is generally com-
posed of two§ pieces, is named the coxa, or hip, [the second of these pieces, when
present, is termed the trochanter]; the next piece, which is ordinarily in a position
nearly horizontal, is the femur, or thigh; the third is generally vertical, and is named
the tibia, or shank; and the terminal part of the leg, or properly the foot, is composed
of a series of small joints, which touch the ground, and which are collectively named
the tarsus.
The hardness of the calcareous or horny || envelope of the majority of these animals
is owing to that of the excretion which is interposed between the dermis and epidermis,
or what is termed in Man the mucous tissue. It is also in this excretion that are lodged
the often brilliant and varying colours with which these animals are sometimes adorned.
These creatures are always furnished with eyes. ‘These are of two kinds :—Ist, The
simple eyes, named ocelli, or stemmata, ordinarily resembling a minute lens, and of which
there are generally three, arranged in a triangle on the crown of the head; and, 2ndly,
the facetted or composite eyes, of which the surface is divided into an infinite number of
* The series of [external] articulations of which the body is com-
posed has been compared to a skeleton, or vertebral column ; but this
is erroneous, because the supposed vertebrx are ouly hardened por-
tions of the skin, connected by more slender membranous intervening
portions. The researches of Strauss especially prove this, in vpposi-
tion to Robineau Desvoidy, and others. The power of exuviation
especially distinguishes these from other Invertebrata.
+ Dr. Leach formed the Myriapoda into a distinct class. The tra-
chean Arachnida might also, froin their anatomical characters, consti-
tute another, but they are too nearly allied to the pulmonary Arach-
nida to allow this separation.
| t Hexapods. Those with more than six feet are the Apiropoda of
Savigny, or my Hyperhexapods.
§ In many Crastacea, the second piece of the coxa appears to form
part of the femur, and the tibiw (as also in the Arachnida) are two-
jointed.
|| According to M. Odier, the chief substance of which this integu-
| ment is composed is of a peculiar nature, which he names chitine.
Phosphate of lime forms the chief port of the salts of the teguments
of insects, whilst the carapax of the erals abounds in carbonate of
| lime.
406 ARTICULATED ANIMALS.
minute [hexagonal] lenses or facets, to each of which there is a corresponding filament
of the optic nerve. These two kinds of eyes may exist in conjunction or separately, vary-
ing in the genera; and we know not whether their action, when united in the same
individual, be essentially different. The sense of sight, however, must in all instances be
effected in a manner quite unlike that of the Vertebrata. (Consult the Memoir of
Serres on the Eyes of Insects, Montpelier, 1815, 1 vol. 8vo; and the Observations of
Blainville on the Eyes of Crustacea, in Bull. Soc. Philomat.) [also the memoir of
J. Miiller, conscisely abstracted in the “‘ Insect Miscellanies.”’]
Other organs, which we here find, for the first time, amongst the Crustacea and
Insecta*, and which are named antenne, are articulated filaments, varied in the greatest
degree as to their form, even in the sexes of the same species, arising from the head,
and appearing eminently endued with a delicate sense of touch, and perhaps, also, with
some other kind of sensation of which we have no idea, but which has reference to the
state of the atmosphere.
These animals also enjoy the senses of smell and hearing. Some authors place
the seat of the first of these senses in the antennzet; others, as M. Dumeril, in the
These
opinions, however, are not founded upon positive and conclusive facts. As to the sense
of hearing, the Decapod Crustacea, and certain Orthoptera, alone possess a visible ear.
The mouth of these animals presents a great analogy [or general uniformity], which
orifices of the breathing pores; and others, as M. de Serres, in the palpi.
also extends, according to Savignyt, in a relative manner, even to those species which
subsist by suction. Those which gnaw their food [Mandibulata, Clairville] by means
of jaws fit for trituration, have the parts of the mouth arranged in pairs laterally, and
placed one before [or over] the other. The anterior pair are specially named mandibles,
[the succeeding pair or pairs being termed maxille, or hind jaws]; the pieces which
cover the jaws before and behind are the lips§, that in front being called the labrum,
[and that behind being the labium]. The palpi are articulated filaments attached to
the hind jaws and the hind or lower lip, and appear to assist the animal in
recognizing its food. The form of these different organs determine [or, more properly
speaking, indicate] the kind of nourishment with as much precision as the dental
system of Mammalia. Within the lower lip||, the tongue (ligula) [or rather lingua]
is ordinarily attached. Sometimes, as in the bees, and many other Hymenoptera, it is
prolonged considerably, as well as the maxille, forming a kind of proboscis (promuscis),
with the pharynx at its base often covered by a kind of secondary lip (sous-labre ;
epipharynz, Savigny), and which appears to me to exist, in many beetles, in the form
* And even in the Arachnida, but under modified forms, and with | galea by Fabricius, in Orthopterous insects. In these insects, and in
modified functions.
+ With reference, at least, to Insecta, and when they terminate in
a more or less complicated mass, or are clothed with a great quantity
of hairs. According to M. Desvoidy, the internal antenne of the
Decapod Crustacea are organs of smell (Bull. Sci. Nat. 1827), but he
cites no direet proof; and, indeed, in the most carnivorous crabs
(Gecarcinus, &c.), where the organ of smell ought to be most fully
developed, the very reverse takes place, [the inner antenne being
very small,}
t Mémoires sur les Animaur sans Vertebres. The original idea [of
this uniformity] was first announced by me (but without develope-
ment) in my Histoire Générale des Insectes.
§ I here more particularly allude tu the Hexapod insects.
| The labium is protected in front by a corneous piece, formed by a
cutaneous elongation, and articulated at its base with a part of the
under side of the head, named the mentum. Its two palpi are termed
labial palpi. The maxillary palpi are two or four in number, in the lat-
ter case being named external and internal, the internal palpi being a
modification of the outer lobe of the maxilla, and which is named
the Libellule, there is a soft vesiculose body in the middle of the
mouth, distinct from the lower lip, and which, compared with the
Crustacea, appears to be the true tongue (Labium, Fabr.) This
organ is probably represented in many Coleoptera by the lateral divi-
sions of the labium, which are termed paraglosse. The membranous
terminal part of the lower lip, extending between the palpi in the
Orthoptera and Libellulz, is quite distinct from this central tongue,
although nearly all entomologists have termed this terminal extremity
of the lip by the name of languette. It is, nevertheless, true, that this
central tongue is often closely soldered to the [inner surfece of] the
lower lip. [The composition of the lower lip is very complicated,
and variable in different groups. As a whole, it is best to retain for it
the name of lubium. Its corneous basal piece is the mentum. The
following piece is generally called the labium, having the labial palpi
arising at its base; but the German authors term this terminal piece
ligula. The internal piece is the lingua. Latreille refers to the
larve of the Dyticida, as affording a clear notion of the typical struc
ture of the labium; but in these larve, the labium is almost obsolete.
The perfect Silphe, or Staphylini, afford much better instances. ]}
ARTICULATED ANIMALS. 407
of a membranous piece beneath the labrum, which has the same reference to it as the
mentum has to the labium.
In Hemiptera and Diptera the mandibles and maxille are represented by scaly pieces,
in the form of sete or lancets, received in a tubular elongated sheath, which is either
cylindrical and articulated, or elbowed, and terminated by fleshy lip-like pieces. In
these insects the mouth becomes a real sucker. In other suctorial insects (Lepidoptera)
the maxillz alone are elongated, conjointly forming a tubular and very slender instru-
ment like a long tongue, spirally folded up at rest, the other parts of the mouth being
but very slightly developed, [except the labial palpi]. Sometimes, as in many
Crustacea, the fore-legs approach the maxille, taking their form and exercising their
functions, so that the maxille may in such cases be said to be multiplied, and some-
times it may even occur that the real maxille are so much reduced in size that the
maxillary feet or foot-jaws (pieds-machoires) entirely replace them. But, whatever
may be the modifications of these parts, they may always be recognized, and these
variations reduced to a primitive or general type. [This kind of reasoning may appear
fanciful to persons who have not studied the comparative anatomy of these lower
animals, but there are so many instances in which feet are transformed into jaws, and
jaws into feet, that it is impossible not to arrive at the conclusion that these organs
are but modifications of each other. For instance, in the crabs there are three pairs
of foot-jaws and five pairs of legs, whilst in the jumping shrimps (Amphipoda) there
is only one pair of foot-jaws, the number of legs being increased to seven pairs by the
addition of the two outer pair of foot-jaws. The genera Sergestes, Sicyonia, and
Acetes amongst the Shrimps still more clearly prove this, for here the typical number
of legs is five pairs, but the same kind of modifications occur. In the winged insects
it is quite sufficient to examine the lower lip of a grasshopper, cockroach, or white ant,
to perceive at once that it consists of a pair of small maxille soldered together, the
ligula (or labium, as it is restrictedly called by some authors) consisting of two inner
lobes, and two galez, with two labial palpi: if, therefore, we consider the internal lobe
of the maxillz as a palpus, the labium in these insects will possess four palpi and two
inner lobes. If we adopt this principle, we must suppose that as each leg-bearing
segment is furnished with a pair of limbs, the head is a compound segment, furnished
with several pairs of limbs, being the analogues of legs, and such is the view entertained
by some of the most celebrated of modern entomologists. The same principle Latreille
considers to be equally applicable to the antenne, or at least to the inner pair of these
organs in the Crustacea, and ‘hence the Arachnida and Myriapoda are not, in this
respect, anomalous exceptions to the principle. |
THE FIRST CLASS OF ARTICULATED ANIMALS WITH
* ARTICULATED LEGS.
CRUSTACEA.
The Crustacea are articulated animals, provided with articulated legs, respiring by
branchiz (a kind of gills), covered in some species by the sides of the carapax or shell,
and external in others ; but which are not inclosed in particular cavities of the body,
recelving the air by means of orifices in the surface of the skin. Their circulation is
408 ARTICULATED ANIMALS.
double, and analogous to that of the Mollusca. The blood is transmitted from the
heart, situated near the back, to the different parts of the body, where it is conveyed
to the branchiz, and thence back to the heart. These branchie are situated either at
the base of the legs or upon the legs themselves, or upon the subabdominal ap-
pendages, forming either pyramidal masses, composed of layers of fine plates or clothed
with sete, or consisting of simple plates in tufts, even in some appearing to consist
only of hairs.
The nervous system of the Crustacea (especially investigated by Cuvier, Audouin,
and Milne Edwards), exhibits two very different appearances, constituting the two
extremes of the modifications it presents in this class. Sometimes, as in the leaping
shrimps (Yalitrus), it is composed of two nervous chords, with knots or ganglions
at equal distances along the whole length of the body, and sometimes, as in the Crab
(Maia Squinado), it consists of only two nervous masses, of unequal size, one placed in
the head and the other in the thorax. Other Crustacea (Cymothoa, Phyllosoma,
Palinvrus, Palemon, and Astacus), exhibit intermediate formations, showing the
gradual modifications.*
The Crustacea are destitute of wings, provided with two facetted eyes, but rarely
with simple eyes, and generally with four antenne. They have in general (the
Peecilopoda excepted) three pairs of maxille (the upper pair or true mandibles included),
the same number of foot-jaws, the outer pairs of which become, in many species, real
feet; and ten legs, all of which are terminated by a single hook. When the two
outer pairs of foot-jaws perform the office of feet, the number of legs is [increased to}
fourteen. The mouth consists, as in insects, of an upper lip, a tongue, but no true
lower lip comparable with that of insects, the external pair of foot-jaws [the third
pair, or, where the two outer pairs become legs, the first pair] closing the mouth and
acting instead of a lip, [thus proving what has been suggested above relative to the
nature of the labium in insects].
Their envelope is generally solid, and more or less calcareous.
coats several times, generally retaining their primitive form} and their natural activity.
They are in general carnivorous, aquatic, and their life extends through several years.
They do not become adults until after a series of moultings. With the exception of a
small number in which these moultings somewhat modify the primitive form, and
augment the number of locomotive organs, these animals are at their birth (size.
excepted) such as they will remain throughout their life.
The situation and the form of the branchiz, the manner in which the head is
articulated with the trunk or thorax, the moveable or fixed structure of the eyes}, the
organs of mastication, and the tegumentary system, form the bases of our distribution,
and give rise to the following orders in the class, and which are confirmed by the
observations hitherto made upon the nervous system.
They change their
* (The modifications in the structure of the nervous system of the
larva, pupa, and imag of the same insect, fully confirm this, that of
the larva resembling that of the Talitrus, whilst that of the imago is
nore analogous to that of the Crab. If we regard the larva as in a
state of immaturity or imperfection, we should be led to consider the
Crab as far higher in the chain of nature than the Talitrus, and such
is the station generally assigned to it, without reference to its nervous
system. ]
+ [This statement has been opposed by Dr. J. V. Thompson, in his
Zoological Researches and other more recent articles, this writer
asserting that the Crustacea undergo a series of transformations as
striking as those of the true insects; the anomalous animals long
known under the generic name of Zoea, and which have long perplexed
Crustaceologists (for want of a perfect investigation of their struc-
ture), being affirmed by him to be the young of the Crabs and other
Decapoda. In some cases, however, where. a minute analysis of the
eggs of different species has been made, a contrary result has been
obtained, Rathke having dissected the egys and watched the gradual
developement of the embryo of the crayfish, and I having dissected
the eggs of the land crab of the West Indies, the young in both in-
stances (and in others subsequently observed by Rathke) resembling
the parents in general appearance. ]
t Whence Lamarck divided the Crustacea into the Pediocles (or eyes
on footstalks) and Sessiliocles (or sessile eyes). Leach changed these
names (applying them only to the Malacostraca) into Podopthalma and
Edriopthalma. Gronovius first employed this character.
CRUSTACEA. 409
We divide the class into two sections, Malacostraca and Entomostraca.*
The Matacosrraca have the envelope ordinarily very solid, of a calcareous nature,
and ten or fourteen} legs, hooked at the tip; the mouth placed in the ordinary
situation, and composed of a labrum, a lingua, a tongue, two mandibles, often palpi-
gerous{, two pairs of maxillz covered by the foot-jaws. Ina great number each of
the eyes is supported upon a moveable footstalk, articulated [at its base], and the
branchiz are hidden beneath the lateral margins of the carapax or shell; in others, how-
ever, they are attached beneath the post-abdomen.
The Malacostraca consist of five orders :—1. Decapoda ; 2. Stomapoda ; 3. Lemodipoda;
4. Amphipoda; 5. Isopoda. The first four of these orders were included in the Linnean
genus Cancer, and the last in his genus Oniscus.
The Enromosrraca, or shell insects (énsectes & coquille) of Muller, are composed of
the genus Monoculus of Linnzus. ‘The envelope is corneous, very slender, and the
body in the majority is covered by a shell, composed of two pieces, not unlike that of
the bivalve Mollusca. The eyes are ordinarily sessile, and often there is but one
The legs, of which the number varies, are, in the majority,
Some of them are most
of. these organs.
fitted only for swimming, without any terminal hook.
nearly allied to the preceding groups by having the mouth anteriorly situated, and
composed of a labrum, two mandibles (rarely palpigerous), a tongue, and at most two
pair of maxillz, the outer ones not being covered by foot-jaws. In the others, which
appear to approach the Arachnida in many respects, the organs of mastication some-
times merely consist of the cox of the legs advanced and lobe-like, armed with
numerous small spines, and surrounding a large central pharynx: whilst in others they
form a small siphon or beak, used as a sucker, as in many Arachnida and Insects ; and
even sometimes they are not, or scarcely, visible on the exterior of the body, the
siphon itself being either internal, or the action of suction being performed by a kind
of sucking cup (ventouse).
Hence the Entomostraca are either dentate or edentate. The dentate species com-
pose one order, Branchiopoda, and the edentate that of Pcecilopoda§, which, in the first
edition of this book, I had considered as a section of the preceding order.
favour of sections characterizea by the mouth organs) into five orders,
Lophyropoda, Ostrapoda, Phyllopoda, Xiphosura, and Siphonostoma,
and had characterized several sub-orders which Edwards subsequently
* Jurine divided the class into two sections, founded upon the pre-
sence or want of jaws,in his Memoir on Argulus. [Latreille also
adopted this as a primary character in his Cours d’Entomologic.}
+ The four anterior, when there are fourteen, are formed of the
four posterior foot-jaws. In the Decapoda the six foot-jaws are ap-
plied to the mouth, and serve as under jaws.
t [This peculiarity never occurs in the true insects, and serves to
prove that the mandibles are but modified maxillw, or rather, to speak
more theoretically, the inferior appendages of one of the articulations
of the body.]
§In my Familles Nuturelles du Regne Animal, the Entomostraca
were divided into four orders, namely, Lophyropoda, Phyllopoda,
Xiphosura, and Siphonostoma. [The Entomostracous Crustacea, like
the Invertebrata, having been proved by recent investigators to con-
sist of several tribes of animals much more strongly modified in their
Structure than the Malacostraca, it has become necessary to establish
a greater number of orders and primary groups for their reception
than were proposed in this work, and Latreille himself became aware
of the necessity for such a step, having considerably altered the
arrangement of the class in his Cours d’Entomologie subsequently
published. Milne Edwards, Burmeister, and De Haan have especially
investigated these animals during the last ten years, and it will be
serviceable to give a short abstract of the arrangements which they
have proposed, especially as the works of the two last-named authors
are in the hands of so few naturalists, that even Milne Edwards has
not mentioned them in his Review of Crustaceology (Suites de Bujfon).
Latreille himself, in his Cours d’Entomologie, had cut up the Ento-
mostraca (which he had sunk as a primary section of the class in
adopted in the following sketch (Suites de Buffon, Crust. I. p. 236,
modified from that published in the dnnales des Sci. Nat., March,
1830).
Subclass J.—Crustacea with maxille.
Legion 1. Podopthalma,
Order 1. Decapoda.
2. Stomapoda.
Legion 2. Edriopthalma.
Order 3. Amphipoda.
Order 5. Leemipoda.
Legion 3. Entomustraca.
Order 8. Copepoda (Cyclops)
9. Cladocera(Daphnia,&c.)
Order 4. Isopoda
Legion 2. Branchiopoda.
Order 6. Ostrapoda(Cythere).
7. Phyllopoda.
Legion 4, Trilobita,
Subclass [1].—Crustacea with a sucker.
Legion 1. Ambulatory Parasites.
Order 10, Araneiformes (Pycnogonum).
Legion 2. Swimniing Parasites,
Order 11. Siphonostoma.
12. Lerner.
Subclass I11.—Crustacea Xiphosura.
Order 13. Xiphosura.
Burmeister, in his Grundriss fur Naturgeschichte, Zoologischer
Handatlas, and Memoir on the Cirripedes, has divided the class into
three orders only :—
410 CRUSTACEA.
The singular fossils called Trilobites, of which M. Brongniart has furnished an
excellent monograph, being considered by him and many other naturalists as crus-
taceous animals allied to the Entomostraca, we have introduced them concisely at the
end of that section.
FIRST GENERAL DIVISION.
CRUSTACEA MALACOSTRACA,—
Which are divisible into those which have the eyes placed on a moveable foot-stalk,
and those which have them sessile and fixed.
Those Matacosrraca with the eyes placed on a moveable foot-stalk, articulated
[at the base, Poporruatma, Leach], composing the orders Decapoda and Stomapoda,
have many characters in common. A large shield, sometimes divided into two parts,
and termed the shell or carapax, covers a large portion of the front of the body. They
have four antennz, the exterior pair being longest and simple, whilst the intermediate
pair is shorter, and divided at the tip into two branches in the crabs, and into three in
many of the Macrura; two mandibles, each with a three-jointed palpus near the base,
a bilobed tongue, two pairs of maxille, three pairs of foot-jaws, the two outer pairs
being in some [Squilla] transformed into claws, and ten or fourteen (in those species
which have the four outer foot-jaws leg-shaped) legs.
In the majority the branchiz, of which there are seven pairs, are hidden beneath the
lateral margins of the carapax, the two anterior pairs being fixed at the base of the two
exterior pairs of foot-jaws, and the others at the base of the true legs. In the other
species [Squilla, &c.] they form brushes attached to the five pairs of sub-abdominal
swimming legs. The under side of this post-abdomen is likewise furnished in the
others with four or five pairs of bifid appendages.
THE FIRST ORDER OF CRUSTACEA.
DECAPODA (TEN-FOOTED).
The head is compactly soldered to the thorax, and covered, as well as that part of the body,
by a large and continuous shell or carapax, generally exhibiting on its surface various
impressed Ines, dividing it into regions corresponding with the imternal organs, and which
have been ingeniously named by M. Desmarest. The circulatory system differs in some
respects from that of the other Crustacea; the blood before reaching the branchix to be
oxygenated passing through two great reservoirs, one on each side, above the legs, analogous
to the lateral hearts of the Cephalopods, according to Milne Edwards, Audouin, and Cuvier.
divisions, Gammarina, Typhina, Loemodipoda, Epicarida, Cymo-
thoade, Spheromatoda, Asellina, Idotoda, and Oniscoda.
1. Aspidostraca, divided into five sub-orders.
1. Parasita, including the Penellina, Lernwoda, Ergasilina,
Caligina, and Argulina.
2. Lophyropoda, including the Ostracoda, Cladocera, and
Cyclopida.
3. Phyllopoda, including the Gymnota (Branchipus), and As-
pidophora (Apus).
4. Cirripedia, including the Lepadea and Balauoda.
5. Peecilopoda, including only Xiphosura.
2. Thoracostraca (Podopthalma, Leach), divided into two suborders,
Decapoda and Stomapoda.
3. Arthrostraca (Edriopthulma, Leach), divided into nine minor
De Haan, in his magnificent work npon the Crustacea of Japan,
adopting the quinarian circular system of M’'Leay, divides the class
into five orders,—Decapoda, Stomapoda, Tetradecapoda(Edriopthalma,
Leach), Lophyropoda, and Phyllopoda, M. Duverney has, within the
last few months, submitted a Memoir to the Académie des Sciences at
Paris, proposing a new classification of the Crustacea according to the
organs of respiration, dividing the class into three principal groups,
Nudibranchie, Cryptobranchiz, and Lamellibranchie ; but the adop-
tion of this, like any other single character, has had the effect of
| breaking the most natural relations.)
mh,
| ae iy uh
Bek) oe ja ‘
if \
BEETLES »
————
—
v~
a
Awacephala
Cnrvicornis -
Drnastes
Hardwiclai.
Circeelhwin
Lyeeus .
~ } Whoo
qe Gilding
DECAPODA. 411
The lateral edges of the carapax are bent downwards in order to cover and defend the
branchiz, an aperture being left in front of the shell for the passage of the water.* The
branchiz are situated at the base of the four exterior foot-jaws and of the legs, the four
anterior being smallest. The six foot-jaws are of a different form, applied to the mouth and
divided into two branches, the exterior resembling a small antenna, furnished at the tip with
a short multiarticulate piece [and the interior composed of several joints, the two basal being
greatly dilated in the crabs], the base being also furnished with a long pilose tendinous branch.
The anterior pair of legs, and sometimes the two or four following, form large claws, the
penultimate joint being dilated, with its lower extremity prolonged into a finger opposed to
the terminal joints or true tragus, which is moveable, and is named the pollex, whilst the
other is fixed, and is named the index. In Squilla the last joint is very short, and then the
penultimate jomt folds back upon the preceding. The antepenultimate joint is the carpus.
The respective proportions and situation of their limbs is such that these creatures are able to
walk sideways or backwards [crab-like].
The majority of the viscera are inclosed in the thorax, which thus represents the thorax
and greater part of the abdomen of the imsects; the terminal articulated parts of the body
immediately following those segments to which the five pairs of true legs are attached, con-
stitute the part which I name the post-abdomen. The stomach is armed within with five
bony and dentated pieces which serve to triturate the food. At the time of moulting, two
calcareous bodies, round on one side and flat on the other, are found in the stomach,
which are ordinarily called crabs-eyes, and which, as they disappear after moulting, have
been considered to furnish the material for the renewal of the carapax.
The growth of these animals is slow, and they live for a long time. It is amongst these
animals that we find the largest species of annulosa, as well as the most useful as articles of
food ; their flesh is, however, hard of digestion. The body of some species of Palinurus is
more than a foot in length. Their claws, as is well known, are extremely powerful. They
ordinarily reside in the water, but are not immediately killed by being removed into the air :
indeed, some species pass a considerable part of their existence out of the water, which they
only seek in order to deposit their eggs init. They are, nevertheless, compelled to reside in
damp situations and burrows. They are naturally voracious and. carnivorous : some species,
indeed, are said to frequent the cemeteries in order to feed upon dead bodies. Their limbs
are renewed [when injured] with great quickness, but it is necessary that the fracture should
have been made at the junction of the joints: they, however, have the instinct to effect this if
the wound has been of a different nature. When desirous to change their skins, they seek
for some retired spot, where they may be at rest and secure from their enemies. The moult-
ing then takes place, the body being at first soft and of a delicate flavour, [as in the case of the
black crab of the West Indies, which is kept in cages expressly for the table]. The chemical
analysis of the old shell proves that it is formed of carbonate of lime and phosphate of lime in
different proporticns. By the action of the heat the epidermis assumes a bright red colour,
the colouring principle being decomposed by the action of boiling water.
The greater number of fossil Crustacea hitherto discovered belong to the order of Decapoda.
Amongst the European fossil species, the most ancient approach nearest to the existing species
found in tropical seas, while the more modern ones have a greater resemblance to the species
now existing in our own climates. The fossil Crustacea of tropical regidns bear a greater re-
lation to the existing species found in the same situations —a fact of considerable geological
interest. [The order contains two families, or rather sub-orders, named, from the comparative
size of the tail, Brachyura (short tailed) and Macroura or Macrura (long tailed.)+]
* MM. Audouin and Milne Edwards have communicated to the | the blood during a considerable period]. It is on this account that
Académie des Sciences some interesting observations upona peculiar | these crabs have the sides of the thorax more gibbose than ordinary.
organ which exists in the Land Crabs, forming a kind of reservoir, + (M. Edwards proposed the establishment of a third sub-order under
placed immediately above the branchiz, and capable of containing a | the name of Anomoura, forming a passage between the two other
certain quantity of water [serving of course for the oxygenation of | groups, and composed of species belonging strictly to neither, which
4]
CRUSTACEA.
THE FIRST FAMILY* OF DECAPODA,—
Decaropa Bracuyura (Kleistagnatha, Fabricius),—
Has the tail (or post-abdomen) shorter than the
thorax, without appendages or swimmerets at its
extremity, and. in a state of rest folded beneath the breast, and lodged in a sternal cavity.
Fig. 1.—Carcinus Menas (Common small Edible Crab), upper side and under
side of the body, with the limbs truucated.—a, lateral antenna; 6, inter-
mediate antenna; c, eye; d, outer foot jaw; e, f, &, , base of the five pairs
of legs; A, tail; /, sternum.
It is triangular in the males, but rounded
and swollen in the females, and is furnished
in the former with four or two appendages at
the base [on the inside], whilst in the female
it has four pair of double filaments employed
in carrying the eggs, and which are analogous
to the swimming sub-abdominal appendages of
the Macrura. The antenne are small; the
intermediate pair, generally lodged in a cavity
beneath the fore-margin of the carapax, are
terminated by two very short [articulated]
filaments. The peduncles of the eyes are
larger thanin the Macrura. The first pair of
legs is terminated by a claw. The branchize
are arranged ina single row in the form of
pyramidal plates, composed of a great num-
ber of minute leaflets spread one upon the
other: the foot-jaws are ordinarily shorter
and broader than in the Decapods, the outer pair forming a kind of labium.
This family may be regarded as constituting the single genus
CanceR,—
Comprising the numerous species of crabs [and consisting of a portion only of the Linnean genus
Cancer, divisible into seven. sections and a great number of minor divisions, regarded by recent authors
as genera].
Of these the majority have the legs attached at the sides of the breast, and always ex-
posed. The species thus characterized constitute the first five sections, Pinnipedes, Arcuata, Quadri-
latera, Orbiculata, and Trigona.{
had long perplexed Crustaceologists ; and M‘Leay, in order to adopt |
his quinarian system to these animals, has divided the Decapoda into
five tribes, Tetragonostoma and Trigonostoma (composing the
Brachyura), and Anomura, Sarobranchia, and Caridea (composing
the Macroura).—ZJllustr. Annulos. of South Africa, No. 3.)
* The groups thus indicated are founded upon a general survey of
important anatomical characters, and generally correspond with the
Linnean genera, and sometimes also to those of the earlier works of
Fabricius. These families are here of greater extent than in my
other writings ; but if we regard these as primary ordinal divisions,
and the groups here called tribes as families, the arrangement will be
found essertially identical. In the same manner the subgenera here
indicated ought, ina more detailed arrangement, to be regarded as
genera, and thus, although the Decapoda are here only divided into
two genera, it wuuld be correct, in order to bring the system tu the
level of our present knowledge, and in order to diminish the vast
number of sub-genera, to convert the sections into tribes or genera,
which might then be divided into subgenera,
+ The apparent number of segments is generally seven, varying
occasionally in the sexes of the same species, in which case the
females have the least number. Dr. Leach made great use of this
character, but it appears to me to be too unimportant.
t [Latreille regarded this arrangement of the Crabs here given as
artificial in many respects, and he had modified it not only in his
Familles Naturelles, in which the tribes here given were introduced
but their relative position altered, but in his subsequent Cowrs
@Entomologie he proposed ano her arrangement of the order, as
follows :—
Section 1. Homocheles, claws of equal size in both sexes.
Division 1. All the feet attached to the body in the same line.
Tribes.—1. Quadrilatera, 2. Arcuata, 3. Pinnipedes, 4. Christi-
mani, 5. Cryptopoda,
Division 2. With the two or four posterior legs dorsal.
Tribe.—6. Notopoda,
Section 2. Heterocheles, claws of the males larger than those of the
females,
Division 1, All the legs in the same line.
Tribes.—7. Orbiculata, 8. Trigona.
Division 2, Hind pairs of legs very small, and either dorsal or
abortive.
Tribe.—9. Hypopthalma.
Pr. Leach, as above mentioned, adopted the number of abdominal
segments, and was consequently led to distribute this order into still
more numerous families. Milne Edwards, however, in his Hist. Nat.
des Crustacés, now in course of publication, has, from anatomical
considerations, considered it more natural to separate the Brachyura
into only four great families.
1. The Oxyrhycha (Trigona, Latr. or the families Maiade, Lithodiadee,
and Macropodiade of Leach), consisting of the sea spiders or thorn-
backed crabs, the legs being long, the carapax narrowed into a point
infront, the epistoma very large and nearly square. (Three tribes,
Macropodiens, Maiens, and Parthenopiens).
The Cyclometopa (or the Cancerida, Portunida, and Pilumnide
of Leach): carapax very large, arched in front, narrowed behind, legs
moderately long, epistoma very short, transverse. (Two tribes,
1. Canceriens, composed of three sub-tribes, Cryptopoda, Arcuata,
and Quadrilatera; and, 2. Portuniens or Pinnipedes).
The Catametopa (Ocypodiade, Leach), having the carapax quad-
rilateral or ovoid, the front trausverse aud knotted, epistoma very
Ge
oS
short.
4, The Oxystoma (Corystide and Leucosiade, Leach), with the shell
orbicular and arched in front, which is not poin'ed, epistoma ob-
solete.
DECAPODA. 413
The first section, PINNIPEDES, have the hind pair of legs terminated by a flattened plate for swimming,
and these species are accordingly met with at a distance from the coasts.
Amongst these swimming or shuttle-crabs, as they are termed, are especially to be noticed the exotic species,
composing the genus Matuta, Fab., having the carapax nearly circular, and armed on each side with a strong spine,
and with the four posterior pairs of legs terminated by a dilated plate for swimming. The same is also thecase,
but less strongly, in Leach’s genus Polybius, consisting of the single species, P. Henslowii, found on the Devon-
shire coast. Amongst the species with only the last pair of legs dilated at the extremity into a plate for swim-
ming, the genus Ovithyia, Fabr., consisting of a single Chinese species, is distinguished by the tail of the males
being distinctly seven-jointed, whereas there are only five joints in the males of all the other Pinnipedes, the females
alone having seven joints. Amongst these the genus Podopthalmus, Lamarck, has the carapax transverse, and
armed at each side with a very long spine; the ocular peduncles are very long (P. spinosus, Latr., Isle of France) ;
others which have the ocular peduncles short, and which are of the ordinary crab-like form, compose the genus
Portunus, Fab., amongst which may be mentioned Cancer puter, Linn., and Cancer Meenas, Linn. (Carcinus
Menas, Leach), two small species, commonly used as articles of food by the lower orders in London. The last-
named species is exceedingly abundant; the terminal joint of the hind legs is much narrower than in the preced-
ing groups, and thus this species forms a passage to—
The second section, ARcuatTa, in which the tarsus, or last joint of all the legs, is conical, and some-
times compressed, but never forming a swimming plate, and the carapax arched in front and narrowed
behind, with the claws of equal size in both sexes, and the tail is composed of the same number of
segments as in the Portuni. The true Crabs, composing the restricted genus Cancer, Fabr., are the
types of this section, and are distinguished by having the third joint of the outer foot-jaws emarginate
or sinuated near the inner extremity, and nearly square. The antenne scarcely extend beyond the
front, with but few joints, and are folded backwards.
Cancer pagurus, Linn., the common large edible crab, has the carapax very broad, and arched for a great dis-
tance along the sides, each side having nine festoons, and the middle in front with three short teeth: the claws
are large, and the fingers black and armed with obtuse
points. It sometimes reaches nearly a foot in breadth,
and is of common occurrence on the coasts of England
and France. [It is captured by sinking pots, baskets,
or nets, baited with decaying animal matter, to a con-
siderable depth in the ocean, along the rocky coast.
During the summer months it is very abundant, especi-
ally where the water is deep; and at low tide they are
found in holes of rocks in pairs, male and female, and if
the male be taken away another will be found in the
hole at the next recess of the tide. By knowing this
fact, an experienced fisherman may twice a day take
with little work a vast number of specimens, after hay-
ing discovered their haunts. In the winter they are
supposed to burrow in the sand, or to retire to the
deeper parts of the ocean. (Ent. Compend. p. 86.) Mr.
Bell has described some beautiful exotic species of this
genus in the Transactions of the Zoological Society,
i Xantho, Leach, is nearly allied to the
Fig. 2.—Cancer Pagurus, Linn., with the tail of the male, a; and ot vol. i.] The onus 3 ¢ U 7 y
. the female, b. preceding, but having the external antenne short, and
inserted in the external canthus of the eye. The typical species, X. florida, Leach, inhabits our coasts.
The genus Perimela, Leach, has a longer carapax, with the edges strongly toothed, the eight hind legs equally
compressed, and longer antenne. P. denticulata, Leach, occurs in various parts of our coast, and in the Medi-
terranean. ; i ‘
The genus Afelecyclus, Leach, has the carapax nearly rounded, and dentated at the sides, the tail narrower than
in the preceding; the lateral antenna elongated, the claws very strong, and rather short. The type of this
genus is the Cancer 7-dentatus of Montague, by whom it was discovered on the coast of Devonshire. Other
genera, which it would occupy too much space to notice, have been separated by Leach, Latreille, and others.
Amongst them, however, the two exotic genera, Mursea, Leach, and Hepatus, Lat., are distinguished by their
claws being greatly compressed, so that they have subsequently been separated by Latreille, as a section thence
named Cristimani, or crested-handed Crabs.
Shell arcuated, with the ) Coyatrina
Mr. M‘Leay’s arrangement of the Brachyura, as givenin the 3rd hod ae ;
ge y B { Caucrina (Arched Crabs) 4 factoflen untetory inl]
part of the Illustrations of the Zuology of Southern Africa, just pub-
F ; : s yen, with
lished, is as follows -— ! Parthenopina (Rocky Crabs) { pees } Calappina.
Tribe Tetragonostoma, Analogies. Tribe Trigonostoma. 5
Pi therina(Parasit. Crabs) Shell orbicular Dromiina. Inachina (Triangular Crabs) Hales Poets aera Lencosina.)}
178 tal nachina (Triang generally spined G
Grapsina (Square Crabs) Shell quadrilateral Dorippina.
414 CRUSTACEA.
The third section, QUADRILATERA, have the carapax nearly square, or heart-shaped, with the front
generally elongated and deflexed, forming a kind of hood. The tail is composed of seven segments in
both sexes, the joints being distinct throughout the entire breadth of the tail. The antenne are
generally very short. The eyes are generally placed upon long peduncles. Many species reside in the
ground, forming burrows for their retreats, and some frequent fresh water. They are able to
run very fast. Some of these species have the carapax somewhat heart-shaped [thus nearly resembling
some of the 4rcuatal, with the front margin strongly toothed, including the genera Eriphia, Lat.,
Trapezia, Lat., and Pilumnus, Leach, in which last the claws are of unequal size.
The Thelphuse, Lat., have the lateral antenne shorter than the ocular peduncles, and few-jointed. The carapax
is nearly of a cordate truncate form, (but broader behind than in the preceding]. There are several species of this
genus, which reside in fresh water, but being able to exist for a considerable time out of their native element ;
one noticed by the ancients occurs in the south of Europe; it is the Cancer fluviatilis, Belon. It is often repre-
sented upon the ancient Greek medals. The Greek monks eat it uncooked, and it forms a common article of food
in Italy during Lent. Delalande and De Latour discovered two other species, one in the south of Africa and the
other in the mountains of Ceylon. [I have described and figured another species, under the name of Thelphusa
cunicularis, discovered by Col. Sykes, in the ghauts of the Deccan, where it occurs in great abundance, and of
which Bishop Heber thus speaks in his Journal:—‘“‘ All the grass through the Deccan generally swarms with a
small land-crab, which burrows in the ground, and runs with considerable swiftness, even when encumbered with
a bundle of food as big as itself; this food is grass, or the green stalks of rice, and it is amusing to see the crab
sitting, as it were, upright to cut their hay with their sharp pincers, and then waddling off with their sheaf to their
holes, as quickly as their side-long pace will carry them.” Col. Sykes found them on the table lands at an eleva-
tion of nearly 4000 feet above the sea, and as they are met with of all sizes, he believes that there productive pro-
cess is completed without the Crab having to undertake any annual journey to the sea, their migrations having
never been noticed.— Trans. Ent. Soc., vol. i.] To this section also belong other species of Land Crabs, composing
the genera Gelasimus, Ocypoda, and Mictyris. The first of these genera has the carapax solid, and nearly quadri-
lateral, but rather broader in front; one of the claws is generally much longer than the other, the fingers of the
smaller claws being spoon-shaped. The animal closes the mouth of its burrow, which it makes near the shore,
with its largerclaw. These burrows are cylindrical, oblique, and very deep, each having a single inhabitant. It is
the habit of this Crab to hold up the large claw in the front of the body, as though beckoning to some one,
whence they have obtained the name of Calling Crabs. The species of Ocypoda has the eyes extended along the
greater length of the foot-stalks. Their claws are also unequal, but not to the same extent as in the Gelasimi.
During the day they sit in their burrows, venturing forth only after sun-set. The type Cancer cursor, Linn., inha-
bits Syria and Northern Africa. Other species of Land Crabs are of a truncate cordate form, with the shell rounded
and dilated at the sides. They inhabit tropical climates, and are called by the inhabitants tourlouroux, painted
Crabs, land Crabs, violet Crabs, &c., which names seem to be applied indiscriminately. There are few travellers
who have not mentioned their habits, often mixing up much fiction in their accounts. They pass the greater part
of their lives in the earth, hiding themselves by day and coming abroad only at night. Sometimes they frequent
cemeteries. Once a year, as the period for depositing their eggs draws near, they assemble in numerous com-
panies, and following the most direct line, seek the coast without permitting any obstacle to intercept them in
their way; after laying their eggs [in the water] they return, greatly enfeebled. It is said that they close the
mouth of their burrows at the period of moulting, after which operation, and whilst still soft, they are reckoned
a great delicacy. These species compose the genera Uca, Latreille, (type Cancer uca, Linn., South America), and
Gecarcinus, Leach, (Cancer ruricola, Cuy., &c.)
Another interesting group constitutes the genus Pinnotheres, Latr. These are of very small size [of which
there are several native species, named pea-crabs], and which reside, during a portion of the year at least, inside
various bivalve shells, such as muscles, &c. The carapax of the females is suborbicular, very thin and soft;
whilst that of the males is firmer and nearly globular, and rather pointed in front; the legs are of moderate
length, and the claws of the ordinary form; the tail of the female is very ample, and covers the whole of the
underside of the body. The ancients believed that the Pea-crab lived upon the best terms with the inhabitant of
the shell in which it was found; and that they not only warned them of danger, but went abroad to cater for
them. The type is the Cancer Pisum, Lin., and Leach has investigated the species in his Malacostraca Podo-
pthalma Britannica; [but this author has given the males and young as distinct species. See further J. V. Thomp-
son’s Memoir on this genus in the Entomol. Mag., vol. iii.]
The section consists of several other well-marked genera, such as Grapsus, Lamarck, Plagusia, Latr., &c.
The fourth section, OrBrcuLaTa, have the carapax either somewhat globular, or rhomboidal, or ovoid,
and always very solid; the ocular peduncles are always short, or but slightly elongated; the claws of
unequal size, according to the sexes, those of the males being the largest; the tail never consists of
seven entire segments; the oral cavity is gradually narrowed towards its superior extremity; and the
third joint of the outer foot-jaws is always in the form of along triangle; the posterior legs resemble
the preceding, and none of them are very long.
Corystes, Latr., has the carapax of an ovoid-oblong form, with the lateral antenne [nearly as long as the body],
DECAPODA. 415
and ciliated. The tail is composed of seven segments, but three of them are confluent in the males. The type
is Cancer personatus, Herbst., found upon the coast of England. [This genus is of very difficult location, and has
little real relation with Leucosia: it is more nearly allied to some of the arcuated species. ]
Leucosia, Fab., has the carapax of variable form, but generally globular or ovoid, and as hard as stone; the
lateral antennz and eyes are very small; the tail, large and suborbicular in the females, is generally composed of
four or five, but never of seven segments. Dr. Leach cut up this genus into many others. Aquiteles . « + « Nayeuses. . Aquatiques.]
Araignées .
|
Hight eyes oa
(Mr M‘Leay, in an article upon some new forms of Arachnida, published in the dnnals of Natural History, has thrown doubts upon the
general character given of these groups, figuring one species with only two eyes (ops Guanabacoa@) ; another, with the sternum divided into
three distinct segments, and one pair of the eyes enormously large (Deinupis Lamia) ; another with the head, thorax, and abdomen apparently
articulated (Myrmarachne melanocephala) ; and another with the fore-legs modified, in structure short, thickened, and composed of only six
instead of seven joints (Otiothops Walckenueri).}
+ I have observed in Atypus the vestiges of two other nipples, being those which in the Spiders of the following division are placed between
the four eaterior ones, and are very visible ; but as they are here scarcely apparent, I have not counted them as such,
—
ee
PULMONARIA. 457
of which, in a state of repose, occupy a circular space of six or seven inches in diameter, and [are asserted] to
seize Humming-birds. They form their nests in the slits of trees, beneath the bark, in the cavities of stones and
rocks, or on the surface of leaves of various vegetables. The cell of the MM. avicularia is in the shape of.a tube, nar-
rowed into a point at its posterior extremity. It is composed of a white web of very fine texture, semitransparent,
like muslin. M. Goucot gave mea nest which was about seven or eight inches long, and about two inches broad.
The cocoon of this species had the size and shape of a large nut. Its envelope, formed of the same materials as
the nest, consists of three layers. It appears that the young are there hatched, and undergo their first moulting.
This naturalist informs me that he has obtained as many as a hundred young ones from one cocoon. (See my
memoir on the habits of the Mygale avicularia, Lin., in those of the Mus. d’Hist. Nat., tom. vii. p. 456.) The
body of this species is about an inch and a half long, black, and very hairy, with the tips of the palpi, legs, &c.,
reddish.
South America and the Antilles also furnish other species, which are known to the French colonists under the
name of Spider-Crabs, and of which the bite is reputed very dangerous. There is also a large East Indian species
(M. fasciata, Seba); anda species is brought from the Cape of Good Hope, nearly as large as M. avicuiaria.
Another species (M. valentina) has been discovered in the arid deserts of Moxenta, in Spain, by M. Dufour; and
another, from the same country, has been described by Walckenaer (MW. calpeiana). These two species form a
particular group, having the ungues exposed. (See further our articles on this and the allied genera in the Nouv.
Diction. d’ Hist. Nat., second edition.) ;
The other species of Mygale (forming the genus Cfeniza, Latr., in Fam. Nat.) have a transverse row of move-
able corneous spines at the superior extremity of the basal joint of the chelicera. The tarsi are less hairy beneath
than in the preceding, and their ungues are always exposed. They construct, in dry shelving situations exposed
to the sun, in the southern parts of Europe, &c., subterranean cylindrical galleries, often two feet deep, and so
tortuous that the traces of them are often lost. They moreover construct, at the entrance, a moveable lid formed
of silk and earth, fixed by a hinge, and which, by its precise size, inclination, and weight, closely shuts the open-
ing, scarcely so as to permit the place of the nest to be distinguished from the neighbouring soil. The inner surface
of the lid is lined with silk, which enables the animal to hold it down, and prevent its being pulled open. When
taken by violence from its nest, the Mygale is stupid, and offers no resistance. A silken tube, forming the nest,
lines the interior of the gallery. M. Dufour is of opinion that the males do not make these burrows, being gene-
rally found under stones, and appearing less favoured with organs fitted for those works. We presume, with
M. Dufour, that our M. carminans is only the male of M. cementaria, Latr., although M. Walckenaer is of a dif-
ferent opinion. The latter species, described by Sauvages under the name of the Mason-Spider (Hist. de Acad.
des Scienc., 1758), and by Dorthes under that of the Mining-Spider (Linn. Trans,. vol. ii. 17, 18), is about two-thirds
of an inch long, and is found in the southern departments of France, Spain, &c. Another species (J/. fodiens,
Walck., M. Sauvagesii, Duf., Rossi), is rather larger than the preceding, and.
inhabits Tuscany and Corsica. The Muséum d’Histoire Naturelle possesses
a block of earth in which four of its nests are arranged in a regular square.
[M. V. Audouin has published a long account of these nests in the Annales de
la Societé Entomologique de France.) M. Lefebvre has also brought another
distinct species from Sicily, and another is found in Jamaica, (M. niduilais),
which, together with its nest, has been figured by Brown in his Natural
History of that island, pl. 44, f. 3.
[It is to Madame Merian that we owe the origin of the story that the large
American Mygale attacks and kills small birds; this lady, in her splendid
work on the insects of Surinam, not only asserting this, but figuring the
Spider in the act of feeding on a Humming-bird which it had dragged off its
nest. Hence originated the idea that the Mygale spun the webs which are
met with in tropical climates, of sufficient force to hold small birds, but
which are the production of a species of Epeiva. Mr. MacLeay, in the
first volume of the Transactions of the Zoological Society, has attacked
this lady’s writings with great violence, giving her credit for all that subsequent compilers chose to add
to her account. She, however, did not assert that the Mygale forms these webs, nor is such the case,
for that spider lives in holes under ground, and in all its movements keeps close to the earth, its food
consiting of Tuli, subterranean Crickets, and Cockroaches. On a living Humming-bird being placed into its
hole by Mr. MacLeay, the Spider even quitted it; whence he disbelieves the existence of any bird-catching Spider ;
but M. Moreau de Jonnés expressly mentions that it climbs the branches of trees to devour the young of Humming-
birds, &c. Latreille published an elaborate memoir upon this genus in the Nouvelles Annales du Muséum, vol. i.,
and more recently M. Walckenaer has described thirty-six species of this genus in his Histoire Naturelle des
Insectes Aptéres.
The M. nidulans, which is sufficiently abundant in the West Indian islands, has been figured, together with its nest,
by Mr. Kirby in his Bridgewater Treatise. It is also figured in Griffith’s translation of the Régne Animal, but
regarded as an undescribed species, named N. nitida. Mr. Sells has communicated some curious observations on
it and its nest to the Entomological Society of London.]
Those species (of Theraphoses) which have the palpi mserted on an inferior dilatation on the outside of the
maxilla, and 5-jointed; the tongue very small in Atypus, but which becomes longer and advanced between the
maxille in the following genera, which is its general character: the last joint of the palpi in both sexes long and
Fig. 28.—Mygale fodiens.
‘
458 ARACHNIDA.
narrowed to a point at the tip; the males not having a strong joint at the extremity of the anterior tibia,—constitute
the following genera :—
Atypus, Latr., Oletera, Walck., having a very minute tongue, and the eyes placed close together upon a
tubercle. Type, A. Sulzeri, Latr., Aranea picea, Sulzer, about two-thirds of an inch long, and anteriorly of
a blackish colour. This species burrows, in shelving ground, covered with turf, a cylindrical
cell, curved below, lined with a white silken tube. The egg-case is affixed by silken threads
attached to each end, to the bottom of this tube. It is found in the vicinity of Paris, Bordeaux,
&c. M. Milbert has sent another species, found in the neighbourhood of Philadelphia.
Eriodon, Latr., Missulena, Walck., has the tongue long and narrow, and the eyes dispersed on
the front of the thorax. . occatorius, Latr., from New Holland.
Chalinura, Dalm., has the eyes placed on a very elevated frontal tubercle; four of these (the
two anterior being very large) occupying the centre; the external spinnerets are very long.
Founded on a species observed by Dalman, in Copal.
Mg ees Our second and last division of the quadripulmonary Spiders (or genus Mygale) is
characterised, as in Eriodon, by a narrow tongue, prolonged between the maxille, and
by 5-jointed palpi, but the hooks of the chelicere are folded upon their inner face; they have six
spinnerets ; the first pair of legs, and not the fourth, is the longest, and the third the shortest. Some
have only six eyes. The number of their pulmonary sacs does not allow us te separate this subdivision
from the preceding; as they lead to Drassus, Clotho, and Segestria, which have only two pulmonary
sacs, the natural order does not permit us to pass from Mygale to the chasing Spiders, Lycosa ;
Mygale, in fact, consists of weaving Spiders, and it is in this division that 4. avicularia was originally
placed by Linnzeus.
Dysdera, Latr., has six eyes, arranged in a horse-shoe, with the open part in front ; the chelicere very robust and
advanced, and the maxille straight and dilated at the insertion of the palpi. Type, D. erythrina, Latr., Walck.,
{France, England. The Spiders of this and a new allied genus (Oonops) have formed the subject of a memoir,
published by R. Templeton, Esq., in the last volume of the Zoological Journal.)
Filistata, Latr., has eight eyes, arranged on a small elevation at the anterior extremity of the thorax; the
chelicere are small, and the maxille curved on the outer edge, and forming an arch round the tongue. Type,
T. bicolor, Latr., France. Another species is found at Guadaloupe, differing in having longer legs, &c.
We now pass to those species of Spiders which have only a pair of pulmonary sacs and spiracles.
All the following species possess 5-jointed palpi, inserted on the outer edge of the maxillez, near to the
base, and often in a notch, the tongue produced between them, and either square, triangular, or semi-
circular, and six spinnerets at the anus. ‘The last joint of the palpi of the males is more or less ovoid,
and generally incloses in an excavation a very complicated sexual organ, but in Segestria it is simple.
With the exception of a very few species, entering into the genus Mygale, they compose that of
ARANEA, Lin. (Araneus of some authors),
[Which Latreille divides into two principal groups, according to their sedentary or wandering habits. ]
The first division comprises the sedentary Spiders, which construct webs, or at least throw out threads
for the capture of their prey, and generally station themselves upon or near their webs as well as near
their eggs. Their eyes are close together, upon the broad part of the forehead, sometimes eight in
number (four or two being in the middle, and the others at the side), or sometimes only six. [This
division comprises two subdivisions, the Rectigrades and the Laterigrades. ]
The first of these subdivisions comprises those species which always walk straight forwards, whence
are named RecrigrapEs: they weave close webs, upon which they remain stationary, with their legs
elevated in repose. Sometimes the two anterior and the two posterior are longest, and sometimes the
four anterior, or the fourth and the third pairs. The eyes are not arranged in a crescent.
We may divide these into three sections [the 7'wditeles, Inequiteles, and Orbiteles}.
The Tusirers, or Tapestry-weavers, have cylindrical spinnerets, placed close together in a bunch
directed backwards. The legs are robust, with the anterior or posterior pair largest in some, but all the
legs of nearly equal size in the others.
In the two following subgenera, the maxille form an arch round the tongue, thus approaching Filistata, and
receding from the following. The eyes are always eight in number, arranged four and four in two transverse lines.
Clotho (Walck., Uroctea, Dufour,) a singular genus, with very small chelicere, capable of being but slightly
extended, without teeth, with very small hooks, the body short, legs long, and scarcely varying in relative length ;
the eyes are close together, and arranged in the same manner as in Mygale, Walck., three on each side, forming
a curve, with the two other larger ones in a line between them: the maxilla and tongue are proportionably short;
a a pt sh
RE Ee ee
j Malabar
Tripetaloceraferruginea. W. \ /
Malabar | \
\
\
Y el
4 Ea ON
; TN Ved
] gs ie
Seapbura Krrbii. W.
(Brazil J
Schizodactylus monstrosus.
(India|
‘*
London, Publidud by Orr kSimith, dren Corner, Faternoster Faw,
ORTHOPTERA. 557
The Orthoptera are msects* which undergo a semicomplete metamorphosis, all the changes
being reducible to the increase and developement of wing-covers and wings, which begin to
appear under a rudimentary form in the pupa. This pupa and the larva resemble the perfect
insect in other respects, walking and feeding in the same manner.
The mouth of the Orthoptera is composed of a labrum, two mandibles, two maxilla, and
four palpi; those of the maxille have always five joints; the labial palpi, as in the Coleoptera,
have only three. The mandibles are always very strong and horny; the tonguelet is con-
stantly divided into two or four plates. The form of the antennz varies less than in the Cole-
optera, but they are generally composed of a much greater number of joints. Many, in
addition to the composite eyes, have two or three ocelli. The under-side of the basal joints
of the tarsi is often fleshy, or membranous; the basal joint in the Grasshoppers with short
untennze, presents three lobes, or divisions, on the under-side. [In these insects, however, the
tarsi consist but of three joints; these lobes, therefore, indicate the other two joints, which
are evidently soldered with the first.] Many females are furnished with a real borer, formed
of two plates, for depositing their eggs, which are often covered by a common envelope.
The posterior extremity of the body is generally armed with appendages.
The intestines of the larvee resemble those of the perfect insects.
All the known Orthoptera are, without exception, terrestrial, both in their perfect and twa
previous states. Some are carnivorous, or omnivorous; but the greater numbers feed upon
living plants. The species which inhabit our climate have but a single generation in a year,
the eggs being deposited towards the end of the summer. This is also the period of their
last transformation.
We divide the Orthoptera into two great families, [Cursoria and Saltatoria], a mode of dis-
tribution confirmed by their anatomy ; the insects of the first having only tubular trachee,
whilst those of the second have vesicular trachez. [We are indebted to M. Serville for a
revision of the generic division of this order, published in the Annales des Sciences Naturelles.
Dr. Burmeister, in 1838, also worked out the order, adding many new genera, in his Hand-
buch der Entomologie. In 1839, M. Serville, unacquainted with Burmeister’s work, published
his Histoire Naturelle des Insectes Orthoptéres, in which he introduced many new genera, as
well as some established by Burmeister, but with other names; which of course must rank as
synonymes. Dr. Burmeister has just published, in the third number of Germar’s Zeitschrift
der Entomologie, a revision of these two works, with a view of pointing out the synonymes. |
In the first family all the legs are alike, and solely fitted for running; in the second, the
thighs of the hind legs are much larger than those of the other feet, which gives them the
power of leaping; the males, moreover, make a sharp noise, or a kind of stridulation. These
are the leaping, or musical Orthoptera.
THE FIRST FAMILY OF THE ORTHOPTERA,—
Tue CursoriA,—
Has the hind legs solely fitted, like the others, for running. They have generally the wing-covers and
wings resting horizontally on the body; the females do not possess a horny ovipositor. These form
three genera, [Forficula, Blatta, and Mantis]. The first, that of
Tue Earwies (Forficula, Linn.),—
Has three joints tothe tarsi, the wings folded like a fan, and shutting up transversely beneath crus-
taceous wing-covers, which are very short, and meet in a straight suture ; the body is linear, with two
large scaly moveable appendages, which form a forceps at the posterior extremity of the body. The
head is exposed; the antenna are filiform, inserted in front of the eyes, and composed of from
twelve to thirty joints, in different species. The galea is slender, elongated, and nearly cylindrical
* This order, the Lepidoptera and Strepsiptera, and the apterous hexapod insects, do not possess any aquatic species.
558 INSECTA.
the tonguelet is furcate; the thorax is plate-like. The second joint of the tarsi is simply dilated
beneath, near the tip, or in form of a reversed heart, and not notched. These insects have been very
carefully investigated in respect to their internal anatomy, by Messrs. Ramdohr, Posselet, Marcel de
Serres, and especially by Léon Dufour, in the Annales des Sci. Nat., vol. xiii. From their anatomical
characters they appear to L. Dufour to constitute a distinct order, which he names Ladidoures.
Mr. Kirby had also previously proposed the name of Dermaptera for them as an order. *
These insects are very common in damp situations, where they often assemble in troops under
stones, and the bark of trees; they do much injury to the fruits of our gardens, [devouring also the
petals of flowers], as well as the bodies of their dead companions, defending themselves with their
forceps, of which the form varies according to the sex. It is a vulgar notion that they creep into the
ear of sleeping persons ; this, however, is the origin of their French name, Perce-oreille [English name,
Earwig ; German name, Ohrwurm, &c.]
(The species has been distributed into a considerable number of subgenera by Leach, Serville, and Burmeister. ]
Latreille divides them, in a note, into
Forficula proper, which has not more than 14 joints to the antenne.
Forficula auricularia, is more than half-an-inch long, brown, shiny, with a reddish head, the
sides of the thorax grey, and the feet yellow-ochre coloured. The female guards her eggs with
much care, as well as her young, for a considerable time.
Forficula minor (the small Earwig), is much smaller, and has 11- or 12-jointed antenne ; it
forms Leach’s genus Labia.
Forficesila, Latr., has more than 14 joints to the antenne. ([F. gigantea, the type of Leach’s
genus Labidura, with 30 joints to the antennz.]
Chelidura, Latr., is wingless.
The second genus, that of
Buatra, Linn.,
Fig. 87.—Forficula Ys * . . .
EBSA Has five joints to all the tarsi; the wings are only folded longitudinally ; the head
hidden beneath the large plate of the prothorax, and the body is orbicular, or oval, and flattened.
The antennz are filiform, inserted in an inner notch of the eyes, long, and composed of a very great
number of joints; the palpi are long; the prothorax shield-like; the wing-covers are ordinarily as
long as the abdomen, coriaceous or semimembranous, and crossing each other slightly at the suture.
The posterior extremity of the abdomen presents two conical and articulated appendages ; the tibie
are very spinose.
The Blattz [or Cockroaches] are nocturnal insects, exceedingly active, some living in the interior
of our houses, especially kitchens, bake-houses, and corn-mills. Others are found in the country.
They are very voracious, consuming all kinds of provisions. The species found in the French colonies
are there termed Kakerlacs, and greatly annoy the inhabitants by the mischief they commit, attacking
not only eatables, but gnawing also woollen and silk materials, and even shoes; they will also eat
other insects. Some species of Sphex make war
upon them.
[The species are very numerous, and have lately been
formed into a considerable number of genera by Serville
and Burmeister ; Latreille, however, retained them under
the single genus Bilatta.]
Blatta orientalis [the common Cockroach] is an inch
long; the male is furnished with wings shorter than the
abdomen; the female has only short rudiments. The
eggs, 16 in number, are symmetrically arranged in an
oval compressed case, which is at first white, but subse-
quently brown and solid, denticulated on one side; the
female carries it about with her for some time at the
extremity of the body; she then attaches it to various
substances by means of a gummy secretion. This species
is a scourge both to the inhabitants of Russia and Fin-
land. It has been supposed to have come from South
America, whilst others give Asia as its native country.
Fig. 88.—Blatta orientalis, male and female.
Those with the wings folded longitadinally, and with the wing covers | order Dictyoptera (Blatta).
* Dr. Leach divided the other Orthoptera into two other orders. | elytra crossing each other, and the wings similarly placed, form his
meeting in a straight line, were bis Orthoptera; and those with the
eee
ORTHOPTERA. 559
Blatia lapponica, devours the cured fish which the Laplanders have provided for their sustenance, in lieu of
bread. In our country it inhabits woods, [which leads to the suspicion that the species thus named are not
identical]. M. Hummel has published a series of very interesting observations on Blatta germanica, in his
‘Essais Entomologiques.
The third genus, that of
Mantis, Linn.,—
Has also five joints in all the tarsi, and the wings simply folded longitudinally, but the head is
exposed, and the body long and narrow; the palpi are also short and pointed, and their tonguelet
quadrifid.
These insects are found only in temperate or hot climates, and reside upon trees or plants, often
resembling their leaves or twigs in the form and colour of the body, and seeking the full sun-light..
Some are rapacious, whilst the others are herbivorous. The eggs are ordinarily inclosed in a capsule
of a gummy secretion, which hardens in the air, and is divided internally into a number of cells, and is
sometimes in the form of an oval cocoon, sometimes like a pod with angles, and sometimes spined.
The female fastens it to plants, or other substances elevated from the ground,
Some have the two fore-legs much larger and longer than the others, with the coxz long, the thighs very strong,
compressed, and armed beneath with spines, the tibia curved, and terminated by a strong hook; they have
Ocelli distinct, and close together in a triangle ; the first segment of the thorax is very large; the four lobes of the
tonguelet of nearly equal length; the antenne inserted between the eyes, and the head triangular and vertical.
These species are carnivorous, seizing their prey with the fore-feet, which they elevate in front of the body, and
quickly folding the tibia upon the under-side of the femur [which thus becomes a most powerful raptorial instru-
ment, not only fitted for capturing the prey, but also exactly formed for conveying it to the mouth]. The eggs
are very numerous, and are inclosed in the same number of cells disposed in regular series, and united in an oyoid
mass or cocoon.
(These Orthoptera, which are very numerous, have been distributed by Serville and Burmeister into a great
number of genera, founded mostly upon external characters of form.] Latreille, however, retains them in the
single subgenus
MANTIS proper, restricting it, however, to
those which have no frontal horn on the head.
Mantis religiosa, Linn. (the Praying Mantis, or
Sooth-sayer), is regarded by the Turks as an
object of religious respect. Another species is
still more venerated by the Hottentots. The
former is very common in the south of France
and Italy. See the work of Stoll, and the memoir
of Lichtenstem, in the Transactions of the Lin-
nean Society, [also the works of Serville and Bur-
meister].
Those species which have the forehead pro-
longed into a horn, with the antenne of the males
pectinated, form the genus Empusa, Mliger.
The others have the fore feet similar to the hind
ones; the ocelli very indistinct, or wanting; the
first segment of the thorax shorter, or of the same
length as the following; the interior divisions of
Fig. 89.—Mantis, in the act of seizing a fly, with a young one just hatched. the tonguelet shorter than the lateral; the an-
tenne inserted in front of the eyes, and the head nearly ovoid, porrected, with the mandibles thick, and
the palpi compressed. ‘These insects are of very sin-
gular form, and resemble either the twigs or leaves of
trees. They appear to feed only on vegetables, and,
like many of the Grasshoppers, their colours resemble
those of the plant on which they ordinarily reside;
the two sexes often differ very widely from each other.
They form the subgenus
SPEcTRuUM, Stoll,—
Which has been divided into two others.
Phasma, Fab., comprises the species which have the
body filiform or linear, similar to a stick, many of
which are entirely destitute of wings, or have the wing-
covers very short. Many large species are found in the
Moluccas, and South America. P. Rossia, Fab., in- Fig. 90.—Phaama (Bacteria) fragilis.
habits the South of France.
Phyllium, Mllig., has the body very flat and membranous, and the feet furnished with broad membranes.
560 INSECTA
Mantis siccifolia [or the Walking Leaf], a species peculiar to the Sechelles Islands, Mauritius, &c., of which the
female has very short antenna, with the wing-covers as long as the abdomen, but destitute of wings; the male
is much narrower, with long filiform antenne ; short wing-covers, and wings as long as the abdomen.
[Latreille, in the Familles Naturelles, Saint Fargeau and Serville, in the Encyclopédie méthodique, the latter in
his Histoire naturelle des Insectes Orthoptéres, and Gray in his Synopsis of Phasmide, have constituted a great
number of generic groups detached from those given above, and which are founded upon the variations
in the developement of the wings in the different sexes; the proportions of the thoracic segments, antenne, &c.
Messrs. Burmeister and Brullé have considerably reduced the number of these groups in their works upon this
order. ]
THE SECOND FAMILY OF THE ORTHOPTERA,—
THE SALTATORIA,—
Has the two hind feet remarkable for the size of their thighs, and for the very spined tibiz thus formed
for leaping. The males call their females by making a chirping noise, which is sometimes produced
by rubbing an inner part of the wing-covers like a talc-like mirror, against each other with rapidity,
and sometimes by a similar alternate motion of the hind thighs against the wings and wing-covers,
the thighs acting the part of the bow of a violin. The majority of the females lay their eggs in the
ground.
This family is composed of the genus
Grytuuvs, Linn.,—
Which we divide as follows :—
Some have the organ of sound in the males consisting of an inner part of the wing-covers in the
shape of a mirror; the ovipositor of the females is very long, exserted, and often sabre-shaped, and the
antenne are either very long and slender at the tips, or of equal thickness throughout, but very short.
In some of these, the wings and wing-covers are horizontal, the wings when folded up in repose
forming long filaments, extending beyond the wing-covers, and the tarsi have only three joints, as in
the genus
GRYLLUS, Geoffroy & Oliv. (Acheta, Fabr.), [and Achetide of English authors].
They live in burrows, and ordinarily feed upon insects ; many are nocturnal. They form four subgenera.
Gryllotalpa, Latr., having the tibie and tarsi of the two fore-legs very broad, flat, and toothed, like hands
proper for burrowing ; the other tarsi of the ordinary form.
Gryllotalpa vulgaris [the Mole-cricket}, is an inch and a half long, and of a brown colour. It is too well known
from the injuries it commits in gardens and cul- Z
tivated fields, living in the earth, where its fos-
sorial fore-legs, like those of a Mole, enable it to
form a burrow. It cuts or detaches the roots of
plants, but less with the intention of feeding upon
them as to forma passage, for it feeds, as it would
seem, upon other insects or worms. The song
of the male, heard only in the evening or night»
is soft, and not disagreeable. [It is thence, in
some parts of England, called Chur-worm.] The
female forms, in June and July, at the depth of
about six inches, a subterranean rounded cell, Fig. 91.—Gryllotalpa vulgaris.
smooth in the interior, in which she deposits from 200 to 400 eggs; the cell with its gallery resembles a bottle
with along bent neck. The young live for some time in society. See for further details the observations of
M. le Feburier in the Nouv. Cours d’ Agriculture. [From more recent observations, it appears certain that the
Mole-cricket is obnoxious in gardens, &c., from its herbivorous habits. One species, G. didactyla, in the West
Indies, does great injury to the plantations of young sugar canes. See, also, the work of Kollar on injurious
insects, translated by Miss Loudon.] ,
Tridactylus, Oliv. (Xya, Mlig.), are also fossorial in their habits, but only with the anterior tibiz ; the posterior
tarsi are replaced by narrow, bent, moveable appendages ; the antenne are very short, and 10-jointed. Minute
exotic insects. [The genus Ripipterya, Newman, is closely allied to this genus. }
Gryllus proper [Gryllus acheta of Linneus, Acheta of English authors], have not the feet fitted for burrowing,
and the females have the ovipositor long and exserted; the antenne are greatly elongated, pointed at the tip; the
Ocelli are indistinct. The Field-cricket, Gryllus campestris, Linn., and the common House-cricket, G. domesticus,
belong to thisgenus. The first forms deep retreats in dry and hot situations, in which it stations itself to surprise
other insects upon which it preys. The female deposits about 300 eggs; the House-cricket inhabits the interior
parts of houses, especially in the neighbourhood of fire-places, in which it makes its burrows, and breeds. The
male produces aharsh noise; that made by G. megacephalus can be heard at the distance of a mile.
I
ORTHOPTERA. 563
Myrmecophila (Spherium, Charpent.), is destitute of wings, and has the body oval. M. acervorum is of very
small size, and lives in Ants’ nests [on the Continent].
Others [having, like the last, a tale-like spot at the base of the wing-covers in the male], have these
organs disposed like a roof, and the tarsi have four
joints ; the antennz are very long and filiform. The
females have the ovipositor always exserted, com-
pressed, and sabre or cutlass-shaped. These insects
are herbivorous, and form the genus
Locusta, Geoffr. [Gryllus, or Gryllide, of English
authors].
(The Great Green Grasshopper, with long antenna],
. L. viridissima, is two inches long, green, without spots ;
=- the ovipositor’ of the female is straight.
Fig. 92.—L. viridissima. Many species of this genus are destitute of wings, or
have wing-covers only, but of very small size.
[The species of this genus, or rather, family, have been distributed into a considerable number of generic groups
by Thunberg, Serville, Latreille, Burmeister, and others, founded upon external variations of form. ]
The others have the antennz filiform and cylindric, sword-shaped, or thickened at the tips, and as
long as the head and thorax ; the wings and wing-covers are roof-shaped when inactive, and the tarsi
are 3-jointed. The tonguelet, in the majority, has only two divisions; the ocelli are three in number,
and constantly distinct ; the mandibles much toothed; the abdomen conical, and compressed at the
sides. They leap with much more energy than the preceding, and have a much longer sustained
flight. They feed upon vegetables with great voracity. They may be united into a single genus, that of
AcryYDIUM, Geoffr. —
Which [has been greatly divided into genera and subgenera by Serville, Burmeister, and Thunberg, but which]
Latreille divides as follows.
Some have the mouth exposed, the tonguelet bifid, and a membranous pulvillus between the tarsal ungues.
Pneumora, Thunb., has the hind-legs shorter than the body, and scarcely fitted for leaping ; the abdomen is
bladder-shaped in one of the sexes. These species are only found in the southern parts of Africa.
Proscopia, Klug, is wingless ; the body is long and cylindrical; the head, without ocelli, is prolonged in front
into a point or cone, bearing two very short 7-jointed antenne, pointed at the tip ; and the hind-legs are large and
long. These insects are peculiar to South America, and have been well monographed by Klug.
Truxalis, Fab., has the antenne compressed, and of a prismatic form; the head elevated into a pyramid.
Gryllus nasutus, Lam., and many other exotic species.
Xyphicera, Latr. (Pamphagus, Thunb.), is composed of species which, in respect to their antenne, are interme-
diate between Truxalis and the following genus.
Acrydium proper, Gryllus, Fab. (Gryllus locusta, Linn.), [Locustide of British authors], differs from Pneumora
in having the hind feet longer than the body; the abdomen solid, and not bladder-like: and from Truxalis, in
having the head ovoid, and the antenne filiform, or terminated by a knot. Many species have on each side of the
body, near the base of the abdomen, a large cavity, closed on the inside by a very thin pellicle. I have described
this organ in the eighth volume of the Mémoires du Muséum, which has some influence either in the production of
the chirping, or in flight. From analogy with the Cicada, I have compared it toa kind of tambour. The species
fly high in the air, and often in troops. Their hind wings are often agreeably coloured, especially with red and
blue. Amongst the exotic species the thorax is often crested, warty, or otherwise singularly formed. Certain
species have been termed Migratory, from their uniting themselves in troops of incalculable numbers, and mi-
grating through the air in thick clouds, and in an astonishingly short time transform the places where they alight
into an arid waste. Their death even becomes a scourge, the air being infected by the immense masses of their
dead bodies. M. Miot, in his excellent translation of Herodotus, conjectures that the mass of dead bodies of
winged serpents which the historian relates to have seen in Egypt, was a mass of the bodies of these migratory
locusts. This opinion perfectly accords with my own. These insects are consumed in different countries of
Africa, the inhabitants using them for their own food, and as an article of commerce. They tear off the wings alc
wing covers, and then bake them. A great portion of Europe is often overrun by
Gryllus migratorius, which is two inches and a half long, with brown wing-covers spotted with black, and a
slightly elevated crest on the thorax. The eggs are enveloped in a glutinous secretion, forming a cocoon, which
the insect is said to fasten to plants. [This is, however, refuted by the observations of Mr. Smirnove upon the
locusts of Russia, published in the Transactions of the Linnean Society of London.| It is common in Poland.
The south of Europe, Barbary, Egypt, &c., suffer similar devastations from some other species, of which some
are of larger size, as G. egyptius, tataricus, Lam., &c., and which scarcely differ from G, lineola, Fab., which is
found in the south of France; a species peculiar to the same countries, and which is that which is eaten and pre-
pared in Barbary, in the manner above detailed. The natives of Senegal dry another species, of which the boily +s
00
fn — ——
perenne tape a Te eee
562 INSECTA.
yellow, spotted with black, and which Shaw and Denon have figured in the accounts of their voyages in Africa ;
they then reduce them to powder, which they use as flour, as 1 learn from M. Savigny. These two species, and
some others, have a conical prominence upon the prosternum, and compose the genus Acrydium. Amongst
those which do not present this character, and in which the antenne are equally filiform, some have the
wing-covers and wings perfect in the two sexes, and belong to the genus which I have named Cfdipoda. In this
number are G. stridulus, G. cerulescens, [G. flavipes, and a great number of smaller species found in this country,
usually called Grasshoppers, but distinguished by their shorter antenn.]
Other Acrydia, similarly winged and with filiform antenne, have the upper part
of the prothorax strongly elevated, very compressed, forming a sharp crest, rounded
and prolonged into a point behind. Foreign countries possess numerous species,
one only of which, and of smaller size, is found in the south of France (4, arma-
tum, Fischer. ]
In the others, one of the sexes, at least, has the wing-covers and wings very short,
and in no wise fitted for flight. I have formed for these a new generic group, named
Podisma.
The Acrydia which have the antenne thickened at the tips, either in both sexes or in only one of them, are
formed also into a peculiar genus, Gomphocerus, by Thunberg. G. sibiricus, and other small British species.
In the second division of the genus Acrydium, the prosternum receives in a cavity a part of the under-side of
the head; the tonguelet is quadrifid, and the tarsi have no pulvillus between the ungues; the antennz have only
13 or 14 joints; the thorax is prolonged behind like a large scutellum, which is sometimes longer than the entire
body, and the wing-covers are very small. These Orthoptera form the genus
Tetrix, Latr. (Acrydium, Fab., part of Gryllus bulla, Linn.), which is composed of very small species.
Fig. 93.—G. flavipes.
THE SEVENTH ORDER OF INSECTS,—
THE HEMIPTERA (Ruynoorta, Fabr.),—
Terminate in our system the numerous division of insects furnished with wing-covers, and
being the only ones among them which have neither mandibles nor maxille, properly so
called, [that is, fitted for biting]. A tubular articulated tongue, cylindrical or conical in its
form, curved downwards, or directed under the breast, having the appearance of a kind of
rostrum ; presenting throughout its whole upper face, when stretched forward, a gutter, or
canal, out of which three scaly, stiff, slender, and pointed setee may be withdrawn, and which
are covered at the base by a tonguelet; these setee form unitedly a sucker, resembling a sting,
having for its sheath the tubular piece above described, and in which it is kept by means
the superior tonguelet [or labrum], situated at its base.» The mferior seta is composed of two
threads united into one at a short distance from their origin; thus the number of the p’eces
of the sucker is, in reality, four. M. Savigny considered that the two superior sete, or those
which are separate, represent the mandibles of the biting insects, and that the two threads of
the inferior seta answer to the maxillz (or rather, as it appears to me, to their terminal lobes,
which in the Bees and Butterflies are transformed
into an elongated filament); hence the lower lip
is replaced by the tubular sheath of the sucker, and
the triangular piece at the base becomes the labrum.
The tonguelet, properly so called, also exists, and
under a form analogous to that of the preceding
piece, but bifid at the tip (see Cicada); the palpi
are the only organs which have entirely disappeared,
and vestiges of them are perceived in Thrips, [which,
however, are now proved to belong to an order dis-
tinct from the present; palpi, small and inarticulate,
also exist in some of the Hydrocorisz ].
ey ocellig, SAU AAGE acibaee GREER DL oa The mouth of the Hemiptera is, therefore, fitted
lip, or canal; m, mandibular, and ma, maxillary set.) only for extracting by suction fluid matters: the
delicate threads of which the sucker is formed pierce the vessels of plants and animals, and the
|S, ee ne ee, See ae ee ee ee
ee ——————————————
HEMIPTERA. 563
nutritive fluid, successively compressed, is forced up the main canal, and arrives at the ceso-
phagus ; the sheath of the sucker is often elbowed, or forms an angle. Like other sucking
insects, the Hemiptera possess salivary vessels.
In the majority of the insects of this order the wing-covers are coriaceous, or crustaceous,
with the posterior extremity membranous, and forming, as it were, a kind of supplemental
piece; they nearly always cross each other: those of other Hemiptera are merely thicker and
larger than the hind wings, semi-membranous, like the wing-covers of the Orthoptera, and
sometimes opaque and coloured, sometimes transparent and vemed. The wings have several
longitudinal folds.
The composition of the thorax begins to exhibit the modifications which we meet with in
the following orders. Its anterior segment, hitherto known under the name of corselet
[thorax, or more strictly, prothorax], is in many of much less extent, and is incorporated with
the second, which is equally exposed.
Many possess ocelli, but their number is generally only two.
The Hemiptera [like the Orthoptera] exhibit to us, in their three states, the same forms
and habits. The only change they undergo consists in the developement of wings, and an
increase in the size of the body.
I divide the order into two sections [Heteroptera and Homoptera, regarded as distinct
orders by many English authors, under the names of Hemiptera and Homoptera}.
In the first section, Heteroptera, the rostrum arises from the front of the head, the wing-
cases are membranous at the extremity, and the first segment of the thorax is much longer
than the others, and forms by itself the corselet.
The wing-covers and wings are always horizontal, or slightly inclined.
This section is composed of two families [ Geocorise and Hydrocorise]. The first,
Grocoris (or Land-bugs),—
Have the antenne exposed, longer than the head, and inserted between the eyes, near their inner
margin ; the tarsi have [generally] three joints, the first of which is often very short. They form
tne genus
Cimex, Linn.,—
Some of which, Longilabres, have the sheath of the sucker composed of four distinct and exposed
joints ; the upper lip is considerably prolonged beyond the head, like an awl, and transversely striated
on the upper side; the tarsi have always three distinct joints, the first equal in length to, or longer
than the second. These species emit, in general, a very disagreeable scent, and suck other insects.
Sometimes the antennz, always filiform, are composed of five joints ; the body is generally short, oval,
or rounded.
ScUTELLERA, Lam.,—
In which the scutellum covers the abdomen. Cimew lineatus, Linn. [a reputed British insect].
Pentatoma, Oliv., in which the scutellum covers only a portion of the upper-side of the abdomen. This genus,
as proposed by Olivier, comprises five others in the Systema Rhyngotorum of Fabricius; but his
groups are imperfectly characterized and badly arranged. His genera 4lia and Halys are Pen-
tatome, which have the head more prolonged, and advanced in front like a snout, more or less
triangular. The type of the former is lia acuminata [a rare British species], which differs
from the rest in having the antenne covered at the base by the anterior and detached margin
of the under-side of the thorax, and by the scutellum of much larger size, whereby this species
more nearly approaches Scutellera. His genus Cydnus has the head seen from above, broad,
semicircular ; the thorax transversely square, scarcely narrower in front than behind, and the
tibie are often spinose. These species are found on the ground ; some other species may also
be united, which have the sternum neither keeled nor spined: such are Cimexv ornatus and
oloraceus, (handsome rare British species, forming Hahn’s genus Eurydema].
Other Pentatome, having the mesosternum elevated in the manner of a keel, or exhibiting a point like a spine,
are generically distinguished under the name of Edessa, employed by Fabricius. Many of the species which he
introduces into this genus possess this character, which is also found in some of his species of Cimex, as P. he-
morrhoidalis, Linn. [the type of Curtis’s genus Acanthosoma, and P. griseus, the type of Laporte’s genus
Raphigaster).
Fig. 95.—Pentatoma
Baccarum.
002
564 INSECTA.
The female of the last-named species protects her young with great care, leading them about as a hen does her
chickens.
Heteroscelis, Latr., is formed for the reception of a species from Cayenne, having the head cylindrical, the
anterior tibie broad and palette-like.
Canopus, Fabr., as shown by the recent observations of M. Alexandre Lefebvre, is composed of small South
American insects, not yet arrived at their full developement, having the body rather compressed, and very convex
above, concave beneath, and the ocelli, as well as the wings, wanting].
[The preceding insects form the family Pentatomide, Leach; Pentatomites and Scutellerites, Laporte; and
Scutati, Burmeister. The number of genera into which they have been divided by these authors, as well as by
Hahn, in his Die Wanzenartigen Insecten, is very greatly increased, and has probably been carried too far.*]
Sometimes the antenne have only four joints, and the body is ordinarily oblong. In some of these the antenne
are filiform or clavate.
Some exotic species approach the preceding in the general form of the body, being rather ovoid than oblong,
and are distinguished from all the following by being either very flat, membranous, with the margins very strongly
dilated and angular, or by having the prothorax posteriorly prolonged into a truncated lobe, and the sternum
cornuted. Such is
Tesseratoma, Lepel and Serv. Type, Edessa papillosa, Fab.
Dinidor, Latr., has similarly 4-jointed antenne, but the thorax is not posteriorly lobed. (Edessa obscura,
mactans, &c.)
Phiea, Lep. and Serv., is quite flat and membranous, with the sides of the body dilated and angular, the ante-
rior extremity forming a flattened, truncated hood, hiding the antennz, which are very short, apparently 3-jointed,
and elbowed. [P. corticata, a singular Brazilian insect.]
All the others have the body generally oblong, and do not exhibit such characters as the last group. Some of
these have the antenne inserted near the lateral and superior margin of the head; the ocelli are close together,
or at the same distance apart as they are from the eyes.
Coreus, Fab., has the body oval; the last joint of the antennz ovoid or fusiform, often thicker and not longer
than the preceding. C. marginatus, Geoff. [a common English species]. From the proportions of the joints of
the antenne the species may be thus subdivided. Gonocerus, with the third joint of the antenne compressed and
angular at the sides,—C. sulcicornis, insidiator, &c. ; Syromastes, with the third joint of the antenne simple, and
longer than the fourth,—C. marginatus, &c.; Coreus, with the last joint of the antenne much longer than the
fourth, and compressed,—C. hirticornis, &c.
Holhymenia, Lep. and Sery., has the second and third joints of the antenne plate-like. [Exotic species. ]
Pachylis, Lep. and Sery., has the third joint alone of this form.
Anisoscelis, Latr., has the antenne filiform, without dilatation ; some have the posterior tibie with a broad mem-
brane,—L. membranaceus, F., &c. The others, L. valgus, &c., have not, [but the hind femora are often grotesquely
thickened. These are exotic species of large size.] Some of the species, with long slender antenne, form my
genus Nematopus.
Alydus, Fab., has the body long and narrowed ; the eyes prominent; the ocelli close together, and the thorax
slightly broader behind. (A. calcaratus, a rare British species].
Leptocorisa, Latr. [part of Gerris, Fab.], has the body long and filiform; the antenne and legs are also greatly
elongated, and the former straight.
Neides, Latr. (Berytus, Fab.), has the antenne elbowed. [Small singular insects, three or four species of which
occur, but rarely, in thiscountry. C. tipularius, Linn. ]
We now pass to the Geocorise which have the antenne similarly filiform, or thickened at the tips, and
4-jointed, but inserted lower than in the preceding ; the ocelli are close to the eyes, and the apical membrane of
the hemelytra has only four or five nerves. [These form the family Lygeide.]
Lygeus, Fabr., has the head narrower than the thorax, which is narrowed in front,—C. equestris, Linn. C. ap-
terus, Linn. ; red, with the head, a spot on the thorax, and two on the hemelytra, black; the wing-covers without
apical membrane, but occasionally this, as well as the wings, is fully developed. [The ocelli are wanting in this
species, which forms the type of the genus Pyrrhocoris, Fall.; Platynotus, Schill. ; or Astemma of Lep. and Serv.
It is occasionally found in this country. ]
The species with the fore-legs thickened form the genus Pachymerus, Lep. and Serv., but which name having
been previously used, must be changed. [The species are very numerous, and form Hahn’s genus Rhy-
parochronus. |
[Geocoris, Fallen, Opthalmicus, Schill.] Salda, Fab., has the head as broad as the thorax, and often dilated
behind, with large eyes, S. atra, grylloides, &c., Fabr.
Myodatha, Latr., has the hind part of the head elongated into a neck.
We now arrive at those Geocorise longilabres with four-jointed antenne, slender, and often capillary at the tips.
Astemma, Latr. has the second joint of the antenne of equal thickness, the thorax scarcely broader behind than
in front, transverse, quadrate, or cylindrical. Salda pallicornis, &c.
Miris, Fab., resembles Astemma in the antenne, but has the thorax narrowed in front.
Capsus, Fab., has the thorax trapezoid, and the second joint of the antenne slender at the base, pilose and thick
at the tip. [C. ater, and a great number of English species. ]
« The Rey. F, W. Hope has published a catalogue of the species | species. Germar has also added many new genera and species in the
belonging to this tribe, with the description of a great number of new ! first part of his Zeitschrift fur die Entomologie, 1839,
HEMIPTERA. 565
Heterotoma, Latr., has the two basal joints of the antenne very thick and setose. The typeof thiscurious genus
is Capsus spissicornis, Fab. [a common British species].
The other Hemiptera of this family have only two or three joints in the sheath of the proboscis ; the labrum is
short, and not striated ; the basal and often the second joint of the tarsi are very short; the legs inserted in the
middle of the breast; the ungues apical. Some of these have the proboscis straight, and generally resting in a
canal; the eyes of ordinary size, and the head not narrowed into a neck. The body is generally entirely or partly
membranous, and often flattened. They compose the majority of the Fabrician genus Acanthia, from which the
following have been separated.
Syrtis, Fab. (Macrocephalus, Swed., Phymata, Latr.), has the fore-legs very large and claw-like, serving to seize
their prey. In Macrocephalus the scutellum is distinct, and covers nearly the whole abdomen. In Phymata
(S. crassipes, F.), the [scutellum is minute], and only covers part of the upper side of the abdomen.
Tingis, Fab., has the body very flat, and the antenne terminated by a short knob, the third joint being elong-
ated; the majority live upon plants, puncturing the leaves of flowers, and sometimes producing galls. The leaves
of the pear are often gnawed by 7. pyri. [These are minute insects, many of which are English, having the body
membranous, and covered with small cells; the thorax is extended behind, over the scutellum.]
Aradus, Fab., resembles Tingis in the form of the body, but has the antenne cylindrical, with the second joint
as long as the third, or longer. They are found under the bark of trees, in crevices of old wood, &c. [Small
insects, of which several are found in this country. 4. depressus, Betule, &c.]
Cimex proper, Acanthia, Fab., has the body very flat, but the antenne terminate in a setaceous joint. The
typical species, C.lectularius, Linn., the Bed-bug, is too well known to need description. It is said not to have existed
in England before the great fire in 1666, and that it was imported in wood from America; Dioscorides, however,
mentioned it. It has also been asserted that this species sometimes gains wings. It also infests young Pigeons,
Swallows, &c.; but that which attacks the latter birds appears to me to form a distinct species,
[The Rev. L. Jenynshas recently described it as distinct, C. Hirundinis ; as wellas one from Pigeons,
> €. columbarius ; and one found ona Bat, C, Pipistrelli. (Annals of Nat. Hist., June, 1839.) ]
N Various plans have been proposed for their extirpation, but the best is extreme cleanliness.
oo) The other Geocorise of this subdivision have the proboscis exposed, arched, or sometimes
Fig. 96.—Cimex straight, with the labrum prominent and the head suddenly narrowed behind into a neck. The
‘ectularius- Tatter form the primitive genus
ReEpvuvius, Fabricius,—
In which the proboscis is short, very acute, and capable of pricking strongly, the pain of which lasts for a long
time. The antenne are very slender at the tips ; many species produce a noise similar to that made by Crioceris
and the Capricorn Beetles, which is more quickly repeated. This genus has been thus subdivided.
Holoptilus, Lep. and Sery., which have only three joints to the antenne, the last two furnished with very long
hairs, arranged in two rows, and verticillated in the last joint.
Reduvius proper, has the antenne 4-jointed, and smooth, or but slightly pubescent, and the body is oblong-
oval, with the feet of moderate size. R. personatus, Linn., inhabits the interior of houses, where it lives upon
flies and other insects, which it approaches stealthily, and then darts itself, immediately killing them by piercing
them with its proboscis. In the preparatory states it looks like a Spider, covering itself with particles of dust
and dirt.
Nabis, Latr., in which the thorax is but slightly divided transversely, and Petalocheirus, Pal. Beauv., in which
the fore tibiz form a round plate, may be united therewith.
Zelus, Fab., has the body linear, with the legs very long, slender, and alike, [consisting of a great number of
exotic species].
Ploiaria, Scop., differs from the last in having the two fore-legs [short] with elongated coxe, formed as in
Mantis for seizing the prey. Gerris vagabundus, Fabr. fan insect of small size, not uncommon in England].
We are now arrived at Geocorise remarkable for the large size of the eyes, and the head not formed into a
neck, with the head transverse. They live at the sides of water, where they run with great agility, and often take
short leaps.
Leptopus, Latr., has the proboscis short and arched, and the antenne setaceous ; [small species, several of which
are found on the Continent].
Acanthia, Latr. (Salda proper, Fabr.), has the proboscis long and straight, and the antenne filiform. Salda
litoralis, Fabr., &c. [several British species of small size].
Pelogonus, Latr., differs from Acanthia in having the antenne very short, and folded beneath the eyes. The
species are small, and approach Naucoris, to which they conduct with the following.
Sometimes the four hind legs, very long and slender, are inserted upon the sides of the breast, and wide apart ;
the tarsal ungues are very small, indistinct, and fixed in a fissure at the side of the tarsi. These feet serve either
for rowing or creeping on the water. They are peculiar to the genus
HYDROMETRA, Fabr.,—
Which Latreille divides into three others.
Hydrometra proper, with setaceous antenne, and the head produced into a muzzle, with the rostrum received
in a canal on the under side. [H. stagnorum, a small, very slender, and common species, found crawling on the
surface of water. ]
Gerris, Latr., has filiform antennz, with the sheath of the proboscis 3-jointed, and the second pair of legs wide
Ed a de See a
ee eee SL ee) ee
566 INSECTA.
apart from the anterior, and twice as long as the body. [Common insects, often seen skimming along the surface
of the water. ]
Velia, Latr., with the antenne also filiform, but with the sheathof the sucker only 2-jointed; the legs mode-
rately long, and placed at equal distances apart. V. currens, [a common British insect, seen running on the
surface of brooks. ]
[The works of Laporte Comte de Castelnau, the Encyclopédie Méthodique, Burmeister’s Manual of
Entomology, vol. ii., Spinola’s Essay on the Heteropterous Hemiptera, and Hahn’s work, Die Wanzen-
artigen Insecten, must be consulted for many new genera established in this division of the order.]
THE SECOND FAMILY OF THE HEMIPTERA,—
Tae Hyprocorise, or Water-bugs,—
Has the antennz inserted beneath the eyes, by which they are concealed, being shorter than the head,
or scarcely longer than it.
All these Hemiptera are aquatic and carnivorous, seizing other insects with their fore-legs, which
fold upon themselves, and serve them as claws. They prick very sharply [with the proboscis]. The
tarsi have only one or two joints; the eyes are generally of a remarkable size.
Some of the Hydrocorisx, forming the subfamily Nepides, have the two fore-legs formed into claws
composed of a very thick or very long thigh, channelled on the under side to receive the under surface
of the tibia and of the tarsus, which is very short, or is united with the tibia, forming with it a strong
hook ; the body is oval and very depressed in some, and of a linear form in others. These insects form
the genus
Nepa, Linn.,—
Which may be thus divided :—
Galgulus, Latr., in which all the tarsi are alike cylindrical, with two distinct joints, the last of which is furnished
with two hooks at the tip; the antenne appear to have only three joints, the last of which is large and ovoid.
(Naucoris oculata, Fab.; North America.)
The antenne in the following genera are composed of four joints, and the anterior tarsi are terminated simply
in a point, or by a hook.
Naucoris, Geoff., has the labrum exposed, large, and triangular ; the body is nearly oval and subdepressed ; the
eyes flattened ; the extremity of the body is not furnished with elongated processes ; the four hind feet are ciliated
with 2-jointed tarsi, and two ungues at the tip. NV. cimicoides, Linn., [a common British insect, half an inch long].
In the three following subgenera, the labrum is hidden in the canal, and the extremity of the abdomen furnished
with two filaments.
Belostoma, Laty., has all the tarsi 2-jointed, and the antennz semi-pectinated. [Exotic species.]
Nepa, Latr., has the fore tarsi formed of a single joint, and the four hind tarsi 2-jointed; the antenne appear
forked ; the fore coxe are long, and the thighs thicker than the other parts. The abdomen
is terminated by two long filaments, which are employed in respiration ; the eggs resemble
the seed of some plant, being oval, surmounted by acoronet of hairs. M. L. Dufour has
published an elaborate memoir on their internal anatomy. WN. cinerea, Linn., of a dirty
ash-colour, with the upper surface of the abdomen bright red, [is a very common insect. }
Ranatra, Fabr., differs from Nepa in its linear form, and the more elongated form of the
legs. J. linearis, Linn. [a common British species in certain localities]. The coronet at
the top of its eggs is formed of only two threads.
The others, Notonectides, have the two fore-legs simply incurved, with the thighs
of the ordinary size; the tarsi diminishing to a point, and very much ciliated or
similar to the others ; the body is nearly cylindric or ovoid, and rather thick, or not
so much depressed as in the preceding ; the hind legs are very much ciliated, in
the form of oars, and terminated by two very minute claws: they swim or row
with great quickness, and often on their backs, [whence their generic name]. They
Fig. 97.—Nepa cinerea. compose the genus
Noronecta, Linn.,—
Which may be thus divided :—
Corixa, Geoff., which has no scutellum, the elytra horizontal ; the fore-legs very short, with
the tarsi composed of a single compressed and ciliated joint ; the other legs are elongate, and
the two middle ones terminated by two very long ungues. J. striata, Linn. [and several other
small British species].
Sigara, Leach, founded upon N. minutissima, Fabr., has the fore-tarsi 1-jointed, but possesses
a distinct scutellum, and the body ovoid.
Notonecta, Linn., has a distinct scutellum ; a rostrum elongate-conic; the wing-covers de-
flexed at the sides, and all the tarsi 2-jointed ; the fore tarsi are cylindric, simple, and terminated by two ungues.
Fig. 98.—N. glauca.
HEMIPTERA. 567
N, glauca, Linn., more than half an inca long, [is one of our commonest water insects]: it swims upon its back in
order the better to seize its prey, and is able to prick sharply.
Plea, Leach, is founded upon Notonecta minutissima, Linn., which has the ungues of the hind feet large, and
the elytra entirely crustaceous-
The second section of the Hemiptera, that of the
Homoptera, Latr.,—
Is distinguished from the preceding by the following characters :—The proboscis arises from the
lowest part of the head, near the breast, or even, as it appears, between the two fore-feet.
The wing-covers (nearly always roof-like) are throughout of the same consistence and semi-
membranous, sometimes even nearly like the wings. The three segments of the thorax are
united into a mass, and the first is often shorter than the following. All the Hemiptera of
this section feed only upon the fluids of vegetables ; the females have a sealy ovipositor, gene-
rally composed of three denticulated plates, and lodged in a scabbard of two valves: they use
this instrument as a saw to make notches in vegetables, in order to deposit their eggs. The ter-
minal insects of this section undergo a kind of complete metamorphosis.
I divide it imto three families, [Cicadarie, Aphidii, and Gallinsecta.]
THE FIRST FAMILY OF THE HOMOPTEROUS HEMIPTERA,—
THE CIcADARIZ,—
Comprises those which have three joints in the tarsi, and the antenne generally very small, conic, or
awl-shaped, from 3- to 6-jointed, including a very slender seta, with which they are terminated. The
females are provided with a denticulated, saw-like ovipositor. Messrs. Ramdohr, Marcel de Serres,
Léon Dufour, and Strauss, have studied the anatomy of different insects of this family with great care;
the latter has not yet however published his researches. Amongst the others, M. Léon Dufour is the
author whose investigations are the most extended and complete, at least as regards the digestive and
generative systems, as is easily proved on referring to his memoir intitled Recherches anatomiques sur
les Cigales, inserted in the fifth volume of the Annales des Sciences naturelles.
Some of the Cicadariz are named Chanteuses, and have the antennz composed of six joints and three
ocelli. The mesothorax, seen from above, is much more spacious than the prothorax, and is narrowed
towards its extremity, where it forms a kind of scutellum. It is nearly of the same form in the Ful-
gore and other genera separated therefrom. The mesothorax is often of a reversed triangular form,
and the prothorax is generally very short and transverse. In Membracis, Cicadella, &c., it is, on the
contrary, much more extensive than the other thoracic segments, and very much developed in one or
the other direction, and the mesothorax appears only in the form of an ordinary triangular scutellum.
In the whole of the family, the mesothorax is very short and concealed. Considered in respect to other
insects, the head of the Cicadariz, seen in front, exhibits immediately above the labrum a triangular
space, answering to the epistome or clypeus, above which is another space, often swollen and striated ;
above this is the forehead, and which is succeeded by the vertex or superior part of the head.
The Chanteuses comprise the Cicade mannifere, Linn., or the genus Tettigonia, Fabr., and form
with me the genus
CicapA, Oliv. (Tettigonia, Fabr.).
These insects, in which the wing-covers are almost always transparent and veined, differ from the following not
only in the structure of their antenne, and the number of the ocelli, but also in not possessing the power of
leaping ; the males also produce in the hottest part of the day a kind of monotonous and noisy music, whence they
have been termed by authors “ chanteuses,”’ or singers. The organs of sound are placed at each side of the base
of the abdomen, internal, and covered by a cartilaginous plate like a shutter, and which is an appendage of the
under side of the metathorax. The cavity which incloses these instruments is divided into two partitions by a
scaly and triangular edge; seen from the under side of the body, each cell exhibits anteriorly a white and folded
membrane, and in the hollow part, a stretched-out slender membrane, which Réaumur calls the mirror : if this
part of the body be opened from above on each side, there is seen another folded membrane, which is moved bya
very powerful muscle, composed of a great number of straight and parallel fibres extending from the scaly ridge;
this membrane is the timbale. The muscles, by contracting and relaxing with quickness, act upon the timbales,
stretching them out, or bringing them into their natural state, whereby the sounds are produced, and which, even
after the death of the animal, may be repeated by moving the parts over each other in the manner they act whilst
alive.
568 INSECTA.
The Cicade are found upon trees, or shrubs, of which they suck the sap. The female pierces the small twigs of
dead branches of trees as far as the pith with its ovipositor, iodged in a semi-tubular sheath formed of two valves,
and composed of three scaly pieces of a narrow and elongated form, two of which are terminated like a file, in
order to deposit their eggs therein, the number of which being great, the female makes a succession of slits, the
place of which is indicated by so many elevations on the exterior. The young larve quit their birth-place, how-
ever, in order to descend into the ground, where they increase in size and become pup. Their fore-legs are short,
the fore thighs being very strong, and armed with teeth, fitted for burrowing in the earth. The Greeks devoured
the pup, which they called Tettigometre, as well as the perfect insect. Before coupling the males were preferred,
but afterwards the females were selected, being filled with eggs. The Cicada Ormi, by puncturing the elm, causes
it to discharge the saccharine purgative fluid which has been termed manna.
(The genus is very numerous, and the species are found in all the warmer regions of the globe, some being of
large size. In England we, however, possess but a single species, which has been figured by Curtis under the
name of C. anglica. It has only occurred in the New Forest, in Hampshire. ]
The species which have a slit on the upper side of the abdomen, exposing the timbale, such as C. hematodes, &c.,
compose the genus Tibicen of my Fam. Nat. C. orni, Fab., may in this respect form another genus. [See
the monographs of Germar.]
The other Cicadarie (Muettes) have only three distinct joints to the antenne, and two small ocelli.
Their legs are in general fitted for leaping; neither of the sexes is furnished with organs for the pro-
duction of sound.
The wing-covers are often coriaceous and opaque; many of the females envelope their eggs in a
white cottony mass. :
Some of these (Fulgorelle) have the antenne inserted immediately beneath the eyes, and the fore-
head is often prolonged into a muzzle, varying in figure according to the species. This is the distin-
guishing character of the genus
Fuxueora, Linn.
The species in which the forehead is advanced, with two ocelli, and which have no appendage beneath the
antenne, are the true Fulgore of Fabricius. Such is Fulgora laternaria, Linn., a very large species, varied with
yellow and red, with a large eye-like spot on each of the hind
wings; the muzzle is very much dilated, and vesicular. Ses
622 INSECTA.
Astuus, Linn.,—
Has the proboscis porrected in front. They make a buzzing noise whilst flying, and seize Flies,
Tipula, Humble-bees, and even Beetles, which they suck. Their larve live in the earth, having a
scaly head armed with two moveable hooks, and being there transformed into pupe, which have
hooked teeth on the thorax, and small rows of spines on the abdominal segments.
A first subdivision, Asiricr, Latr., has the head transverse; the eyes lateral and wide apart, even in
the males; the proboscis at least as long as the head, and one complete cell, of an elongated trian-
gular form, near the inner margin of the wing, and terminating at the hind margin. The epistome
is always bearded.
Some of these (with two pulvilli, and two ungues at the tips of the tarsi) have the antenne scarcely longer than
the head; the style scarcely distinct, or very short.
Laphria, Meig., has the style not at all, or scarcely visible, and the proboscis straight. [Numerous handsome
exotic species. ]
Ancilorhynchus, Latr., has the style scarcely exserted, and pointed, and the proboscis like a compressed, curved
and hooked beak.
Dasypogon, has the style distinct and conical, and the proboscis straight.
In the two next subgenera the antenne are evidently longer than the head.
Ceraturgus, Wied., has the antenne not arising on a peduncle.
Dioctria, Meig., has them inserted on a common peduncle.
In others, the style at the tip of the antenne is prolonged like a seta.
Asilus proper, has the style simple. The species are very numerous. A. crabroniformis |the largest British
species], is not uncommon at the end of summer in sandy places. The transformations of A. forcipatus have
been observed.
Cyrtoma, Meig., differs from all the rest in having 2-jointed antenne, the palpi resting on the proboscis, the
conic-elongate form of the last joint of the antennz, and the smallness of the palpi.
Ommatius, Ilig., differs from all the foregoing in having the style of the antenne plumose.
Gonypus, Latr. (Leptogaster, Meig.), has three ungues at the tips of the tarsi, the middle one replacing the two
pulvilli.
The second subdivision, Hysorrnt, Latr., has the head rounder, nearly occupied by the eyes in the
males, with the clypeus rarely bearded ; the proboscis is very short ; the wings have fewer nerves than
the preceding insects, and their inner portion does not exhibit the complete triangular cell, or it is
only rudimental.
CEdalea, Meig., has the last joint of the antenne large, elongate-fusiform, and terminated by a very
small style.
Hybos, Meig. (Damalis, Fab.), (with thick hind-thighs), and
Ocydromia, Hoffm. (with the hind-thighs of ordinary size), have the last joint of the antenne short, ovoid, or
conic, with a long seta.
Microphora, Meig., has the third joint of the antennz, as well as the style, long.
Lemtopeza, nearly allied to Ocydromia, but with the style terminal, and not dorsal.
Empts, Linn. (Empides, Latr.),—
Are closely allied to Asilus in the form of the body and position of the wings, but with the proboscis
perpendicular, or directed backwards. The head is rounded, nearly globular, with the eyes greatly
extended. The species are of small size; live by rapine and on the honey of flowers. The last joint
of the antenne is always terminated by a short biarticulate style, or by a seta. The males of some
species have the basal joint of the fore-tarsi very dilated.
Some have 3-jointed antenne, of which the last is sometimes in the form of an elongate cone.
Empis proper, has the proboscis much longer than the head, the bi-articulate style at the tip of the antenne
being always short ; the palpi always recurved. Empis pennipes, Fab., remarkable for the hind legs of the females
being very hairy.
Ramphomyia, Meig., differs from Empis in wanting the small transverse nerve at the tips of the wings.
In the following, the proboscis is scarcely longer than the head.
Hilara, Meig., has the antenne terminated by a small 2-jointed style. In
Brachystoma, Meig., they are terminated by a long seta.
Gloma, Meig., differs from the preceding in having the last joint of the antenne terminated by a seta, and
forming, with the preceding joint, a spherical body.
The rest have only two distinct joints in the antennz, the last joint being ovoid or subglobose, and
terminated by a seta, forming the second joint of the style. The proboscis is generally short, with
the palpi resting upon it.
DIPTERA.
Hemerodromia, Hoffm., has the two fore coxe very long.
Sicus, Latr. (Tachydromia, Meig.), has the first or second pair of thighs thickened.
Drapetis, Meig., has the last joint of the antenne subglobose, and the proboscis scarcely exserted.
M. Macquart [as well as Mr. Haliday and Professor Zetterstedt] have established several additional genera,
which it would occupy too much space to notice in detail.
The other Tanystoma of our first division have the body generally short, broad, with the head
exactly applied to the thorax; the wings extended, and the abdomen triangular. They have, in a
word, the appearance of Domestic Flies. The proboscis is often very long.
Cyrtus, Latr. [Vesiculosa, Latr.],—
Intermediate between Empis and Bombylius, with the wings deflexed at each side of the body; the
alulets very large, and covering the balancers; the head small and globular; the thorax very gibbose ;
the abdomen vesiculose, and the proboscis directed backwards, or wanting.
Some have a proboscis directed backwards.
Panops, Lam., with antenne longer than the head, cylindric, and 3-jointed, without a terminal seta.
Cyrtus proper, with antenne very small, 2-jointed, with a seta at the tip.
The others have not an extraordinary proboscis.
Astomella, Duf., has the antenne 3-jointed, with the last joint forming a compressed, elongated knob, without
a seta.
Henops, Wig. (Ogcodes, Latr.), has antennz inserted before the eyes, small, and 2-jointed, with a terminal seta.
Acrocera, Meig., differs in having the antenne inserted behind the eyes.
Bompytivus, Linn. (Bombyliers, Latr.),—
Has the wings extended horizontally on each side of the body, with the balancers naked; the thorax
higher than the head, or gibbose, as in Cyrtus; the antenne close together, and the abdomen trian-
gular, or conical. The proboscis is porrected in front, and very long in many species. The antennz
are always 3-jointed, the last being elongated, compressed, fusiform, generaily terminated by a very
short style, and never by an elongated seta. The palpi are slender, filiform; the legs are long and
slender. These insects fly with wonderful rapidity, hovering over flowers without settling, and intro-
ducing their long proboscis in order to suck up the honey, and making a sharp buzzing noise. I suppose
that their larve, like those of Anthrax, are parasites.
Some have the proboscis evidently longer than the head, very slender, and pointed at the tip.
Toxophora, Meig., has the antenne as long as the head and thorax, filiform, pointed at the tip, and the body
elongated.
Xestomyza, Wied., has shorter antenne, but the first joint is elongated, and longer than the other joints, and
fusiform, as is also the third.
Apatomyza, Wied., has the first joint also very long, but cylindrical. In the subsequent subgenera the last
joint [of the antenne] is the longest, and sometimes the two basal joints of the antenne are short, and of nearly
equal length.
Lasius, Wied., has the head nearly occupied in one sex by the eyes, and the last joint of the antenne very long,
nearly linear, compressed, and without a terminal style; the abdomen is voluminous; the proboscis occa-
sionally extends beneath and beyond the extremity of the body, whieh seems to connect this genus with [Cyrtus
or] the tribe of Vesiculose.
Usia, Latr., has the last joint of the antenne ovoid, conic, obtuse, or truncated at the tip, and terminated by a
style; the palpi not apparent. [South of Europe, or Africa. ] 3
Phthiria, Meig., resembles Usia in the antenne, but with distinct palpi; sometimes the second joint is evidently
shorter than the first ; the last is long, generally almost cylindric, and pointed at the tip.
Bombylius proper, has very distinct palpi, and the body is clothed with a thick woolly coating of hairs. B. major,
Linn., a very abundant species [in this country].
Geron, Meig., has the last joint of the antenne longer, terminating like an awl, and the wings wanting one of
the transverse nerves near the hind margin.
Thlipsomyza, Wied., is allied to the preceding, and Phthiria; and I presume that
Amictus, Wied., also approaches them. Both have the basal joint of the antenne longer than the second, and
cylindrical ; the wings of Amictus, however, differ from the preceding subgenera.
The other species have the proboscis not longer than the head, and thickened at the tip, and the basal joint of
the antenne is the largest.
Ploas, Latr. (Conophorus, Meig.), has this joint much thicker than the rest.
Cyllenia, has this joint merely longer, but not thicker, and the abdomen is more elongated, and nearly conical.
ANTHRAX, Scop. (Anthracii, Latr.),—
Similar to the Bombylii, with the body depressed, or but slightly elevated above ; not gibbose, with
the head as high and broad as the thorax. The antenne are always very short, and, except in
624 INSECTA. ©
Stygides, wide apart, terminated by an awl-shaped joint; the proboscis is ordinarily very short, scarcely
advanced in front of the head, often received into the oral cavity, and terminated by a small thickened
part formed of the lips. The palpi are generally hidden, filiform, and each is attached to one of the
sete of the rostrum. The abdomen is squarer than in Bombylius. These insects are generally very
hairy. Their habits are very similar to those Diptera. They often alight on the ground, upon walls
exposed to the sun, along which they are often observed flying, as well as upon leaves.
Stygides, Latr. (Lomatia, Enc. Méth., Stygia, Meig.), has the antenne wide apart at the base.
In all the others they are wide apart at the base.
Some of these have the head subglobose, with the proboscis short, and the extremity of the wings not
retioulated.
Anthrax proper, with the ocelli contiguous; [a very numerous genus, having the wings generally spotted].
Hirmoneura, Wied., with the anterior ocellus at a distance from the other two, and the proboscis retracted.
The others have the head shorter, subhemispherical, the proboscis longer than the head, and the extremity of
the wings often strongly reticulated.
Mulio, Latr., has the wings reticulated in the usual manner, and the proboscis but little longer than the head.
Nemestrina, Latr. (Cytherea, Fabr.), has the extremity of the wings reticulated, as in the Neuroptera, and the
proboscis much longer than the head; the two basal joints of the antenne very nearly equal, and the Jast very short
and conical; the tarsi have three pulvilli.
Fallenia, Meig., is formed of two species of Nemestrina, which scarcely differ from Anthrax in the reticulation
of the wings.
Colax, Wied., also appears to us to approach the terminal Anthracii in the antenne and wings, but the oral
cavity is closed, as in Gistrus, and the ocelli are wanting.
Our second general division of the Tanystoma has the proboscis membranous, with the basal part
generally very short, terminated by two lips, very distinct, and ascending. The larve of the terminal
Diptera of this division have the head of a variable form.
Some of these (Leptides) have the wings extending, and exhibiting many complete cells; the
antenne do not terminate in a plate, and the palpi are filiform or conical.
Thereva, Latr. (Bibio, Fab.), has the palpi withdrawn into the oral cavity ; the antenne are fusiform or elongate-
conic at the tips, with a small articulated terminal style. Type, Bibio plebeia, Fab., which is found on plants.
The larva of T. hirta, De Geer, lives in the earth, and resembles a small Serpent; its body is white, and pointed
at each end. It entirely strips off its skin on assuming the pupa state.
In the others the palpi are exterior, and the last joint of the antennz is either globose or kidney-shaped, ovoid
or conic, and terminated in all by a long seta. The tarsi have three pulvilli. Such is
LEpTIs,—
Which is divided into numerous subgenera.
Atherix, Meig., has the basal joint of the antenne larger than the second; thick, at least in one sex, and with
the third joint lenticular and transverse ; the palpi are porrected,
Leptis, Fab., formerly Rhagio, Fab., has the terminal joint of the antenne subglobose, or ovoid, always termi-
nated in a point, and never transverse. In Leptis, Macquart, the antenne are shorter than the head, with the
three joints nearly equal in size, and the palpi porrected. Type, Musca scolopacea, Linn., a very common species.
Chrysopilus, Macq., differs from the last in having the palpi perpendicularly elevated.
[Vermileo, Macq.], has the antenne as long as the head, with the first joint cylindric, the second short, the third
conical, and the palpi recurved. Type, Musca Vermileo, Linn. [Vermileo De Geeri, Macq., a species common in
France, but not discovered in England]. The larva is cylindrical, with the front of the head attenuated, and four
fleshy lobes at the other end of the body. It gives to its body all kinds of curvatures, crawling on the sand, in
which it forms a conical burrow, at the bottom of which it conceals itself, either entirely or only in part, suddenly
starting when an insect falls into the hole, and twisting itself round it, thrusting the hooks of its head into its
body and sucking its juices. It then throws the carcase away, as well as the sand, by curving its body into an
arch, and then suddenly letting it go. The pupa is concealed beneath a layer of sand. I have kept some of these
lary, sent me by M. de Romaud, for nearly three years unchanged.
Clinocera, Meig., from its wings, appears to belong to the next division.
The other Tanystoma of our second division have the wings incumbent on the body, and only exhibit
two complete or closed cells. The antennz terminate in a palette, nearly always furnished with a seta.
The palpi, in the majority, are flattened, and rest on the proboscis.
These characters, a compressed body, triangular head, slightly advanced like a muzzle; the abdomen
curved beneath, and long slender legs armed with spines, particularly distinguish the genus
Do.icuopus, Fab., Latr.,—
Which now forms a small tribe, distributed by Macquart in a very natural manner, which we have
adopted, except in reversing it, whereby Orthochile is brought to the head.
DIPTERA. 625
The male organs in some are accompanied by plate-like appendages.
Orthochile, Latr., has the proboscis forming 4 small beak.
In the rest the proboscis is short, or scarcely prominent.
Dolichopus proper, has the third joint of the antenne nearly triangular, but little elongated, with a seta of
moderate length, without a thickened knot between the middle and extremity.
These insects are often of green or copper colours; the legs are long, and very delicate. They station them-
Selves on walls, the trunks of trees, leaves, &c. Some run with celerity on the surface of water. The male organs
of generation are always external, large, complicated, and folded beneath the abdomen. D. ungulatus, Fab., the
larva of which lives in the earth: it is long, cylindric, with two points in form of two recurved hooks. The pupa
has two curved horns in front of the thorax,
Sybistroma, Meig., has the last joint of the antenne nearly ia the form of the blade of a knife, with a very long
seta, knotted beyond the middle. ;
The male organs in the others are furnished with filiform appendages. In some the hind part of the antenne is
either oval, triangular, or very long.
Rhaphium, Meig., has it very long, and nearly lanceolate.
Porphyrops, Meig., has it hatchet-shaped or triangular, with a villose seta, the first joint of which is indistinct.
Medeterus, Fisch., has the seta simple and dorsal, with the basal joint distinct and elongated, and the last joint
of the antennz oval.
Hydrophorus, Macq., differs from Medeterus in having the seta entirely terminal.
In the others, the third joint of the antenne is nearly globose, and the seta always villose.
Chrysotus, has it terminal. *
Psilopus, has it inserted rather above.
Diaphorus, has it inserted lower, and the head nearly spherical, and entirely occupied by the eyes, in the males,
thus appearing to conduct us to the next family, Platypezine. ‘The wings, ocell, and other characters derived
from the parts of the head, corroborate those which we have mentioned, but it is impossible for us to enter into
such details.
The Platypezine of Meigen, from which Macquart has judiciousiy removed the genus Cyrtoma, and
to which we have added that of Scenopinus, and his family Megacephali, is composed of Diptera very
similar in the proboscis, antennz, and wings to Dolichopus, but the body is depressed, with the head
hemispherical, and almost entirely occupied by the eyes, at least in the males. The legs are short,
without spines, and with the posterior tarsi often flat and broad.
These Diptera are very small. Some of them have a seta in the last joint of the antenne. Those
in which it is terminal, and the eyes contiguous above in the males, form two subgenera.
Callomyia, Meig., has the basal joint alone of the posterior tarsi dilated, but as long as all the rest united.
Platypeza, Meig., has the four basal joints of the posterior tarsi flattened.
Pipunculus, Latr., (Cephalops, Fall.), has the seta inserted on the back of the third joint, near its base; the
tarsi are not dilated, the eyes not united above in either sex, and the head nearly globose.
Scenopinus, Latr., has no seta to the terminal joint of the antenne, which is narrower and longer than in the
preceding.
THE THIRD FAMILY OF THE DIPTERA,—
Tur TABANIDES,—
Has, for its characters, a proboscis exserted, and generally terminated by two lips; with the palpi
, P cs ) y P palp
porrected, the last joint of the antennz annulated, and a sucker of three pieces. It comprises the
genus
TaBanus, Linn.,—
And is composed of large flies, well known for the torments they inflict upon horses and cows, of
which they pierce the skin, in order to suck their blood. The body is generally but slightly hairy ;
the head is as wide as the thorax, nearly hemispherical, and covered, except in a narrow space, particu-
larly in the males, by the eyes, which are generally golden-green, with purple stripes. The antenne
are nearly as long as the head, 3-jointed; the last joint being terminated in a point without seta or
style at the tip, often notched at the base above, with transverse divisions, in number from three to
seven. The proboscis in the greater number is nearly membranous, perpendicular, of the length of
the head or rather shorter, nearly cylindrical, and terminated by two elongated lips; the two palpi
mostly rest upon it, and are thick, villose, conical, compressed, and 2-jointed; the sucker, inclosed in
the proboscis, is composed of six pieces like lancets, and which from their number and respective situ-
ation represent the parts of the mouth of the Coleoptera. [It is only the females which possess this
number of lancets; the mouth of the males is much weaker, and has only four. This sex is harmless,
ss
626 INSECTA.
it being only the females which bite.] The alulets generally cover the halteres; the abdomen is de-
pressed and triangular ; the tarsi have three pulvilli.
These insects appear towards the end of spring, and are very common in woods and pastures, flying
with a buzzing noise. They even attack man, to suck his blood; and cattle in some parts are some-
times nearly covered with blood from the continued attacks of these insects. That of which Bruce
has spoken in his Travels, under the name of Tsaltsalyia, and of which even the lion is afraid, is prob-
ably a species of this genus.
Pangonia, Latr. (Tanyglossa, Meig.), has the proboscis much longer than the head, slender, scaly, generally
pointed at tip, and with very short palpi: the last joint of the antennz is divided into eight rings. The species
are only found in hot climates, and subsist on the honey of flowers.
The rest haye the proboscis shorter, or scarcely longer than the head; membranous; terminated by two large
lips, and with the palpi at least equal to half the length of the proboscis; the last joint of the antenne is divided
into five or four rings.
Tabanus proper, has the antenne scarcely longer than the head; the last joint is rather crescent-shaped, and
divided into five rings, the first largest, with a tooth above. T. bovinus, De Geer, the Large Gad-fiy, the larva of
which lives in the ground: itis long and cylindric, narrowed towards the head, which is armed with two hooks;
the pupa is naked, nearly cylindric, with two tubercles in front; the segments of the abdomen ciliated ; and six
points at its posterior extremity.
Tabanus maroccanus, Faby., according to Desfontaines, attacks camels, which are sometimes covered with them.
The others have the antenne evidently longer than the head, and terminated by 2 joint of an elongate-conic form,
or nearly cylindric ; and generally only with four annuli. The ocelli are wanting in many.
Siivius, Meig., has three ocelli, and the first joint of the antennz is longer than the following, and cylindric.
Chrysops, possesses three ocelli, but the two basal joints of the antennz are nearly of equaliength. C. cecutiens,
Fabr., a common species, which greatly torments horses.
Hematopota, Meig., wants ocelli, and the basal joint of the antennz is thick, and nearly oval in the males.
Hexatoma, Meig. (Heptatoma, previously), has the antennz larger than the preceding, and cylindric, with the last
joint very long; ocelli wanting.
THE FOURTH FAMILY OF THE DIPTERA,—
Tue Noracanroa,—
Has, like the last, the third and last joint of the antennz transversely annulated, or composed of five
distinct joints (Chiromyza) ; the sucker is formed of only four pieces ; the proboscis, of which the stem
is very short, is nearly withdrawn into the oral cavity: the membranous consistence of this organ, and
its reflexed lips ; its clubbed palpi, also reflexed ; the arrangement of the wings, which are mostly crossed
over each other; the oval or orbicular form of the abdomen; and the scutellum often armed with
points, distinguish the Notacantha from the Tabanides. But few of their larvee have been observed :
those hitherto observed, and which have been described by Swammerdam, Réaumur, and Rosel, are
aquatic (see below), and approach those of the Athericera by their soft head of a variable form, [?] and
by their habit of changing to pup beneath their own skins; but they preserve their former size and
form, which is not the case with the Athericera. The larvee of other Notacantha (Xylophagus), live in
the rotten and moist parts of trees.
We divide the Notacantha into three principal sections, [ Mydasii, Decatoma, and Stratiomydes].
The first, Mypasu, have no teeth or spines on the scutellum; the body is oblong, with the abdomen
long, triangular, and conical; the wings are extended; the antennz, which constitute the chief
character, are composed either of five distinct joints, two of which form in some a club, and in others
the extremity of a cylindrical stem; or of three joints, the last of which is largest, nearly cylindrical,
gradually pointed, and divided into three annuli; so that these organs are always divided into five.
If we except Mydas, in which we have the rudiments of a style, neither the latter nor the seta exists
in any of these Notacanthe ; probably the two terminal joints represent them.
Some have the antenne much longer than the head, 5-jointed, terminated in an elongate mass formed of the
last two joints, with a very short terminal seta; the hind thighs are strong, and toothed or spiny beneath. The
tarsi have only two pulvilli. The posterior cells are closed before reaching the apex of the wing. These Diptera
compose the genus
Mypas,—
Which is divisible into two subgenera.
Cephatocera, Latr., has the proboscis long, and advanced.
Mydas proper, has it short, and terminated by two large lips.
Others have the antennz scarcely longer than the head, and cylindric; the tarsi have three pulvyilli, and the
posterior cells extend to the hind margins of the wings.
DIPTERA. 627
Chiromyza, Wied., has the antenne with five aistinct joints.
Pachystomus, Latr., has the antenne 3-jointed, the third joint divided into three annuli. The larva of P. syr-
phoides, Pz., lives beneath the bark of the pine; its pupa resembles that of the Tabani.
The second section, Decatoma, Latr., has the antenne always composed of three joints, the last
being longer, without a style or seta, and divided into eight annuli, clavate in some, and nearly
cylindric, or elongate-conic in others. The wings are generally incumbent on the body, and the tarsi
have three pulvilli. They may be united into a single genus—
XYLOPHAGUS.
Hermetia, Latr., has the antenne much longer than the head, with the two first joints very short, and the third
very long and compressed ; the scutellum is narrowed.
The antenne in the others are never much longer than the head, and terminated by a nearly cylindric, or
elongate-conic joint. Some have the scutellum not spined.
Xylophagus proper, has the body long and narrow, with the antennz rather longer than the head, terminated
by a subcylindric joint. X. ater, Latr.
Acanthomera, Wied., has the antennz at least as long as the head, and terminated by a joint in the form of an
elongate cone; the first joint larger than the others; the abdomen broad and flattened; the face with a pointed
beak ; the two joints of the palpi of equal size.
Raphiorhynchus, Wied., has the basal joint of the palpi very short, and the second much longer, and terminated
ina point. The species of this and the preceding are of large size, and inhabit South America,
The others have the scutellum armed with spines.
Cenomyia, Latr. (Sicus, Fabr.), are closely allied to the two preceding subgenera; the antenne scarcely longer
than the head; the palpi very visible, cylindric, pointed at the tip, with two equal-sized joints. The scutellum
has two spines. S. ferrugineus, Fab.
Beris, Latr., has the antennz rather Jonger than the head, with the two basal joints of equal size, and the third
elongate-conic. The scutellum has four or six spines.
Cyphomyia, Wied., has the antennz still more elongate, and the basal joint longer than the second; the third
linear and compressed. ‘The scutellum has two spines.
[Ptilocera, Wied.], (not Ptilodactylus, as written by Latreille), has the antenne emitting three or four linear,
villose filaments, the tips being nearly setaceous. The scutellum has four teeth.
Platyna, Wied., has the antenne filiform ; the two basal joints elongate-cylindric ; the scutellum with one spine,
{and the abdomen very greatly dilated].
The third section, SrratiomypEs, Latr., has also the antennz 3-jointed, the last joint offering not
more than five or six annuli, the style, or seta, not included. The latter exists in nearly all; and in
those which do not possess it the third joint is long, elongate-fusiform, and always divided into five
or six joints ; the wings are always incumvent upon each other. In some of the species, which have
the antennz terminated by an oval or globular mass, and always aristate, the scutellum is not spined.
This section corresponds with the genus
Srratiomys, Geoff.
Some have the third joint of the antenne elongate, fusiform, or conical, without a terminal seta, and mostly
terminated by a 2-jointed style. The scutellum armed with two teeth, or spines, in the majority.
In the four following subgenera the proboscis is short, and the front of the head does not form a beak.
Stratiomys proper, has the antenne much longer than the head, the first and last joint greatly elongated; the
last with at least five distinct joints, without a sudden style at the tip. The larve have the body long, flat, cori-
aceous, and annulose ; the three terminal joints, long and slender, form a tail, terminated by a coronet of hairs ;
the head is scaly, small, oblong, and furnished with a number of small hooks, serving to disturb the water, in
which these larve reside. They respire by extending their
tails to the surface, a spiracle being situated between the
scales, at the extremity of the body. The skin, unchanged in
form, serves as a cocoon to the inclosed pupa, which, however,
only occupies one extremity of the larva skin. The perfect
insect escapes by a slit made through the second segment.
S. chameleon, Fab., a very common species.
Odontomyia, Meig., have the antenne scarcely longer than
the head, with the first two joints short, nearly equal, the third
forming an elongate cone, slender, with at least five distinct
joints ; the last conic, suddenly compressed, and recurved.
Ephippium, Latr. (Clitellaria, Meig.), has the antenne
scarcely longer than the head, with the two basal joints short,
the third forming a shorter cone, thicker, the fourth joint
truncate-conic, suddenly narrowed at tip, and terminated by a
2-jointed style. S. ephippium, Fab. (E. thoracicum, Latr.).
Oxycera, Meig-, similar to Ephippium in the shortness of the antenne, which are also styliferous, but with
ss 2
Fig. 135.—S_ chameleon.
62% INSECTA.
the third joint shorter, nearly ovoid, and the fourth joint shorter, the style not terminal, but dorsal. O. Hy-
poleon, Fab.
Nemotelus, Geoff., differs from the preceding in having the proboscis long, siphon-shaped, elbowed at the
base, and lodged in a frontal protuberance of the head, like a beak.
In the others the third joint of the antenne forms, with the preceding, an ovoid or globular mass, terminated
by along seta. The scutellum is rarely spined.
Chrysochlora, Lat. (Sargus, Fab.), has the third joint of the antenna conic, and terminated by a seta.
Sargus, Fab., has the same joint subovoid, or nearly globose, rounded, or obtuse at the tip, with the seta dorsal.
The first joint is nearly cylindrical ; the scutellum rarely spined ; the body often elongate, green, or coppery, and
brilliant. Musca cupraria, Linn., a very common species, the larva of which resides in cow dung, and is of an
oval, oblong form, narrowed and pointed in front, with a scaly head furnished with two hooks. It becomes a pupa
beneath its own skin, and without materially altering its form.
Vappo, Latr. (Pachygaster, Meig.), differs chiefly from Sargus in the antennx being shorter, with the basal joints
transverse.
Our second general division of those Diptera which have a sucker received in the proboscis,
or sheath, and the antenne only 2- or 3-jomted, comprises those which have the proboscis
generally membranous, bilabiate, long, elbowed, and bearing two palpi implanted a little
above the elbow, and most commonly received into the oral cavity, and has only two pieces
in the sucker, when it is always protruded. The last joint of the antenne, always furnished
with a style or seta, has no annular division. The palpi are hidden in repose. This division
forms
THE FIFTH FAMILY OF THE DIPTERA,—
Tue ATHERICERA,—
The proboscis of which is generally terminated by two large lips; the sucker has never more than
four, and often only two pieces. The larvee have the body very soft, contractile, annulated, narrower
in front, with the head of a variable figure, and its external organs consisting of one or two hooks,
accompanied in some genera with fleshy lobes, and probably in all with a sort of tongue destined to
receive the nutritive fluids. The spiracles are four in number; two placed in the prothorax, and two
at the extremity of the body, on scaly plates; each of the latter is formed, in many, of three small
spiracles close together. These larvee do not change their skins ; that which they first possess hardens,
and becomes a kind of cocoon for the pupa. It also shortens, and assumes an oval form; the anterior
part, which was slenderest in the larva, thickens. We also discover in it traces of articulation, and
often vestiges of spiracles, although they no longer serve for respiration. [The manner in which the
transformation to the pupa state is effected, is described in the general observations on the order, and
need not be repeated. ]
Few of the Athericera are carnivorous in the perfect state. They are found, for the most part, on
flowers, leaves, and sometimes on human excrement.
This family comprises the genera Conops, (Estrus, and the major part of that of Musca, of
Linneus.
We naturally commence with those species of the latter genus, which have the sucker formed of
four pieces and not of two, as in all the other Athericera. They form a first tribe, SyrpHID&.
The proboscis is always long, membranous, elbowed near the base, terminated by two large lips, and
the sucker inclosed in an upper canal; the upper piece of the sucker is thick, and notched at the tip,
the others are slender; to each of the two labial ones, representing maxille, is attached a small,
slender palpus ; the head is hemispherical, and occupied for the most part by the eyes, especially in
the males. Its anterior extremity is mostly produced like a muzzle, or beak, receiving the proboscis
when it is folded in inaction. Many species resemble Humble-bees, and others Wasps. This tribe
comprises but a single genus,
SyrRPHUS,—
A first general division of which is composed of those with the proboscis shorter than the head and thorax.
Some of these have the front of the head produced into an eminence above the oral cavity; at the head of
these are placed such as have the seta of the antenne plumose ; the body short and hairy, resembling Humble-bees.
Volucella, Geoffr., has the third joint of the antennz oblong, its outline forming a curvilinear and elongate
triangle.
Musca mystacea, Linn., a very common species, the larva of which lives in the nests of Bombi, its body being
DIPTERA. 629
gradually widened behind, with small points on the sides, and terminated by six filaments. It is furnished beneath
with two spiracles and six fleshy lobes, each armed with three long hooks.
Sericomyia, Meig., has the third joint of the antenne semiorbicular.
Eristalis, Meig., restricted to the species which have the seta villose, and which differ from Volucella in the
wings, which have the outer cell closed by the posterior edge of the wing.
Others differ from the preceding by having the seta of the antenne simple, or without distinct hairs ; the body
short, and the abdomen triangular.
The two following subgenera have the last outer cell of the wings strongly sinuated on the outer edge, and the
body is generally hairy.
Mallota, Meig., has the last joint of the antennz transversely trapeziform.
Helophilus, Meig., has the same joint of a semi-oval form; the body less hairy than in the preceding. The
larve of many have the body terminated by a long tail, which they can elongate and elevate perpendicularly until
it reaches the surface of the water or cloaca in which they reside, in erder to respire by means of the aperture at
its extremity. Their interior presents two large and very brilliant trachew, which, near the tail, are much folded,
and kept in constant agitation; vessels filled with rain-water often contain many of these larvae. Type, Musca tenaz,
Linn., a very common species, resembling in size and colour the maleof the Hive Bee. Its larva is rat-tailed ; and
it is said to be so tough, that the strongest pressure will not destroy it.
Others differ in having the outer cell of the wings closed by the posterior margin of the wing, its outer edge being
straight, or but feebly sinuated ; the frontal prominence is very short, and the abdomen narrower than in the pre-
ceding.
Syrphus proper, (Sceva, Fabr.), has the abdomen narrowed from the base to the apex. Their larve feed only
upon all kinds of Aphides, which they often hold up in the air, and suck them very quickly ; the body of these
larve is of an elongate-conic form, uneven, and even sometimes spinose. When ready to metamorphose, they fix
themselves to leaves or other substances by a gintinous secretion ; the body shortens, and its anterior end, which
was the slenderest, becomes the thickest. Sceva Ribesii, Fabr., 'a very common species].
Chrysogaster, Meig., has the forehead of the females channelled on each side; and the nasal eminence is thicker.
Baccha, Meig., differs from the last in having the abdomen narrow at the base, and swollen at the tip. Ithink
the Syrphus conopseus [genus Doros], ought to be added to this, although the palette of its antenna is less
orbicular.
We now pass to other subgenera, agreeing with the preceding in the form of the muzzle, but the antennz are at
least as long as the face.
Paragus, Linn., has the antenne not fixed on a common fcotstalk, and their length does not exceed that of
the head.
In the five following, they arise from a common elevated footstalk, and are larger than the head.
Sphecomyia, Latr., has the seta lateral, and inserted on the second joint; the third joint being very short. A
species from Carolina,
Psarus, has the seta inserted on the back of the third joint, near the top; this joint is nearly oval, of the same
length as the second joint; the peduncle of the antenne is more elevated than in the analogous genera,
Chrysotoxum, Meig., has the seta inserted on the third joint, near the base; this joint is the longest, forming a
narrow and elongate triangle; the two others are nearly equally long.
Ceria, Fabr., has the seta terminal; the body narrow and elongate, like that of a Wasp; the second and third
joints of the antenne form a fusiform mass ; the abdomen is long and cylindric.
Callicera, Meig., has the seta terminal, and the body short, broad, and silky. The nasal prominence does not
exist in the following subgenera; the antennal seta is nearly always simple, and the wings incumbent on each
other.
Ceratophya, Wied. (with an unarmed scutellum), and
Aphrites, Latr. (Microdon, Meig., with the scutellum armed with two teeth), agree with the last subgenera in the
length of the antenne, close together at the base. In the following, they are shorter than the head; and the hind
legs are often large, especially in one sex.
Merodon, Meig. (having the abdomen triangular and conical), and
Ascia, Meig. (with the abdomen narrowed at the base, and clavate), have the palette of the antenne oblong-tri-
angular. In the following it is short, or but slightly elongated, sub-orbicular, or sub-ovoid.
Sphegina, has the abdomen clavate, as in Ascia. In the others, it is triangular, conic, or subcylindrical.
Some of these have the wings not extending beyond the extremity of the abdomen; and some have the hind
thighs thickened, and armed with numerous small spines.
Eumerus, Meig., to which we add his Xylota, which differs only in having the abdomen narrower, and almost
linear. J. pipiens, Linn.
Milesia, Latr. (Tropidia, Meig.), has the two hind legs much longer than the others, with the thighs much thicker,
and armed with a single tooth; in many, the abdomen is conical,
Pipiza, Meig. (and Psilota, Meig.), have the hind legs little longer than the others; the abdomen depressed and
semi-elliptic. These Diptera have much affinity with the Syrphi and Chrysogasteri.
Brachyopa, Hottm., differs from all the preceding in the wings extending far beyond the abdomen, [in consequence
of the shortness of that part of the body]. They otherwise resemble Milesia, and appear to lead to Rhingia.
Rhingia, Scop., forms the second general division of the Syrphies, having the proboscis longer than the head and
thorax, and nearly linear.
630 INSECTA.
PelecocerawHoff., is unknown to me, but is at once distinguished from all with the antenne shorter than the
head, by the short, thick seta of the antenne.
The sucker of all the other Athericire is only composed of two set, of which the upper represents
the labrum, and the lower the tongue.
These Athericere form three small tribes, which correspond with the genera Gstrus and Conops
of Linnus, and with that of Musea of Fabricius, as at first proposed by him.
As Stomoxys and Bucentes are connected with the last of these genera, we shall commence with the
tribe Gisrripes, Latreille, which is composed of the genus
Cstrus, Linn.,—
Well characterised by possessing, in the place of a mouth, only three tubercles, or but slight rudiments
of a proboscis and palpi.
These insects have the appearance of large meat-flies, very hairy, their hairs being generally coloured
in rings, like Humble-bees. Their antenne are very short, each inserted in an excavation below the
forehead, and terminated by a rounded palette, bearing on its back, near the base, a simple seta; the
wings are generally apart ; the alulets large, and hiding the balancers ; the tarsi are terminated by two
ungues, and two pulvilli.
These insects are found but rarely in the perfect state, the time of their appearance being very
limited. As they deposit their eggs on the bodies of various herbivorous quadrupeds, it is in woods
and pastures frequented by these animals that they are to be sought after. Each species of Cstrus is
ordinarily parasitic upon a single mammiferous animal, selecting, as the situation for its eggs, that part
of the body which is best fitted for the larvee, which either remain in that particular situation, or are
passed from thence to a more favourable place of developement. The Ox, Horse, Ass, Rein-deer, Stag,
Antelope, Camel, Sheep, and Hare, are the only quadrupeds hitherto known to be subject to the
presence of the larve of @stri. These animals appear to have a strange dread of the insect, when it
seeks to lay its eggs upon them.
The nature of the abode of these larva is of three kinds, which may be distinguished as cutaneous,
cervical, or gastric, according as they reside either in tumours formed in the skin, or in some parts of
the head or stomach of the animal destined to support them. The eggs, whence the larve of the first
kind are hatched, are placed by the parent fly beneath the skin [of oxen, &c.], which it [is stated by
some authors, including Latreille, but evidently erroneously,] to pierce with its ovipositor, composed of
four tubes, entering into one another, and armed at the tip with two hooks, and two other pieces ; this
instrument is formed of the terminal segments of the abdomen. ‘These larvae, called ¢aons by the
French peasantry [and wordéles or wornils by the English], have no need to change their situation,
finding themselves, as soon as born [or rather as soon as they have buried beneath the skin], in the
midst of a purulent humour, which serves them for nourishment. The eggs of the other species are
merely stuck upon various parts of the body, either close to natural and internal cavities, into which
the larva easily penetrate, and there fix themselves, or where the animal is in the habit of licking itself,
whereby the larve are carried by the tongue into the mouth, and so pass to the place [in the stomach]
destined to receive them. It is thus that the Sheep Bot-fly places its eggs at the inner edge of the
nostrils of that quadruped, which becomes agitated, stamps the ground with its fore feet, and hurries
away with its head to the ground; the larva insinuates itself into the maxillary and frontal sinuses,
and fixes itself to the internal membrane with which they are lined, by means of two strong hooks
with which its mouth is armed. It is thus, also, that the Horse Bot-fly deposits its eggs, without
settling, by hovering in the air at intervals over the inner part of the legs, at the sides of the shoulders,
and sometimes on the withers. Cstrus hemorrhoidalis, the larva of which also lives in the stomach of
the Horse, places its eggs upon the lips; the larve, attaching themselves to the tongue, pass by the
cesophagus into the stomach, where they subsist on the humour secreted by its inner membrane. They
are generally found round the pylorus, and rarely in the intestines. They often exist in great numbers,
hanging like a bunch of grapes: Mr. Clark, nevertheless, considers that they are rather serviceable than
otherwise to the Horse.
These larvee have, in general, a conical form, and are destitute of legs. Their body is composed of
eleven segments, exclusive of the head, furnished with small tubercles and spines, often arranged in
bands, and which facilitate their progression. The principal organs of respiration are situated in a
on ——————————
DIPTERA. 631
scaly plate at the posterior extremity of the body, which is thickest. It appears that their number
and arrangement are different in the gastric larve: it also appears that the mouth of the cutaneous
larve is only composed of fleshy lobes, whilst that of the internal larve is armed with two strong,
bent hooks.
When the larve have obtained their full size, they quit their former abode, fall to the earth, and
there hide themselves, in order to undergo those transformations to pup beneath their own skin, like
the other Diptera of this division. The gastric larve pass through the intestines and escape by the
anus, probably with the excrement. It is generally in June and July that these changes take place.
M. Humboldt has observed, in South America, Indians with the abdomen covered with small
tumours, produced, as he believed, by the larve of (stri; and later observations appear to confirm
this opinion. These larve probably belonged to the genus Cuterebra of Clark, the larva of which
reside beneath the skin of several mammiferous animals. It also appears, from various testimony,
that larvee analogous to those (stri have been extracted from the maxillary or frontal sinuses of
Man ; but these observations have not been pursued.
Some have a small and retractile proboscis. 3
Cuterebra, Clark, has the seta of the antenne plumose, and the palpi not visible. Cstius buccatus, Fab. ;
Cuniculi, Clark ; and Ephippium, Latr.; all from America.
Cephenemyia, Latr., has the seta simple, and the palpi evident. Gstrus Trompe, Fab., the larva of which infests
the frontal sinus of the Rein-deer.
The others have no proboscis, and the seta of the antennz is always simple.
(Edemagena, Latr., has two palpi. Qstrus Tarandi, the Bot of the Rein-deer.
The following have no palpi.
Hypoderma, Latr., with a small oral aperture like a Y. Cistrus Bovis, the larva of which resides in tumours on
the back of Oxen.
Cephalemyia, Latr., has two small tubercles like points, which are the vestiges of palpi; the alulets cover the
balancers. (strus Ovis, the Sheep Bot-fiy, the larva of which lives in the frontal sinuses of the Sheep.
Estrus proper (Gastrus, Meig., Gasterophilus, Leach), has two similar tubercles,
but the wings cross each other, and the alulets only partially cover the halteres.
Gstrus Equi, the Great Horse Bot, hemorrhoidalis, veterinus, &c. This differs
in the cells, extending to the hind edge of the wings, whereas in all the rest (which
Leach and Meigen retain under the name of @strus) the cells are closed before reach-
ing the hind margin.
The third tribe of the Athericera, that of the Conopsarra, is the only
one in which the proboscis is always exserted and siphon-shaped, either cylin-
dric, conical, or setaceous. The reticulation of the wings is the same as in
our first division of Muscides. The majority of these insects are found on
plants. They compose the genus
Fig. 136.—Gasterophilus equi Conops, Linnezus.
Some have the body long and narrow; the abdomen long, clavate, and bent under ai the tip, with
the male organs exposed.
One portion of these has the proboscis only elbowed at the base.
Systropus, Wied. (Cephenes, Latr.), has the antenne much longer than the head, the last joint alone forming
the club, without a style, and the abdomen long and slender. South American insects, like small species
of Sphex.
Conops proper, has the antenne much longer than the head, and the last two joints form together a mass, with
a terminal style.
Conops rufipes, Fab., which undergoes its transformations in the interior of the body of living Bombi, escaping
between the segments. An apod larva, found in Bombus lapidarius, being probably that of this species, has fur-
nished Messrs. Audouin and Lachat materials for some fine anatomical observations.
Zodion, Latr., has the antenne shorter than the head, terminating in an oyoid mass.
Myopa, Fab., has the proboscis elbowed at the base, and again near the middle, the apex being bent under, and
the antenne shorter than the head. [Several British species. }
The others (Stomoxryde, Meig.), resemble domestic Flies in their general form, the arrangement of
their wings, the antennz terminated by a palette shorter than the head, and furnished with a seta,
and the abdomen short and conical, without external appendages.
Stomoxys proper, has the proboscis only elbowed at the base. Type, Conops calcitrans, Linn. [a very common
insect, often observed on windows, and which is the species] which pricks our legs so sharply, especially
betore rain.
632 INSECTA.
Bucentes, Latr. (Stomoxys, Fab., Siphona, Meig.), has the proboscis elbowed twice, as in Myopa.
Carnus, which Nitzsch refers to this family, is distinguished by having only the rudiments of wings ; the direc-
tion of the proboscis, and the form of its antenne and body, seem to indicate that it comes near Stomoxys.
The fourth and last tribe, Musciprs, is distinguished from the preceding by having a proboscis
always very apparent, membranous, and bilabiate, generally bearing two palpi (except in Phora), and
capable of being entirely withdrawn into the oral cavity, and a sucker of two pieces. The antenne
always terminated by a palette with a lateral seta.
These Athericera embrace the ancient genus Musea of Fabricius, which the works of Fallen and
Meigen (without speaking of our own) have singularly modified. The difficulties, however, which
oppose its investigation, are nevertheless far from removed; for although these authors have estab-
lished a great number of genera, there are, nevertheless, some, such as Tachina and Anthomyia, which
can only be regarded as magazines. In the work of Meigen, which is confined to the European
Diptera, the first of these genera comprises 315 species, and the second 213. Dr. Robineau Desvoidy,
anxious to complete these researches and serve science, has undertaken with much zeal the special
study of the Muscides, which he terms Myodaires, and has presented a memoir upon the subject to the
Royal Academy of Sciences, [since published]. As Latreille, however, was only acquainted with the
general distribution of this tribe through the report of M. de Blainville, presented to the Academy, he
was not able to make use of it: indeed, it would too far exceed the limits of this work to do so, and
probably alarm young naturalists by the multitude of genera which he has established, and which
appeared to the reporter to be too slightly characterized. We think that the work of Meigen, except
in respect to the revision of the two genera above mentioned, is quite sufficient, in the actual state of
the science. [The vast extent of this tribe, which probably equals that of all the other Diptera united
together, has, notwithstanding the remarks of Latreille, rendered the establishment of many additional
genera requisite. M. Macquart, in his Histoire Naturelle des Diptéres, and Messrs. Haliday and
Walker, in various detached memoirs, have added to the number of those proposed by Meigen, although
they have materially reduced the number proposed by Robineau Desvoidy, which amounted to 354,
divided into ten primary groups, two of which still remain unpublished, and which will of course
increase the number of his genera. |
This tribe comprises the genus
Musca.
The first section comprises those species which have the antenne inserted near the forehead; the
palpi placed upon the proboscis, and retractile with it into the oral cavity, and transverse nerves to the
wings. This section comprises eight principal groups, or subtribes.
The first division (CREopHIL#) has very large alulets, nearly covering the balancers. The wings are
generally apart, with the two terminal and external cells of the posterior limb closed by a transverse
nervure.
Some of these have the epistome not beak-like, and the sides of the head not advanced into horns.
A portion of these have the seta of the antenne naked.
Echinomyia, Dumeril, has the second joint of the antenne longest ; the last is nearly trapezoidal, with the seta
biarticulate at its base. Musca grossa, Linn., the largest known species, nearly as large as a Humble-bee. It is
black, very bristly, with the head buff, eyes brown, and base of the wings reddish. It makes a loud buzzing,
settles upon flowers in woods, and often upon cow- dung, on which its larva resides ; the body of which is yellowish,
shining, conical, with a single hook, and two fleshy horns at its anterior extremity; the other being terminated
by a circular plate, upon which are two spiracles, each placed upon a lenticular lobe, elevated in the middle.
The segment after the head is also furnished on each side with a spiracle. In the cocoon of the pupa, which is
also conical, the posterior extremity also presents two more distinct spiracles ; its contour formed by a plate with
nine flaps. [It appears to me that Latreille has erred in referring Réaumur’s figures to Echinomyia grossa. They
seem to me to be those of the transformations of Mesembrina meridiana. I presume that the larva of Echinomyia
grossa is a parasite. ]
In the other Creophile the third joint of the antennz is never shorter than the second. Sometimes the face is
nearly naked, and never clothed with long bristles.
Gonia, Meig., has the seta of the antenne elbowed, and the abdomen with distinct segments, and convex.
Miltogramma, Meig., has the abdomen also convex, with distinct joints, and the seta of the antennez straight.
Trixa, Meig., differs from Miltogramma in haying the third joint of the antenne scarcely longer than the
second.
In the four following subgenera the abdomen is swollen, with the articulations indistinct, or flattened.
a
DIPTERA. 633
Gymnosoma, Meig., has the abdomen vesicular, with indistinct articulations, and the antennez as long as
the head.
Cistogaster, Latr., has the abdomen similar, but the antenne much shorter.
Phasia, Meig., has the abdomen very flat and semicircular, and the tibiz but slightly bristly.
Trichiopoda, Latr., has the abdomen flat but oblong, and the hind tibiz with a row of lamelliform bristles.
Sometimes the face has two rows of long bristles, like moustaches, two being larger than the rest.
The three following have the wings vibratile, and the abdomen narrow and elongate; the antenne are not
shorter than the face.
Lophosia, Meig., has the last joint of the antenne forming a large triangular palette.
Ocyptera, Meig., has the third joint of the antenne seldom much larger than the preceding, and forming a linear
or oblong square. M. Dufour has observed the transformations of two species ; the larva of O. casside, residing
in the visceral cavity of Cassida bicolor, and that of O. bicolor, in the same cavity of Pentatoma grisea: both these
larve feed on the fatty matter of the insects they infest; their bodies are oblong, soft, whitish, perfectly glabrous
and contractile, and terminated by a sort of siphon one third of the length of the body, of amore solid consistence,
and unchangeable in its form, with two hooks at the tip: the posterior extremity of this siphon, occupying one
of the metathoracic spiracles [of the insect infested}, and in contact with the air, enables the parasite to respire.
Neither antenne nor eyes have been observed. Itisin the same situation that the larva changes to the pupastate.
This [or rather the old larva skin] is ovoid, without any trace of segments, with several tubercles at one end. It
quits its abode before assuming the perfect state, either without destroying the insect, or the larva infested, or
after it has killed it.
Melanophora, Meig., has the antenne much shorter ; the antennz not extending lower than the middle of the
face ; the outer terminal cell is more advanced posteriorly than the inner one.
The abdomen of the other Creophilz is but little elongated, triangular; and the wings are not vibratile.
Phania, Meig., has the abdomen 4-jointed; the tip being elongated, narrowed, and folded beneath; the third
joint of the antenne is long and linear.
Xysta, Meig., has the abdomen 5- or 6-jointed, and the antenne short, with the last two joints nearly equal ; the
hind tibiz are rather curved, compressed, and ciliated.
Tachina, Fabr., has the abdomen 4-jointed, but not recurved at the tip; the antennz as long, or nearly as long,
as the head; the last joint longer than the preceding. Some of the species, forming a peculiar group, live whilst
larve in the bodies of different caterpillars, which they destroy.
We now pass to Creophile which have the seta of the antenne evidently villose or plumose; the third joint
always forms an elongated palette, and is longer than the preceding joint.
Dexia, Meig., has the habit of Ocyptera, with the abdomen narrow and elongated, especially in the males.
Musca proper (Mesembrina, Meig.), has the abdomen triangular, the eyes contiguous, or very close together in
the males. Here are to be arranged the majority of the flies of which the larve feed upon meat, carcases, &c., and
others in manure. They have all the form of soft worms ; whitish in colour; destitute of feet ; thickened and truncate
at the posterior extremity, and pointed at the other end, where are one or two hooks, with which these Jarve gnaw
their food, and of which they hasten the corruption. They undergo their changes in a very few days [in the
summer]; the females have the extremity of the body narrowed, and elongated into a tube, to enable them to bury
theireggs. Musca vomitoria, Linn., the Common Meat Fly, with the forehead fulvous; the thorax black, and ab-
domen blue, with black marks. It possesses a remarkably fine sense of smelling, and makes a loud buzzing noise,
when it enters our houses in order to deposit its eggs on meat. Deceived by the odour of Arwm dracunculus
when in flower, it sometimes deposits its eggs in that flower ; when ready to assume the pupa state, it quits its food
and descends into the earth, or else undergoes its change in some dry and retired situation. M. domestica, Linn.,
the small Common Domestic Fly, the larva of which lives in moist manure.
Sarcophaga, Meig., differs from Musca, by the eyes being wide apart in both sexes; the eggs in some species
are hatched within the abdomen of the parent, as is the case with M, carnaria, Linn. [a very abundant species],
which is larger and longer than the Meat Fly: the female deposits her young larve upon flesh, carcases, and
sometimes in the wounds of persons.
We terminate the Creophilz by some subgenera contrasting with the preceding in the form of the head, situation
of the wings, or of their external cells.
Achias, Fabr., remarkable for the horn-like elongations of the sides of the head ; with the antenne inserted high
in the forehead.
Idia, Meig., has the front of the head produced into a beak.
The two following have the terminal cells of the wings extending to the posterior edge; the abdomen is
flattened.
Lispe, Latr., has the body oblong; the antenne nearly as long as the face; and the style plumose.
Argyritis, Latr., has the body short; the abdomen very flat, nearly semicircular ; the head short and broad; the
antennez very short; with the seta elbowed.
In all the remaining Muscides, the alulets are small, or nearly obsolete ; the balancers exposed; and
the principal nerves of the wings extending to the outer edge of the wings, which closes the posterior
cells.
A second general division of the Muscides, that of the ANruoMyYzIDEs, is composed of species having
634 INSECTA.
the appearance of Common Flies; the wings not vibratile; the antenne inserted near the forehead,
always shorter than the head, terminated by a long or linear joint, with the seta mostly plumose ; the
legs are of moderate size, and the abdomen composed of four joints,
Anthomyia, Meig., has the seta of the antenne plumose ; the abdomen in both sexes pointed at the tip, and the
proboscis not terminated like a hook. Musca pluvialis, Linn.
Drymeia, Meig., has the proboscis exhibiting this character, and the eyes united behind, in the males.
Cenosia, Meig., has the abdomen of the males swollen at the tip. The iarve of C. fungorum live in boleti, and
often in the edible mushroom. De Geer observed, also, that these larve will destroy each other.
Eriphia, Meig., has the antenne shorter, with a simple style, and the eyes of the males united behind.
Our third division, Hypromyzrpes, has the head almost triangular, with the eyes very prominent ; a
swollen and yaulted muzzle ; a very thick proboscis; and the sides of the face not bristly ; the antennx
are very short, with the style plumose: the legs are strong. All the indigenous species are found in
aquatic situations.
Ropalomera, Wied., has all the thighs swollen, and the face has a frontal tubercle.
Ochthera, Latr., has the thighs of the fore-legs very robust, denticulated beneath ; the tibiw curved, and applied
against the thighs, and terminated by a strong spine. In the following Hydromyzides, the thighs are not
swollen.
Ephydra, Fall., has the eyes very prominent ; the muzzle thick ; and the seta of the antenne thick at the base,
and simple.
Notiphila, Fall., has the head rounder, without a frontal muzzle.
The Muscides of the three following divisions have the body oblong; the wings incumbent, not vi-
bratile ; the head nearly spherical, and the face covered by a white membrane, with an impressed line
oneach side. The antenne are sometimes inserted in fossule, but oftener porrected, and in many
as long or longer than the head.
The fourth division, ScaToMyzIDEs, are distinguished by the head being never longer than broad,
nearly spherical ; the hind legs not greatly elongate ; the antenn, with the third joint longer than the
preceding, and, except in Lowocera, always shorter than the head.
Some have the hind legs large, with thick compressed thighs; and the antenne very short ; with a simple seta.
Thyreophora, Latr., has the antenne lodged beneath a frontal prominence; and the second and following joints
of the tarsi nearly alike. TJ. cynophila, Panz., has the scutellum bispinose; it is almost always found on the dead
carcases of dogs, and M. Percheron has assured me it is sometimes phosphorescent.
Spherocera, Latr. (Borborus, Meig.), has the antenne exposed, with the palette hemispherical ; the hind thighs
are compressed, with the two basal joints of the tarsi evidently larger than the following. It is almost always
about manure that these Diptera are found, and it is probably there that their larve reside.
Sometimes the hind legs do not materially differ from the others; the antenne are nearly as long as the face,
deflexed, and terminated by an elongated, narrow palette.
Dialyta, Meig., has the face bristly ; the abdomen 4-jointed, and the seta of the antenne simple.
Cordylura, Fall., has the face bristly ; the abdomen 5-jointed, and the wings scarcely extending beyond the
abdomen.
Scatophaga, Latr., differs from the last in having the wings longer than the abdomen, which is never clavate.
Musca stercoraria, Linn., a very common brff-coloured species, found in great numbers upon excrement, in which
the females deposit their eggs.
Loxocera, Latr., has the face not bristly ; the body long, narrow, and the antennz much longer than the head.
Chyliza, Fall., has the antenne shorter than the head, with the seta thick, like a style.
The others have the antenne always much shorter than the face, with the palette either oblong, ovoid, or
nearly globose.
Some of these have the body narrow and elongate, and the abdomen pointed or stylate; sometimes the face
is naked.
Lissa, Meig., has the upper side of the head with an elevation, and the abdomen is almost linear.
Psilomyia, Latr. (to which Geomyza, Fall., may be added), has the body less elongate, and the abdomen ter-
minated by an articulated style.
Tetanura and Tanypeza, Meig., are allied to the preceding; the legs in both seem longer, and the abdomen of
Tetanura is obtuse at the tip, and that of Tanypeza pointed or stylate in the females.
Lonchoptera, Meig., has the face bristly at the sides, and the basal joint of the antenne is verv slender; the
wings have no transverse nerve, except close to the base.
The body in the other Scatomyzides is thicker and more oblong, and its form is more like that of the common
House-fly,
Heleomyza, Fall., has the head bristly.
Dryomyza, Fall. (with the face concave beneath the antenne), and
Sapromyza, Fall. (with it straight), differ from the following in having the antennal seta plumose.
== pees eeemeeenere re
ee ee
DIPTERA. 635
The terminal Scatomyzides have the seta simple; the antenne acways short and straight; they are small and
glabrous Flies, black, and more or less varied with buff; the legs strong, and the eyes large. The upper side of
the head is flat, with a brown, triangular mask, in which the ocelli are placed. They are found in flowers. Many
of their larve mine the interior of vegetables, and some are very injurious to agriculturists, destroying various
cereal plants previous to their fructification. The larve of Musca Frit sometimes destroy the barley crops in
Sweden, to the amount of 100,000 golden ducats in a year, being one-tenth of the produce. The larve of Oscinis
pumilionis and lineata, Fab., are equally obnoxious. They constitute our genus
Oscinis, Latr., to which we add the genus Chlorops,
Meig., and Piophila, Fallen.
The fifth division (DoLicnocEera), which em-
braces the genus Te/anocera, Dum., is closely allied
to the preceding, but the length of the second
joint of the antenne, which equals or surpasses
that of the third, at once distinguishes it. These
organs are porrected, as long as, or longer than,
the head, and pointed at the tip. The upper
surface of the head forms a triangle, obtuse at the tip.
Some have the antenne shorter than the head.
Otites, has the seta simple, and the lower part of the face is not produced.
Euthycera, Latr., has the seta plumose, and the lower part of the face produced into a truncated muzzle.
The others have the antennz as long as, or longer than, the head.
Sepedon, Latr., has the antenne evidentiy longer than the head, and the seta simple.
Tetanocera, Dum., has the antenne as long as the head, and the seta sometimes plumose.
Fig. 137.— Piophila Casci.
The sixth division, Leprovopirrs, is remarkable for the length and slenderness of the feet. the
hind ones being at least as long again as the body, which is also slender and filiform ; all the tarsi are
short. The head is spherical or ellipsoid, and terminated in a point. The antenne are yery small.
They are found on plants, and many frequent aquatic places.
Micropeza, Meig., has the head ellipsoid, terminated in a point, and the seta of the antenne simple. Calobata
filiformis, Fabr.
Calobata, Fabr., has the head spheroidal, and the seta often plumose.
Nerius, Fabr., has the habit of Micropeza, but differs in the antennz being as long as the head.
The seventh division, Carpomyz, has the wings vibratile, spotted with black or yellow, an appear-
ance very like that of the Domestic Flies, but with the eyes apart, and the abdomen with four or five
external segments, mostly terminated in the females by a cylindric or conic ovipositor ; the antennz
always short, with the seta rarely villose. The larve of many species live in fruits or seeds, in the
germ of which the parent fly had deposited its eggs.
Many species approach the preceding subgenera in the narrow and elongated form of the body, and long legs,
as well as in the globular or more elongated form of the head.
Diopsis, Linn., distinct from the very elongated horns into which the sides of the head are produced, and the
scutellum with two spines. These singular exotic insects have been monographed by Dalman, [and subsequently
by me, in the Transactions of the Linnean Society].
Cephalia, Meig., has the palette of the antennz narrow and long, and the palpi spatulate.
Sepsis, Fall., has the palette much shorter, with a naked seta, and the palpi nearly filiform, (Small, active Flies,
with wings spotted with black. ]
The other Carpomyze have the appearance of Common Flies, with the head short and hemispherical, and the
legs of moderate length.
The three following subgenera have the upper surface of the head almost horizontal, so that the antenne appear
inserted on a level with the top.
Ortalis, Fall., has the abdomen not terminated by an external ovipositor in the females. M. Fallen refers the
Musca cerasi, Linn., to this subgenus, the larva of which generally feeds inside the fruit of the cherry, quitting
the fruit and entering the earth when ready to undergo its transformations.
Tetanops, Meig., has an exserted ovipositor in the females, like a tail; the head, seen from above, appears nearly
triangular.
Tephrites, Latr. (Trypeta, Meig.), has the abdomen similarly terminated, but the head is rather transverse than
longitudinal, and rounded. Musca Cardui, Linn., the larva of which lives in galls, on the common thistle, on
the substance of which it feeds.
Dacus, Fab., comprises those Tephrites which have the palette more elongate, including the species which
attacks the olive. ‘The inhabitants of the Isle of France are scarcely able to obtain any sound lemons, in conse-
quence of the attacks of a species of this genus.
636 INSECTA.
Platystoma, Meig., differs in having the head more compressed transversely, so that the upper surface is more
slanting, and the antennz appear inserted in the middle of the face.
This naturally conducts us to Timia, Wied., and Mosillus, belonging to the next division.
The eighth division, GyYMNOMYZIDES, 1s composed of small Museides, with a short body, curved,
nearly glabrous, of a shining black colour, the head much compressed transversely, as in Platystoma,
without any inferior prominence ; the scutellum advanced; the abdomen short, depressed, and some-
times terminated by a small point, and the legs nearly glabrous.
Celyphus, Dalm, (having the scutellum extended over the body), and
Lauxania, Latr. (with the scutellum of ordinary size and the seta plumose), have the antenne longer than the
head. The others have them shorter.
In some of these they are very short and wide apart, and lodged in impressed fossule, the space between them
being elevated.
Mosillus, Latr., has the first cell of the posterior edge of the wings almost closed; Meigen divides them into two
subgenera,—Timia, with the abdomen 6-jointed, and Ulidia, with it 5-jointed.
Homalura, Meig., with the abdomen 5-jointed, and
Actora, Meig., with it 6-jointed, have the first cells of the posterior limb of the wings entirely open and
longitudinal.
In others the antenne are nearly contiguous, and the cells of the posterior edge of the wing are always open.
Gymnomyza, Fall., has the antennz inserted beneath a sort of arch, and near the middle of the face.
Lonchea, Meig., has them inserted higher, without any appearance of an arch.
The second section of the Muscides, and which forms our ninth and last sub-tribe, the Hyrocrra,
consists of a single subgenus, distinct from all the preceding in many respects. The palpi are always
external ; the antennze inserted near the oral cavity, very short, terminated by a large globular joint,
with a very long seta; the wings have only three oblique discoidal nerves, whence the name T'rineura
given to them by Meigen; the legs are very short and spiny, with the thighs large and compressed,
especially in the hind legs. They are extremely active, and form the genus Phora, Latr.; Tri-
neura, Meig.
Our second general section of the Dipterous insects differs from the preceding in the
mouth, antenne, and transformations, and other less important characters ; whence Dr. Leach
was induced to form them into a distinct order, Omaloptera. ‘Those which terminate this
section have a certain relation with the hexapod wingless insects, composing our order of
Parasites, or the genus Pediculus of Linnzeus.
This section forms
THE SIXTH FAMILY OF THE DIPTERA,—
Tue Pupipara (or the Nymphipara of Réaumur).
The head of these insects, seen from above, is divided into two principal portions, the posterior
being the principal, supporting the eyes and receiving the anterior part in an emargination in front.
This is also divided into two parts, the posterior being the largest, and supporting the antennz at its
sides; and the other constitutes the mouth organs. The inferior and oral cavity of the head is occu-
pied merely by membrane, out of the extremity of which the sucker protrudes, arising from a small
bulb, or advanced peduncle, composed of two sete close together, and covered by two coriaceous,
narrow, elongate and villose plates, which act as sheaths. Whether these valves represent, as I pre-
sume, the palpi of other Diptera, or whether they are pieces of a sheath properly so called, as regarded
by M. Dufour, who has discovered two small bodies, which he takes for palpi; it is not less certain
that the proboscis of these insects differs materially from that of the preceding Diptera, and that the
proboscis has in this case more resemblance to that of the Fleas, from which it is, however, removed
by the absence of articulations. In Melophagus the base of the plates of the sucker is covered by two
small, coriaceous, triangular pieces, united, and forming a kind of labrum; they seem to represent, in a
small degree, the two pieces which cover the base of the rostrum of the Flea.
The body is short, broad, flat, and defended by a solid or leathery-like skin. The head is more
intimately united to the thorax than in the preceding families. The antenna, always situated at the
lateral and anterior extremity of the head, appear either under the form of a tubercle bearing three
seta, or that of small hairy plates. The size of the eyes varies, being very small in some species. In
DIPTERA. 637
general the pupipare are destitute of ocelli; the thorax is furnished with four spiracles, two anterior
and two posterior; the latter pair, overlooked by Dufour, are situated, as in other Diptera, near the
base of the balancers. The abdomen of //. ovina is furnished with ten spiracles, in the shape of
small, round, corneous tubercles, the four posterior being close to the anus. The wings are always
apart, and accompanied by balancers; their [fore-edge] is more or less margined with sete; the supe-
rior nerves, which are nearest it, are strong and well defined; but those which extend to the hinder
edge are weak, and not transversely united. In the terminal Diptera of this family these organs
are wanting, or simply rudimental; the balancers are also obsolete. The legs are terminated by two
robust claws, which have one or two teeth on the under side, which makes their appearance double
or triple. The covering of the abdomen is continuous, so that this part of the body can be distended,
and acquire a considerable volume, as becomes necessary in the body of the female Hippodosce, for
their larve are hatched and are nourished therein until the period of their transformation into pupe.
They are then discharged under the form of a soft, white egg, nearly as large as the abdomen of the
female ; the skin hardens, and becomes a solid cocoon, brown at first, but subsequently black ; round,
and often notched at one end, exhibiting a shiny plate or operculum, which becomes detached like a
cap at the period of the final transformation. This cocoon has neither rings nor transverse incisions
by which it is distinguished from those of other Diptera, especially the Athericera, which it most
resembles. It is in the fine works of Réaumur, De Geer, Leon Dufour [and Lyonnet], illustrated as
they are by figures in detail, that we must look for a complete account of these transformations, and
of the changes which take place in the female at the period of her delivery. According to L. Dufour,
the ovaries in their configuration and position singularly resemble those of the human female. The
matrix, at first small, becomes enormously dilated, until it occupies the whole of the abdominal cavity.
These Diptera are known under the name of Spider-flies, and live almost exclusively upon some
quadrupeds and birds. They run very quickly, and fly sideways.
Some, or the Coriacea, Latr., have the head distinct, and articulated with the anterior extremity of
the thorax. They form the genus
Hippoposca, Linneus,
Hippobosca proper, has wings, distinct eyes, and antenne in the shape of tubercles, with three sete on their
upper side. H. equina, Linn., the Horse- or Forest-fly, a species common in some places on Horses, which it
infests, especially fixing itself in great numbers beneath the tail.
Ornithomyia, Latr., has the antenne in the shape of villose plates, and the nerves of the wings extending to
the hind edge.
These insects form, in the monograph of Leach, four genera.
Feronia (Nirmomyia, Nitzsch.), distinct by the antenng-like tubercles, and the claws of the tarsi double, and
not treble.
Ornithomyia, with ocelli and tridentate claws, plate-like antenne, and wings of large size, and rounded.
Stenepterya, similar to Feronia, but with very long acute wings.
Oxypterum, with acute wings, but with the antenne in the form of teeth, eyes small, ocelli wanting. They live
on various species of Birds. Hippobosca avicularia, Linn.
Strebla, Wied., has the wings incumbent on the body, with longitudinal nervures united by some transverse
nervures. The eyes are very small, and situated at the posterior angles of the head. Found on a South American
species of Bat.
Melophagus, Latr. (Melophila, Nitzsch.), destitute of wings, and with the eyes scarcely distinct. Hippobosca
ovina, [the common Sheep-tick].
A species of Melophagus, which lives on the Stag, exhibiting rudiments of wings, and with the thorax a little
larger than the head, forms the subgenus Lipoptena, Nitzsch. Near Melophagus ought also to come the genus
Braula, Nitzsch., of which the only known species lives on the Honey-bee, and is absolutely blind. Its thorax
is divided into two transverse parts, and the last joint of the tarsi is furnished with a row of small bristles.
Réaumur had long ago figured this, or a closely-allied animal.
The other Pupipare, Phthiromyie, Latr., have the head very small, or almost obsolete, forming near
the anterior and dorsal extremity of the thorax a small body, which is elevated vertically. They
compose the genus
NyctTerisiA, Latr. (Phthiridium, Hermann),—
And have neither wings nor balancers, and more nearly resemble Spiders than Hippobosce. They live on Bats.
Linnzus places the only species with which he was acquainted with the Pediculi. See the article Nycteribia, in
the Encyclopédie Methodique, and in the Nouv. Dictionn. d@ Hist. Naturelle, (and also my memoir in the Transac-
tions of the Zoological Society of London, in which I have described numerous species].
—
638
FOURTH GREAT DIVISION OF THE ANIMAL KINGDOM.
THE RADIATA (Ranpiatep Animats, or ZoopuyrTes).
[Nerrruer of these names is literally applicable, for all the animals in the division are
not radiated ; and the very name Zoophyte, ‘ plant-animal,” is a contradiction. In
England, the term Zoophyte is much more restricted than in France, but it is equally
inapplicable, excepting, perhaps, to those species, about which there are still disputes
as to whether they are animals or vegetables. ]
These animals have no mesial plane, but may be variously divided into symmetrical
parts, radiating from one or more axes. ‘Their organs of motion, when they have any,
are moveable spines attached to the skin, or flexible papille, capable of inflation. They
have no true system of circulation, and their nervous system is always obscure, and
sometimes cannot be traced. Some have a mouth and vent, others only one opening,
and others, again, appear to be nourished through pores. Some are of distinct sexes ;
some bisexual, and some are produced by buds or division. [Some very minute ones,
as Volvow, consist of a globular tunic inclosing a vast number of smaller globes, each
of which is also a tunic inclosing another generation.] Many grow in clusters upon
stalks, or Polypidoms—dwellings of potypi, which are sometimes leathery or horny, and
sometimes calcareous. [The individuals produce the polypidoms, and are connected
with it; and when they are alive, it is probably always covered with an epidermis. ]
According as their organization is more or less complicated, they are divided into five
classes :—
1. EcuryopEermMata [Spiny Skins], have, besides these, the intestine and organs of
respiration, reproduction, and partial circulation, floating in a large cavity. The Ho-
lothurie are united to them; because, although they have no spines on the skin,
the internal structure is even more complicated.
2. Enrozoa [Intestinal Worms], inhabit the viscera of other animals. They are
long and flattened; have no visible organs of circulation or respiration ; and some have
a distinct alimentary canal, while others have not. [A species which infests the intes-
tines of the Eel was, for a long time, regarded as the young of that animal. ]
3. AcaLepua [Sea Nettles], are round and radiated, with only one opening to the
body, and no organs of respiration or circulation. They approach the Polypi, only
their organic tissues are more developed.
4. Poryp1[Many Tentacula, once consideredas plants]. These are gelatinous animals,
with a mouth and digestive organs more or less complicated. Many of them live in
clusters upon branched or expanded polypidoms, which made them be considered as
animal plants. [Individually they are minute, and some of them microscopic ; but still
they fabricate vast reefs of hard rock, consisting of salts of lime cemented by animal
eee
ee ee ee MO a ee
PEDICELLATA. 639
matter. The Thethye and Sponges nave been joined to this class, though their
animals have not yet been observed.
5. Inrusoria [Animalcule], the most minute members of the Animal Kingdom, and
for the most part microscopic. Some have a very complicated organization, and some
appear to be mere particles of animated jelly. [They exist in countless myriads,
principally in stagnant water, and some are so tenacious of life, that, after having
been for some time dried to powder, they revive again when moistened. ]
THE FIRST CLASS OF THE RADIATA.
THE ECHINODERMATA.
These have a well-organised skin; sometimes a sort of skeleton; a digestive and a
vascular system ; and a sort of radiating nerves. There are two orders: those with
feet, or vesicular appendages answering the same purpose, and those without.
THE FIRST ORDER OF THE ECHINODERMATA,
PEDICELLATA.
These have the skin pierced with numerous small holes, through which protrude cylindric
tentacula, terminating in suckers. These are extended or retracted by a humour distinct from
that of the intestines, discernible in some of the species, and answer the purpose of feet, by
which they perform their locomotion, or adhere to the rocks. Vessels from these continue to
unite in a trunk for each row, which trunk terminates near the mouth. The order consists of
three very natural families.
THE FIRST FAMILY OF THE PEDICELLATA,—
Tue Asrertas [Star-fish],—
So called, because the body is generally in the form of a star with five rays. Some, however, as
A. discoidea, have the body a pentagon, with straight sides; others, as 4. membranacea, have a re-
entering angle in each side ; and others, again, as 4. tesselata, have the sides concave.
The frame-work of the body is composed of horny pieces, variously arranged. In those which have
distinct rays, there is a longitudinal groove in the upper surface of each
ray, perforated on both sides, for allowing the action of the feet; and
all the surface is covered with pores leading to small tubes which admit
water, probably for the purpose of respiration. On the central dise, but
toward one side of it, there is a stony plate, and below it a canal filled
with caleareous matter; and it is probable that this is the apparatus by
which the hard matter of the body is elaborated. There is a sort of verte-
brated osseous column in each ray; and some of the species have osseous
i plates, and spines on the sides of the rays. Internally, they have one
Mp ASSES stomach, with two branched cceca extending to each ray; each ray,
also, contains two ovaries, and it is understood that they propagate by self-impregnation. The rays
are easily reproduced, for the central disc and one ray will reproduce all the others. The mouth, which
is the only opening to the alimentary organs, is on the under side of the central dise. According to
Tiedemann, the principal nerve surrounds the mouth, and sends off a filament to each arm. Such are
640 ECHINODERMATA.
the general characters of the genus Asterias, the Star-fish, properly so called; and, in proportion as
they deviate from the Five-rayed Star, their coeca and ovaries are more numerous.
A. rubens, is very common in the European seas. A. glacialis, is much larger, often a foot in diameter; and
it has tufts of fleshy tubes round the bases of the spines on the body. A. aurantia, is still larger, and has the
edges of the rays paved with osseous plates, bearing strong and moveable spines. Some, as 4. paposa, have
more than five rays. Some have the rays solid, and without the groove, and they are called Ophiwre, because
their rays have some resemblance to the tails of Serpents. These move by flexures of the rays, which have spines
on the sides in some, and are covered with imbricated scales in others. In them the pores are between the bases
of the rays. The only feet which these have are in fine short grooves round the mouth. By some authors they
have been made a separate genus. Some have the rays branched, and of them some have the division near the
end of the rays, and seldom repeated; but in others it begins at the base, and each division is branched again
and again, till the whole resembles a bunch of Serpents’ tails ; each branching is into so many lateral parts: there
are two points at the base of each ray. Those branched ones have been called Gorgonocephale, or Medusa’s
Heads.
Alecto, or Comatula, have five large articulated rays proceeding from a stony plate on the upper part of the
disc; their rays are often divided into two or three branches, and both rays and disc are furnished with articu-
lated threads. The cavity of the body has a star-shaped mouth, and a tubular opening, both on the under side.
EncriNus [the Encrinites],—
Resemble the last, but have the plate on the disc prolonged toa stem of many articulations. They are named
from the form of the stem, and the number of rays. Pentacrinus europeus, is the only species in the European
seas; but there are others in the tropical oceans. Ina fossil state they are exceedingly numerous, and varied in
their appearance. The fossil Entrochites are portions of the stems or branches of Encrinites.
THE SECOND FAMILY OF THE PEDICELLATA.
Tue Ecuinus [Sea Hedge-hogs, or Sea Eggs].
These have the body covered with a crust of calcareous matter, in segments nicely adapted to each
other, and perforated by regular rows of holes for the membranous feet. The crust is also pierced by
a number of smaller holes with four membranous tubes, which seem to be the breathing apparatus ;
and where not perforated, the crust is armed with broad spines, articulated upon tubercles, and move-
able. The mouth is furnished with five flat, calcareous teeth, in a very complicated apparatus, and
having strong muscles ; and, as these wear away at their cutting edges, they extend by growth at the
opposite extremity. The intestine is long, and attached spirally to the interior of the crust. The five
ovaries, which are edible, are arranged round the vent, in the separate openings. Their motions
are slow; and they feed upon the smaller shelled Mollusca and Crustacea, which they seize with their
membranous feet. Great numbers of them, including many not now found alive, are met with in a
fossil state, especially in the chalk, where they are usually filled with flint earth, the same as the
sponges.
They are either regular or irregular,—the regular ones having the mouth in the middle of the under
side, and the vent opposite; and the others are irregular in proportion as they deviate from this
character.
Echinus, properly so called.—Figure generally an oblate spheroid, with two bands of apertures, dividing the
surface from the mouth to the vent into segments, resembling those formed by the meridians ona globe. Some
have the spines stout, with smaller ones at the base, and others have them slender. Among the latter, is E. escu-
Zentus, found in the European seas. It is about the size of an ordinary apple, closely set with short spines, gene-
rally of a violet colour. The ovaries are of the same colour; and in the spring months they are edible, and have
a very agreeable flavour.
They vary in shape, and in the number and arrangement, and also the form of the spines. Some are depressed,
some compressed, some have the spines unequal, and one species, H. atratus, has the spines unequal and trun-
cated, resembling small paving-stones.
None of the irregular ones have the two apertures of the body opposite to each other in the middle
of the under and upper sides. The spines upon them are straight and slender; and the chief distinc-
tions are the number, arrangement, and extent of the holes for the feet.
Chironeus, have the general form of the last, but the mouth and vent are both on the under side.
Nucleolites, have the vent above, but near the margin.
Galerites, have a flat base, and a conoidal body, with the mantle in the centre of the disc, and the vent near its
margin.
Scutella, have the openings as in the last, but the form of the body much depressed, and disc-like. Some have
no openings to the crust but the pores, and in others again these seem to be obliterated, or at all events do not
PEDICELLATA. 641
penetrate into the cavity. Rotula has one of the margins toothed like a wheel; and some have large pores, and
some not.
Cassidulus, are oval, with the vent above the margin on one side, and the lines of pores incomplete. They are
distinguished by the number and extent of the lines of pores, which in some species form only a rosette on
the back.
Clypeaster, have the vent near the margin, the body depressed, the base concave, and the outline sometimes
angular and sometimes round.
Fibularia, small in size, mostly globular, with the openings on the under side, and a rosette of pores above.
Spatangus, have the openings below, and the rosette on the back. Some have the outline round or oval, and
sometimes with a deep groove on one side, making the section heart-shaped.
Of the last, two specimens are found in the European seas; and the last, especially, has branched tentacula
surrounding the mouth, in which character it bears some resemblance to Holothuria. The other irregular ones
are chiefly fossil, and abound in various marine strata, especially in the chalk formation.
THE THIRD FAMILY OF THE PEDICELLATA.
Tue Hotornurta (Sea-slug).
These have the body oblong, with a leather-like covering, and an aperture at each end. The mouth
is without teeth, or has only bony plates instead; but it is surrounded by curiously-branched tenta-
cula, which the animal can, at pleasure, retract entirely; and it is also furnished with sacs for the
secretion of saliva. The reproductive organs are also situated near the mouth, composed of a number
of ramified culs-de-sac, all opening into one oviduct. The impregnating parts are understood to be
some very elastic chords near the other extremity of the animal; thus each individual is bisexual.
The intestine is long, convoluted, and fixed to the covering of the body by a kind of mesentery.
Along the intestine there is also a double system of complicated vessels, which appear to be the organs
of circulation. The opposite extremity is not less curious; for, besides the vent, it contains the respi-
ratory organ, or gill, which is in the shape of a hollow tree very much branched, and the animal can
receive or expel water by means of this apparatus, which possibly thus assists it in its locomotion, as
well as supplies air from the inhaled water. In the breeding season the ovaries become very much
extended, and contain a reddish matter, which is understood to be the spawn, or eggs. These animals
are exceedingly sensitive, as is the case with the Leeches among dnnelide ; and when disturbed, they
sometimes contract so violently that the integuments are ruptured, and the intestines protrude. The
subdivisions are made according to the arrangement of the feet.
Thus, in some, as in H. phantapus, which inhabits the European seas, and has the body almost scaly, all the feet
are on a soft disc in the middle of the body ; and when they crawl, the extremities are turned up. When extended,
the tentacula of these are very large.
Some, as H. squamata, a small species of the European seas,—but there are much larger ones in hot climates,—
have all the under surface soft, with numerous feet; and the upper surface convex, sometimes supported by bony
plates, and the opening of the mouth in the form of a star.
In others, again, the body is cartilaginous, flattened horizontally, and sharp at the edges, with the mouth and
feet on the inferior surface. Of these, H. regalis, found in the Mediterranean, is more than a foot long, three or
four inches broad, and crenulated at the edges.
Others still, have the body cylindrical, and capable of being inflated with water. All the under side is furnished
with feet, and the remaining parts roughened in various ways. H. tremula, common in the European seas, the
Mediterranean especially, is an instance of this peculiarity of form, It is of a black colour; more than a foot
long when inflated with water ; has the back bristled with soft conical points, and the mouth furnished with twenty
branched tentacula.
Yet, in others, the feet are arranged in five rows, like the ridges on a melon, of which the European species,
H. penacta, is more than a foot long, and of a brown colour.
There are also some, as H. papillosa, which have the body equally furnished with feet round its whole surface.
{The Holothurig of the European seas, even of the Mediterranean, are not very numerous, neither
are they brilliant in colours ; but in more tropical seas, where coral reefs rise within a moderate distance
of the surface, as in the Red Sea, and the seas to the north and east of Australia, they are exceedingly
numerous, and many of them splendidly coloured ; so that, together with other Radiata of this and of
other orders, they make the sea-bottom, when seen by the light of an almost vertical sun, as gay as a
tropica] garden. The Holothuriz resemble cucumbers ; and various Actinis, when their tentacula are
expanded, have as gay an appearance as the flowers of almost any plants. Many of this species are
esculent, and of a very gelatinous nature. When properly prepared, the Chinese are exceedingly fond
TT
a ee =
642 ECHINODERMATA.
of them as a principal ingredient in restorative soups. The Malays catch and dry them in great quan-
tities for the Chinese markets, where they fetch a high price, and are called tre-pang.]
THE SECOND ORDER OF THE ECHINODERMATA.
APODA.
The number of known species in this order is but few. They resemble Holothuriz, but want
the feet; and their leather-like skin is quite unarmed.
Mo.papia,—
Have the form of the body and the internal structure similar to those of Holothuria, but they have no
feet or tentacula, and the bony parts of the mouth are less complicated than in the Echini.
M. holothurioides, of the Atlantic ocean, was the only species known to Cuvier.
Minyas,—
Have the body without feet, but of a spheroidal form, and furrowed like a melon.
M. cyanea, is a beautiful species, of a dark blue colour, inhabiting the warmer parts of the Atlantic ; the mouth
in this genus has neither tentacula nor bony plates.
PRIAPULUS,—
Have the body cylindrical, with deep annular rugz, and terminated anteriorly by an elliptical and longi-
tudinally wrinkled mass, in the centre of which is the mouth, with numerous teeth arranged in quin-
cunx, and having the points turned backwards. The muscular system resembles that of Holothuria.
P. vulgaris, the only known species, inhabits the northern seas, and is from two to three inches in length.
LiTHODERMIS,—
Have the body oval, compressed in the hinder part, and covered above with an extremely hard granu-
lated crust; the mouth has tentacula, but Cuvier discovered no second opening to the body.
Only one species, L. cuneus, from the Indian seas, about two inches long, and of a blackish colour, was known
to Cuvier.
SIPHUNCULUS,—
Have the body long and cylindrical, and wrinkled both longitudinally and across; the mouth is an
extensile and retractile proboscis; the intestine straight for nearly
the whole length of the body, and then returning in a spiral upon
itself. In these, and indeed in most of the order, there are threads
which appear to be nerves, and in this genus the breathing apparatus
Fig, 159 Sipnunculas. are on the sides, and open near the vent.
There are a good many species, most of which live in the sand, though some small ones perforate submarine
rocks, and lodge in the cavities. S. edulis, which is eaten by the Chinese in the Oriental islands, occurs also in
the salt lakes of Languedoc. They are used by the fishermen as bait. Some Indian species are nearly two feet
long. They used to be classed with worms, but their organization is quite different.
BonELLIA,—
Have the body oval; the proboscis very extensile, and forked at the extremity: their intestinal canal
is long and convoluted. What appear to be the organs of respiration are situated near the vent; and
the ovary is an oblong sac which opens near the base of the proboscis. They inhabit the sand at a
considerable depth, and can elevate their proboscis to the water, or even to the air, where the water is
very shallow.
B. viridis, of a green colour, and is found in the Mediterranean.
THALASSEMA,—
Have the body oval or oblong, and the proboscis in the form of lamin, resembling the bowl of a spoon,
but not forked. The intestinal canal resembles that of the preceding genus, but they have only one
abdominal thread.
They are distinguished into Thalassema proper, which have two lateral hooks placed considerably in advance,
ee
— ea at
APODA. 643
and no thread-like appendages at the posterior extremity, of which 7. Neptuniisan example ; and Echiurus, which
have bristly hairs at the posterior extremity. They inhabit the sands, and are much sought after by fishermen
as bait. Sternaspis, has bristles as in the last, anda disc of a horny texture, and surrounded with hairs on the
anterior part of the body. The habits of all these are very much the same.
THE SECOND CLASS OF THE RADIATA.
THE ENTOZOA, or INTESTINAL Worms.
This class is remarkable for by far the greater number being inhabitants of the
internal parts of other animals, in which alone they can continue their species,—so
that it must be regarded as their natural habitat ; and they must have a use in the
economy of nature with which we are quite unacquainted. There is scarcely one
animal, especially of the vertebrated classes, which is not infested by several kinds ; and
those which inhabit one animal, are rarely found in one of another genus. They are
met with most abundantly in the alimentary canal, and the ducts which empty their
contents into it; but they occur also in the cellular tissue, and in the parenchyma of
the most closely invested viscera, such as the liver and the brain. They are most fre-
quent in diseased states of the viscera, and they themselves occasion disease, or, at all
events, annoyance; but they occur even in healthy states. The difficulty of con-
ceiving how they could get into places so obscure, and apparently so well protected,
and the fact of their never having been found alive except in the interior of living
animals, caused it for a long time to be believed that they were products of spon-
taneous generation. It has been found, however, by actual observation, that most of
them either produce ova or living young ones, and that many of them have the sexes
in different individuals. Though some of them attain a very large size, we must sup-
pose that the germs are exceedingly minute, and capable of being transmitted through
capillary vessels, and apertures too small for being discerned by the naked eye ; and,
from the early age at which they are found in some animals, there is reason to con-
clude that the germs have been in these anterior to their birth, [though how trans-
mitted through the placental decidua is, and probably must remain, an unexplained
and unexplainable mystery. As is the case with all mysteries, the Intestinal Worms,
more especially those which inhabit the human viscera, have led to a great deal of
mystification and quackery, and nostrums innumerable are recommended to the public ;
nor are there wanting fabricated imitations of some of the more formidable species,
usually prepared from the intestines of other animals. ]
The Entozoa are true parasites, and cannot assimilate matter for their own growth
and nourishment unless they receive it from the body of a living animal. They have
no vestige of breathing apparatus, which shows that they must receive their nourish-
ment aerated by the breathing of the animals upon which they are parasitic. This
supersedes all necessity of a circulating system; and the traces of a nervous one are
so very obscure that many naturalists have doubted its existence. When we find
the character and the form of these animals in any species, we include it along with
those which it most resembles, though it should not be parasitical within the body of
any other animal. The injury which these Intestinal Worms occasion to the animals
yh
644 ENTOZOA.
upon which they live, when their numbers become excessive, are well known; and we
may mention, that the best remedy for those infesting the human intestines, appears
to be animal oil mixed with spirits of turpentine.
The class admits of division into two orders, of which the organization is so dif-
ferent that they might, perhaps, be considered as two distinct classes ; or, at all events,
subclasses. These are,—Enrtozoa Nemartorpka, or Cavitied Entozoa, which have the
intestine floating in a distinct abdominal cavity, and commencing at a mouth and ter-
minating at a vent; and Enrozoa Parencuymara, which have the viscera obscure,
generally in the form of vascular ramifications, and sometimes not at all discernible.
THE FIRST ORDER OF THE ENTOZOA.
NEMATOIDEA.
The members of this order have an external skin, more or less provided with muscular
fibres, and striated transversely. They have an intestinal canal running distinctly through
the whole length, and attached to the skin or tunic of the body by many filaments, which
appear to transmit nourishment. There is no circulation; but, in some species, there are
two cords extending from a ring round the mouth, which are understood to be nerves. Re-
productive organs are apparent in all, and in some they are
greatly developed; nor is the reproductive energy of the
et animals under circumstances favourable to its developement
Fig. 140.—Pentastoma tenoides. less active than the organs would indicate. This order forms
only one family, but contains several genera.
Fizaria (Thread-worm),—
Has the body long, slender, and thread-like, resembling that of the Gordii among Annelide, but
with mere marks on the body instead of the rings. The mouth is a circular opening at the anterior
extremity. They are not found in the open cavities, but are imbedded in the parenchyma of the
cellular tissues, between the coats of the viscera, and in other situations: they often exist in numerous
bundles, contained in a common cyst or tunic. They are not confined to the larger animals, but are
found in insects and their larve, and even in various Mollusca.
The most common, or at all events the most dreaded by Man, is the Guinea Worm, F’. Medinensis. This trou-
blesome animal is very common in hot climates, where it insinuates itself under the skin, generally of the leg, and
is said to gnaw to the length of ten feet, or more. According to the accounts it will, if undisturbed, remain in the
body for a long time without causing much uneasiness; but, if it is disturbed, it is said to cause the most excru-
ciating pain, especially if it finds its way to a very sensitive part of the body. When it shows itself externally, it is
extracted very slowly for fear of breaking it, as, if that takes place, its position in the body retreats more inwardly,
and causes great agony and convulsions. It is about the size of the tube of a Pigeon’s quill, and has the tail ter-
minated by a sharp trunk. The sexes are in separate animals, but the mode of propagation is a little obscure.
TRICHOCEPHALUS,—
Have the body round, thread-like in the anterior part, and terminating in a round mouth; and the
posterior part of the body is considerably thicker.
T. dispar, is the most common species. It is from an inch to two inches in length, and thick for about the last
third. The thick part of the male is spirally convoluted, and the organ of generation is conspicuous. In tie
female it is more straight, and has a simple opening. It is one of the worms of most frequent occurrence in the
human intestines ; and, in some diseases, it multiplies very rapidly.
Trichostoma, have the anterior part of the body tapering gradually to the mouth; and Oryuris, has the tail
slender and thread-like. One species of the latter, O. cwrvata, from an inch to three inches long, is found in the
coecum of the Horse.
Cucullanus, has the body cylindrical, but thinner in the anterior portion. The head is blunt, and enveloped in
asort of hood. This genus has hitherto been found in the intestines of Fishes only. One species, C. lacustris, is
common in the Perch, the Pike, and other Fishes. It is about an inch long, about the thickness of a thread, and
NEMATOIDEA.
appears red from the blood with which the intestine is usually gorged. An analogous species, found on the Eel,
was long mistaken for the young of that animal.
Ophiostomus, have the body formed as in the preceding, but the mouth cleft across, which gives the appearance
of two lips. O. cystidicola, is found in the air-bladder of some Fishes.
Ascaris (the Ascarides),—
Have the body round, and slender toward each extremity. The mouth is furnished with three fleshy
tubercles, among which there is a short tube, which the animal can protrude as occasion requires.
The species are numerous, and inhabit the intestines of many animals. The females, which are far more
numerous than the males, have the intestinal canal straight, and an ovary divided into two branches, which is
several times longer than the body, and opens by a single oviduct at about one-fourth of the length from the
anterior extremity. The males have also a single vessel, very long, and with the external organ, which is near
the tail, sometimes double. Two white filaments, one extending along the back, and another along the belly,
have been considered as nerves ; and two thicker ones, extending along the right and left sides, have been con-
sidered as muscles, as a circulating system, and even as a breathing apparatus. Some species, as A. lumbricoides,
have the head without lateral membranes. This species is found, without any remarkable difference, in Man, in
the Ox, the Hog, and all the varieties of the Horse family ; it has sometimes occurred fifteen inches in length. It
is naturally of a white colour; and, from what has been said of its reproductive organs, its power of multiplication
is excessive. It occasions disease, and even death, especially in children, or in all cases where it ascends from
the intestines into the stomach. A. vermicularis, which has a small membrane on each side of the head, is very
common in children, and also in adults, when afflicted with certain diseases. It chiefly inhabits the rectum, at
the extremity of which it causes intolerable itching. Its length is not more than half an inch, and its body is
thickest in the anterior part. It is an exceedingly active little animal, and derives its name from the Greek verb,
“to leap, or move.”
STRONGYLUS,—
Have the body round, and the vent of the male inclosed in a sort of purse variously formed, which is
regarded as the sheath of the organ of generation, which can be protruded from it. The female is
without this apparatus, and thus more nearly resembles the Ascarides.
Some species have the mouth ciliated, or toothed, among which is S. equinus, which is about two inches long,
with a hard spherical head, small soft spines round the mouth, and three lobes in the caudal appendage. It is
very common in the intestines of the Horse; and, so far as is known, in those of all the solipede family of pa-
chydermatous animals. Sometimes it makes its way to the arteries, and there occasions aneurisms, and other
unpleasant diseases.
Other species have the mouth with tubercles, or papilla, and among these one of the most remarkable is
S. gigas, the largest worm which is known to inhabit the intestines of any animal. It grows to the length of two
or three feet, and is as thick as the little finger. It is usually found in the kidneys of various animals, as the
Wolf, the Dog, the Marten, and even Man; where it is coiled up, and inflates the organ, causing great pain.
Sometimes small ones pass off with the urinary discharge. It is not, however, confined to the kidneys, but is
met with in other viscera. Its usual colour is a fine red; the mouth has six papillz#; the intestine is straight,
with cross furrows; the ovary is simple, and three or four times the length of the body. It is understood to have
a posterior opening, and also one near the mouth. M. Otto has considered a slender white thread, which passes
along the abdomen, as being the nervous system.
Spiropterus, have been separated from the Ascarides. They have the termination of the body spiral, with two
wing-like membranes, between which is the reproductive organ. One species is occasionally found in the human
bladder, and another in the stomach of the Mole,—to the villous coat of which it attaches itself by a small tubercle.
Physoloptera, has a small bladder between the wing-like membranes. Sclerottoma, has the mouth furnished
with six small scaly plates. It is found in the Horse and the Hog, Liorhynchus, has the mouth in the form of a
small proboscis, with which it penetrates the cavity of the viscera.
Pentastoma, have the body flattened, and sharp in the sides, and the transverse rug crenulated. The skin is
thin and weak ; the head broad and flat, with the mouth beneath, and a longitudinal slit on each side, from which
issue the hooks whereby the animal adheres. The intestine is straight, and the reproductive organs long and
tortuous. A white filament surrounding the mouth, and two filaments which proceed from it, appear to be the
nervous system. One species, P. tenioides, occurs in the frontal sinuses of the Horse and Dog, and attains a
length of about six inches. Prionoderma, resemble the former, only the mouth is terminal, and has two
small hooks.
Cuvier includes the following genera of intestinal worms in this order, but gives it as his opinion that,
when they are better known, they will require subdivision as a distinct family.
LERNZA,—
IIave the body resembling the former both in its external and its internal organisation ; but it is pro-
longed into a sort of neck of a horny consistency, at the end of which is the mouth, variously armed
with plate-like appendages. It insinuates the mouth and these appendages into the gills of fishes,
646 ENTOZOA.
rema.ns fixed there, and lives upon their blood. They contain two cords, sometimes of equal length
and at others long, and even doubled, which appear to be ovaries.
Lernea, properly so called, have the body oblong ; the neck long and slender, and the head surrounded by a sort
of horns. L. branchialis, is the best known; it infests the common Cod, and other fishes of the same family.
Its neck and head, the latter furnished with three hooks, are dark brown. It fixes itself firmly in the gills, and
adheres with the body bent in the form of the letter S. JL. acularis, which is more slender, and has two long and
two short horns, attaches itself to the eyes of Herrings and other fishes. LZ. multicornis has been found on the
gills of a Serranus in the eastern seas.
Penella, have the head inflated; the neck horny, with two short hooks on the nape; the body long, furrowed
across, and ending in slender filaments resembling the plume ofa feather. P. filosa, which is seven or eight
inches long, insinuates itself into the flesh of the Sword-fish, the Tunny, and other species, and causes them such
torment that they often dash themselves on the shore.
Sphyrion, have hooks at the mouth; the head extended longitudinally like a hammer ; the neck slender ; and
the body flattened and heart-shaped.
Anchorilla, attaches itself to the gills of fish by means of a single hook on the under part, which is directed
backwards.
Branchiella, has two protuberances supporting the hook, by which it attaches itself. [One species, B. Salmonia,
infests Salmon, while they are in the sea, but drops off after they come into the fresh water.]
Clavella, attach themselves by the mouth only; and Cuvier was of opinion that these two groups may be united
with the Lerneomyze, or Sucking Lernza, of De Blainville.
Chondracanthus, besides the hooks at the mouth, have the edges of the body variously notched, or toothed:
some have a sort of two arms on each side ; some have many branched ones ; and others have a slender neck, and
deep notches in the sides of the body.
Nemertus, which may one day require to be made a separate order, are very soft-mouthed, slender, and long,
with the anterior extremity blunt, and the mouth large. The intestine extends the whole length of the body, and
is accompanied by the ovaries, which open near the mouth. One species, N. Barlasii, is more than four feet long;
it lurks in the sand, and sucks various Mollusca out of their shells. It occurs on the coast of Cornwall.
Tubularia and Cerchrotula, of Renieri, and Ophiocephalus of Quoy and Gaymard, appear to be analogous; but
little concerning them is known.
THE SECOND ORDER OF THE ENTOZOA.
PARENCHYMATA.
This order includes all these Entozoa which have the body filled with a parenchyma, or
pulpy matter, either in a cellular tissue, or simply in the cavity, in which there is no alimentary
apparatus to be discovered, except a few canals, which carry nourishment to all the parts, and
which, in the majority of cases, originate in external suckers. The ovaries are also imbedded
in the parenchyma ; there is no abdominal cavity, no intestine, and no vent; and the signs of
a nervous system are few and doubtful. The order admits of division into four families.
THE FIRST FAMILY OF THE PARENCHYMATA.
THE ACANTHOCEPHALA.
These have a prominence, which appears to act as a sort of proboscis, and they attach themselves to
the coats of the intestines by means of the recurved spines with which the proboscis is beset. They form
but one genus,
EcHINORHYNCHUS,—
Which have the body round, in some instances long, and in others shortened to a kind of sac. The
proboscis, by the hooks on which they attach themselves, is extensile, and contains a papilla, which
may be an organ of absorption; but the animal appears to absorb moisture by its whole surface. The
only vestiges of internal viscera are two small cceca attached to the base of the proboscis, and a longi-
tudinal thread which some regard as a nerve, and others not. Some species have an oviduct, but in
others the ova are diffused through the parenchyma. In the males, the organs are more distinct ; and
they most likely impregnate the ova after they are excluded. They often perforate the coats of the in-
testines, and are found in their substance, or adhering to their external surfaces.
PARENCHYMATA.
E. gigas, is the largest known species ; it is found in tne Hog and the Wild Boar, and the females are sometimes
fifteen inches long. E. heruca is a smaller species, with only one row of spines on the proboscis. It has been
found in the liver of the Cat.
THE SECOND FAMILY OF THE PARENCHYMATA,—
THe TREMADOTEA,—
Have the under part furnished with cup-like discs, or suckers, by which they adhere. Those which are
parasitical in other animals, may all be included in one genus,—
FAscIoLa,—
But it admits of subdivision, according to the form and arrangement of the suckers.
Festucaria, with only one sucker upon or under the anterior part. They are found in various birds, reptiles,
and fishes.
Amphistoma, with a sucker at each end, in various vertebrated animals.
Caryophylleus, have the head broad, winged at the margin, with a two-based sucker underneath, and sometimes
another on the opposite end of the body. One species is known, and it infests fresh-water fishes, especially the
Bream.
Distoma, has a sucker at the anterior extremity, and another on the under part, alittle farther back. The species
of this genus, or rather subgenus, are very numerous, and inhabit many animals ; some of them even the wrinkled
membrane surrounding the eyes of birds ; but there appear. to be others in salt water or fresh, which are not para-
sitical upon any animal.
Distoma hepatica (the Fluke, so called from its shape, is but too well known as infesting the liver of the Sheep,
and if not occasioning “ the rot,” at least greatly aggravating its symptoms, and accelerating its progress.] Itis
also found in other ruminants, in the Horse, the Hog, and even in Man. It is from three quarters of an inch to
an inch and a quarter in length, and its form is that of an oval leaf, pointed at the posterior extremity, and with
a narrow portion at the anterior. The first sucker is at the base of this narrow portion, and leads to two branched
tubes. Behind the sucker, there is an erectile tentaculum, which appears to be the male organ ; and behind this
is the second sucker. The mineral vessels are convoluted through the middle portions ; and the ovaries are also
diffused through the body, and open near the male organs. Asin many of the Mollusca, all the individuals appear
to be bisexual, and have a mutual coitus. [The eyes are placed on the most conspicuous part of the head, and
like the eyes of birds, they are provided with horny rings, by means of which they command a great range of
focal lengths. Some naturalists have considered the ramified tubes which proceed from the sucker as circulating
vessels ; but this seems a mistake, as the convoluted vessels which the same naturalists have looked upon as in-
testines, are the seminal vesicles and ovaries. The power of multiplication in these animals is immense ; and
the ducts of a single liver have been found to contain more than a thousand, while the germs are quite innumerable.
Though they accompany the rot in sheep, they do not appear to cause it, neither does their multiplication appear
in all cases to render it more mortal, for sheep have died of rot with not more than a dozen of Flukes in the liver,
while others have been alive with hundreds. Those sheep which are in the best condition, always have Flukes in
them in the autumn ; but they are also the ones most subject to the rot. It is probable that these Flukes, or at
all events the germs of them, exist in the water, or on the plants of humid and marshy places; at all events, even
the healthy sheep drop a few of them in the winter months ; and the deceased ones vast numbers ; and thus the
rotten sheep taint both the flock and the pasture.] Echinotoma, have hooks on a projecting tubercle.
Ho.ostoma,—
Have one half of the under surface of the body concave, and acting as a sucker. They are found in
some Mammalia and birds.
Hexastoma, have the body flattened underneath, with six suckers on the under part. They are found in fishes,
in reptiles, and even in the human body, in very peculiar situations.
CycLocoruLa,—
Have eight cups ranged in a circle on the lower part of the body backwards, and a small proboscis in
front. One small species, C. deloni, has been found parasitical upon the common Sea-pike, Belone
vulgaris.
Tristoma, is another subgenus, which resembles the Flukes. The body is broad and flat, with a pedunculated
sucker on the under part, and two small ones anteriorly a little in advance of the mouth. There is a circular
ramified vessel, the function of which is not well known, embedded in the parenchyma of the body. T. coccinea,
about an inch broad, and of a bright red colour; attaches itself to the gills of the Sword Fish, and other large
species.
Hectocotylus, is one of the most singular genera in this family. The individuals are long worms, thick, but
compressed in the fore part, and having the whole of the under surface covered with suckers, arranged in pairs ;
and there is a sac at the posterior extremity, containing the folds of the oviduct. Some of the species are four or
five inches long, and they are chiefly parasitical upon the Cuttle-fishes.
RE ESR aS a SAL TUF PI La yy a PT aN ee adil ely
648 ENTOZOA.
Apsidogaster, should best occupy this place in the system. It has the under-side formed into projecting lamin
by four rows of little furrows. One small species, found on Mussels.
PLANARIA.
This genus, though not inhabitants of the interior of other animals, but of the waters, are yet so
similar to the Flukes in appearance and organisation, that this was the best station for them. Some
inhabit fresh water and others salt.
Their body is depressed, parenchymatous, and has no distinct abdominal cavity. The mouth,
which is in the middle of the lower part of the body, or a little nearer the tail, is, as in the Fluke,
dilated into a sort of proboscis, and leads to ramified vessels. They are bisexual, and in their manner
of reproduction have very much similarity to the Flukes, and they appear also to be similar in the
structure of their eyes. They are exceedingly voracious, and will even feed upon their own species.
They multiply rapidly in the ordinary way, and also by division of the body—even spontaneous divi-
sion, as is alleged. Mutilated parts are also very readily reproduced, and a partial division of the
body will even produce an animal with two heads or two tails, according as the anterior or posterior
end is cleft. Several species inhabit the fresh waters ; but larger ones are met with on the sea-shores.
[Their appendages vary ; but it is not easy to say what is specific and what accidental.]
M. Dugés separates from the true Planaria, Prostoma, which have an opening at each end of the
body; and Derastoma, in which there is one opening, nearer the anterior than in Planaria.
THE THIRD FAMILY OF THE PARENCHYMATA,—
TanioiwEa (The Tape-worm Family).
This family includes all the Intestinal Worms which have two or four suckers on the head. The
space between these is, in some cases, marked by a pore; and in others, drawn out into a sort of pro-
boscis, naked, or armed with spines. In some instances, there are four little probosci armed im this
manner.
T&NIA,—
The Tape-worms, commonly so called, form the most numerous genus, and are, unfortunately, but too
well known. They have the body long—often exceedingly so, flat, and composed of a number of
joints, or articulations, more or less marked ; they are thinner anteriorly, and generally have a square
head, with four small suckers. Some have thought that they have discovered canals ramifying from
the suckers, and winding along the joints of the body. Each joint has two pores, differently situated
in the different species, which appear to be the orifices of ovaries, situated in the thick parts of the
joints, sometimes simple and sometimes ramified. The Tape-worms are among the most cruel enemies
of those animals in which they breed, as they completely absorb their nourishment and exhaust their
substance. Some have no projecting part among the four suckers. Among these is
Tenia lata, or Tenia vulgaris, the Common Tape-worm, which has the joints broad and fiat, with a double
pore in the middle of each flat side. They are often twenty feet long, and specimens of more than a hundred feet
have been observed. The principal part of the length is about an inch broad; but the portion toward the head
is considerably narrower. They are exceedingly annoying, and so tenacious of their hold that the most violent
remedies are sometimes unable to expel them.
Other species have the prominence between the suckers, but with little radiating points. Of these,
Tenia solium, the Solitary Worm, is one of the most annoying to the human species. The joints, with the
exception of those in the anterior part, are longer than in the Common Tape-worm, and they have the pores alter-
nately on the opposite sides. The most common length is four or five feet; but much longer ones are some-
times met with. The detached joints are called cucurbitini. That only one can exist in one human body at
the same time is a vulgar error. Of all Intestinal Worms, they are the most dangerous, and the most difficult
to expel.
Several genera, or subgenera, are distinguished from the true Tenia by the form of the head, and others by a
vesicle at the termination of the body. About five genera have the head different.
TRICUSPIDARIA,—
Have the head formed into tubes, and each side has, instead of a sucker, three very sharp-pointed
spines.
Only one species, T. nodulosa, is known. It infests the Perch, the Pike, and various other fishes.
BoTHRYOCEPHALUS,—
Have two longitudinal grooves on the head instead of suckers. They infest various fishes, and
some birds.
PARENCHYMATA. 649
DIBATHRYORHYNCHUS,—
Have two little probosci, or tentacula, on the head, bristled with small hooks.
FLAVICEPS,—
Have four tentacula, with curved spines, with which they penetrate the substance of animals. Some
have the body retractile into a membrane, and others not. One, which infests the Skate family, is
several inches long, and has the head shaped like a flower.
TETRARHYNCHUS,—
Resembles the head and the first two joints of the preceding. One species of it infests the tongue of
the Turbot. Tentacularia differ only in wanting the spines on the tentacula.
Those which have the head with four suckers, but the body terminating in a sort of bladder, and
the joints very obscure, are also with propriety separated from the true Tape-worms.
CystIcERCcUS,—
Or Hydatids, have the bladder supporting one body and head. They are very numerous, and found in
the membranous and cellular substances of many animals. They are very common in Ruminants, and
many other Mammalia, as in the Hare, the Rabbit, the Hog, various species of the Quadrumana, and
even in Man.
One species, C. cellulosa, occurs in yast numbers among the muscular fibres of the Hog, and produces, or
accompanies, the disease in that animal which is known by the name of the Measles, and renders the flesh both
unpalatable and unwholesome. It is small, breeds rapidly, and finds its way to all parts of the body, even to the
heart and the eyes. It is said, however, that they have never been found in the Wild Boar, which proves that
they, or the disease which favours their developement, are induced by the very artificial manner in which tame
Hogs are bred. Those found in the Quadrumana and in Man are very analogous. Acrostoma, found in the
amnios of the Cow, is very nearly allied.
Cenurus, have several bodies and heads attached to the same bladder. C. cerebralis, is well known as infecting
the brain of the Sheep, consuming the substance, and occasioning the disease called the ‘‘ staggers,”’ in which the
animal totters round and round toward the affected side, but without any alleviation of its suffering. Other
species infest the Ox and other ruminants, and they all produce the same sort of effect; but, as scarcely any
ruminant is so susceptible of change by artificial means as the Sheep, they are most severe upon it. In some
instances the bladder is as large as an egg, with thin walls, susceptible of contraction ; but the bodies and heads
are small, and can be almost entirely withdrawn into it.
Scoiex, Linn.
The body round, contracted toa point posteriorly, and have a variable head, with two or four suckers.
The inflated part is very contractile. Most of the species are small, and live on fishes.
THE FOURTH FAMILY OF THE PARENCHYMATA,—
THE CESTOIDEA,—
Comprises those which are destitute of external suckers. This consists of only a single genus,—
Licura.
These are the simplest in their organization of all the Entozoa. The body is like a long, flat ribbon,
with one longitudinal stria, and numerous cross ones; and the internal parenchyma appears to contain
nothing but the ova distributed through its substance. They are chiefly found in the abdomen of birds
and fresh-water fishes, whose bowels they envelope and contract in such a manner as to destroy them;
and at certain periods they perforate the abdomen, and leave it.
One species, L. abdominalis, infests the Bream ; and, in some parts of Italy, it is considered agreeable food.
[It will be perceived that the whole of the Entozoa are remarkable for the great developement of
their reproductive system; and not a few of them for the great and rapid growth of the individual;
and this is exactly what analogy would lead us to suppose. Living, not only in the bodies, but upon
the living, or already assimilated substance of other animals, the labours which they have to perform are
few and simple, compared with those of most of the animal creation. They have but little use either
for locomotion or sensation; and they have probably less for circulation, respiration, or digestion,
excepting in the Planarii and any others which do not live in the bodies of other animals. As their
habitations are obscure, their habits are equally so; and the purpose which they answer in the economy
of nature is quite a mystery. ]
ACALEPHA.
THE THIRD CLASS OF THE RADIATA,—
THE ACALEPHA,—
Includes all those Radiated Animals which swim in the waters of the ocean; and in
which we can still perceive vessels, though these vessels are, in truth, little else than
intestinal tubes, ramified through the parenchyma of the body. They admit of a natural
division into two orders,—Simple and Hydrostatic.
THE FIRST ORDER OF THE ACALEPHA.
THE ACALEPHA SIMPLICIA.
These float and swim in the water, by alternate contractions and dilatations of the body,
although their substance is merely gelatinous, and without any apparent fibres. The apparent
vessels found in some of them are only hollows in the gelatinous substance originating from the
stomach, and offering no proof of a true circulation. There are obvious points of resemblance
among them all; but still they admit of division into genera and subgenera.
Mepusa,—
Have a central disc, more or less convex, on the upper surface, something like the head of a mushroom,
and termed the umbrella. The contractions and dilatations of this dise con-
tribute to the locomotion of the animal; [but they are not powerful enough for
oof stemming rapid currents of the water.] The margins of the umbrella, and those
[TSM oof the mouth, or of the suckers which supply the place of a mouth, in the middle
pply Pp
get of the under surface of the disc, are furnished with tentacula, very much varied
in form and size, and these variations are the basis of many subdivisions of the
in genus. [They are very numerous; and the small ones give the seas in which they
Fig. 141.—Medusa. abound the appearance of being crowded with flakes of half-melted snow. Some
of these show fine prismatic colours ; and in not a few the gelatinous matter which fills the integument
of the dise is of so acrid a nature as to irritate and blister the skin, even after it has been dried.]
Medusa, properly so called, includes all those that have a true mouth on the under side of the disc; but this
mouth is sometimes a simple opening, and at other times placed on a peduncle.
/Equorea, includes those in which the mouth is simple, and not on a peduncle, or furnished with arms or ten-
tacula. When there are no tentacula round the disc, they form the Phorcynia of Lamarck. When the disc is
furnished with tentacula all round, they are the 4quoree strictly so called, and one of the most numerous in the
warm seas. Some have the under surface covered with laminz, and others have the margins of the umbrella
diversified by furrows.
Pelagia, comprehends those which have the mantle produced into a peduncle, or divided into arms or ten-
tacula.
In all these subgenera, there are no lateral cavities ; but in the majority of those with a simple mouth, there are,
in the substance of the umbrella, four organs inclosed in furrowed membranes, which, at certain seasons of the
year, are tinged with a dark-coloured substance, understood to be the germs of the young. They are lodged in four
cavities, which open near the mouth, or the sides of the peduncle ; and as small animals are sometimes entangled
in them, some have regarded them as mouths, and others as organs of respiration. That they are not mouths is
evident, and the respiration appears to be performed by the margin of the umbrella. The tentacula, whether on
the margin of the umbrella, or round the mouth of the animal, vary not only in different species, but in the
different ages of the same species.
CyaNEA,—
Includes all the species which have a central mouth, and four lateral ovaries.
C. aurita, is one of the most common and widely distributed species. With age, it acquires four very long
arms: the margin of the umbrella iz finely ciliated all round; and within it are observed reddish vessels origin-
SIMPLICIA. 651
ating in the stomach, and proceeding by ramifications toward the circumference. Another species, C. chrysaora,
has the margin furnished with long tentacula, and rows of brown or yellow spots, forming rays on the convex
surface. It is very common, and there are great varieties in the spots.
Cuvier distinguishes under the name of
RHIZOSTOMA,—
Those Medusz which have no central opening or mouth, and which are thence supposed to draw their
nourishment by suction by the ramifications of the peduncle, or by the tentacula. They have four
ovaries or more.
Rhizostoma, properly so called, have a central peduncle, more or less ramified according to the species. The
vessels which. arise in the small protuberances of the peduncle, unite in a cavity at its base; and from this, other
vessels are ramified to all parts of the umbrella, or disc. The most common species is the blue Rhizostoma, which
is often left on sandy shores by the ebbing tide. The umbrella is sometimes two feet in diameter. The peduncle
is composed of four pairs of arms, which are very much branched and toothed, and each is furnished with two
auricles or appendages at the base, which are also toothed. A fine network of vessels, occupying the thickness of
the margin, extends all round the umbrella. According to the observations of MM. Audouin and Milne Edwards,
these Medusz are social, or at least they are always met with in numerous shoals, swimming in the same direction,
and with the body obliquely inclined.
The Cephee of Peron differ from the other Rhizostoma only by having filaments intromixed with the denta-
tions, or papille of the peduncle. The Cassiopeie have no peduncle; and their arms, which are usually eight in
number, and sometimes branched, rise directly from the under surface.
AsTOMA,—
Might be the general name for those which have no central mouth, no ramifications of the peduncle,
and no cavities for the ovaries.
Some, however, have the peduncle furnished on each side with filaments that may act as suckers. Others have
no filaments, but the extremity of the peduncle is hollowed out like a funnel, which seems to be the sucker, as
from it vessels ascend the peduncle, and others are ramified from its base all over the body. Others again, want
the funnel-shaped membrane, or it may have been mutilated before the specimens were obtained. There are still
others, which have no vestige of a peduncle; but merely little suckers distributed over the under surface, on the
lines of the vessels which are ramified below it ; [and these suckers are, of course, so many little mouths]. Some
have no vestiges of suckers or any other external apparatus, but have both sides smooth; and there are yet others
which haye no trace even of internal vessels. The under surface of these is usually concave, and may act asa
stomach. These last are very simple animals, and differ from Hydra in scarcely anything but size.
BEROE.
This genus should be separated entirely from the Meduse. It has a globular body, provided with
salient ribs, extending from the centre of the upper surface to that of the under, and bristled with
points or filaments, which appear to be connected with vessels in which there is some appearance of 4
fluid circulating. The mouth is on the one extremity, and leads to a stomach, which occupies the axis
of the body. There are also on the sides two organs, which are probably analogous to what are con-:
sidered the ovaries of the Medusz.
B. pileus, a species very common in the Channel, has the body spherical, with eight ribs, and two ciliated
tentacula, which become very long by prejection of their inferior extremities. MM. Audouin and Milne Edwards
have described its natural organization with considerable minuteness, and have traced various sets of vessels,
but without being able very clearly to explain their functions. This species is understood to constitute great part
of the food of the common Whale. Naturalists have referred to the same genus very simple species, which consist
of only a sac, furnished with ciliz, and open at both ends. The Doliolwm of Otto have not even projecting ribs,
but resemble barrels without bottoms.
Callianire of Peron, differ from Beroe only in having the ribs more salient, and united two and two, so as to
form two sets of a sort of wings. Janira, resemble the last; but they have upon each side three long ciliated
ribs, and two filaments. Alcinace, have a cylindrical body, open at the one end, and two large wings at the other,
which when folded up completely cover the body. The cylindrical part is marked with four salient ribs, which
end in points, and have eight braces of ciliz. Ocyrace, have similar wings; but they have no ribs, and only
four rows of ciliz on the cylindrical portion.
CrestuM,—
Bears, perhaps, the nearest resemblance to Beroe than to any other genus. It is a very long gelatinous
ribbon, having one of the sides furnished with two rows of ciliz, and there are fainter traces of the same
on the other side: the mouth is in the middle of the inferior edge, and the stomach is embodied in the
gelatinous substance of the ribbon; from the anal extremity there proceed vessels which ramify toward
both extremities of the ribbon; and near the sides of the mouth there are two vessels which are pro-
a
Se ea a a le ee Le ae Bay
ACALEPHA.
bably ovaries. Notwithstanding its very singular shape, this animal may be considered as resembling
a Callianira, in which the wings are excessively developed.
There is but one known species, C. Veneris, ‘‘the Girdle of Venus,’’ which, considered as a ribbon, is five feet
long, and two inches broad; but as an animal, it is five.feet broad, and two inches high. It inhabits the Medi-
terranean; but its substance is so tender, that it is difficult to preserve an entire specimen.
The two genera following, though long included among the Medusz, ought rather to form asmall separate family
of the order, on account of the interior cartilage which supports the gelatinous substance of their body.
Porpita, have a circular cartilage, and the surface marked with concentric striz, crossed by radiating ones.
The upper surface is simply invested with a thin membrane, which projects beyond it; but the under surface is
furnished with many tentacula, the external ones long, and beset with small cilia terminating in little globes ;
these sometimes contain air; and those toward the middle are the shortest, simplest, and most fleshy. In the
middle of these tentacula the mouth is situated, in the form of a small projectile proboscis. It leads to a simple
stomach, surrounded by a coat of glandular substance. There is only one known species, which is of a black
colour, and found in the Mediterranean and the warmer seas.
Velella, have the mouth and tentacula like the preceding, only the latter are not ciliated. The cartilage is oval,
and has acrest of some elevation passing obliquely across it, and it is transparent, without striz. There is but one
known species, which inhabits the same seas as Porpita. It is fried and eaten.
THE SECOND ORDER OF THE ACALEPHA.
THE HYDROSTATICA.
The members of this order are distinguished by one or more vessels filled with air, by means
of which they keep themselves suspended in the water. Appendages, exceedingly membranous,
and varied in their forms, some of them probably suckers, and others ovaries, are attached to
the air vessels, and with these constitute the whole visible organization of the animal.
PHYSALIA,-—
Consists of a large oblong air vessel, with an oblique and wrinkled salient crest on the upper surface, and
furnished below, near one of the ends, with a number of cylindrical appendages, which have their
extremities of different forms, but they all communicate with the air vessel. The middle ones are
beset with groups of little filaments ; and the lateral ones end in two threads each, one of which is
usually very long. There is apparently a very small opening at one end of the air vessel; but there
are no intestines visible, though there is an inner vessel, with a thinner tunic, from which cceca
proceed to the processes of the crest ; and no nervous, or circulating, or glandular system is visible.
They float upon the surface of the sea when smooth, and the crest answers the purpose of a sail.
When living, it has two filaments much larger than the others, which are gemmed with a sort of pearly-
looking drops. When touched it stings or burns the fingers, like those Medusz which are called “ sea
nettles.” They are found in all the warm seas, and have been, strangely enough, confounded with
Holothuria.
PuyssoPHORA,—
Resemble Physalia in their general characters ; but the air vessel is much smaller, has no crest, and is
often accompanied by lateral ones still smaller. The tentacula, which are very numerous, are suspended
in a bunch under the air vessels.
The Physsophora, properly so called, have the secondary air vessels placed laterally under the principal one;
and the tentacula are conical, cylindrical, or terminating in thread-like appendages, the last being susceptible of
considerable elongation.
Hippopus, have only lateral vesicles, semicircular, or resembling the foot of a Horse. These are arranged in
two rows like the grains on the spikes of certain grasses ; and by their united contraction and dilatation, the
animal can move with considerable velocity. [As the Physalia have been compared to little sailing boats, so these
may be looked upon as a sort of steamer in miniature.] Capulite, have vesicles attached in two regular rows,
often of a pretty long axis. Racemida, have the vessels small and globular, and united into an oval mass.
Rhizophyza, have a single air vessel on the top of a stem, on the sides of which the tentacula are attached.
Stephanomia, have the secondary air vessels blended with the tentacula around the stem.
DipHyes,—
Are curious animals, different from the Hydrostatic Acalepha, and yet, perhaps, resembling them more
than any other animals in the system. Two of them are always found together, one within the cavity
HYDROSTATICA. 653
of the other; but they can in every case be separated without injury to the life of either. They are
gelatinous and transparent, and move nearly in the same manner as the Meduse. The containing
animal produces from the bottom of its cavity a chaplet, which passes along a semi-canal in the con-
tained one, and which chaplet appears to consist of ovaries, tentacula, and suckers, analogous to those
of the preceding genera.
(These singular animals are inhabitants of the tropical and southern seas; and we are indebted for most of what
we know concerning them to MM. Quoy and Gaymard.] The following are their distinctions as grounds of
classification :—
Diphyes proper, in which the two individuals are similar and pyramidal, with a few points round the aperture,
which is in the base of the pyramid.
Calpes, in which the received is pyramidal, and the receiver small and square.
Abyles : the received oblong, or oval; the receiver small and bell-shaped.
Cuboitdes : the received small, and bell-shaped ; the receiver larger, and square.
Navicula: the receiver bell-shaped, and the received large, but something in the shape of a wooden shoe.
There are other combinations besides these; [but we know too little of the habits of the animals to be able to
understand the purpose of their yery irregular economy. We do not even know whether any one form is adapted
for being only a received or a receiver, or whether the same form of animal may not be sometimes the one and
sometimes the other ; neither do we know when, how, or for what purpose the one takes possession of the other
as a dwelling.]
THE FOURTH CLASS OF THE RADIATA,—
THE POLYPI,—
The Polypi are so named, because the tentacula which surround their mouths have
a slight resemblance to the arms of the Cuttle-fish (Sepia), which was called Polypus
by the ancients. The form and number of these tentacula vary. The body is always
cylindrical, or conical, frequently without any viscera but its cavity, and frequently
with a visible stomach, and with intestinal tubes which are hollowed out of the sub-
stance of the body, as in the Meduse ; and along with these tubes ovaries are usually
found. The greater part of them are capable of producing new individuals by putting
out a sort of buds; but they propagate also by eggs. [This twofold means of propa-
gation appears to answer a double purpose,—the buds being produced for the enlarge-
ment of an established colony, and the eggs committed to the waters for the purpose
of forming new ones.] The Polypi form three orders, which are again divided and
subdivided into families, tribes, and genera.
THE FIRST ORDER OF THE POLYPI,—
THE CARNOSI—(FLEsHyY POLyYPi).
This order includes all those fleshy animals that have the power of fixing themselves by
their base ; but many of them can also crawl upon that base, or detach it, and swim, or, at
all events, allow themselves to be moved along by the current of the water; but the motion
which they most usually perform is that of expanding or retracting the tentacula, and opening
and shutting the single aperture of the body. This aperture, which is of course both mouth
and vent, opens immediately to the stomach, which is a simple cul-de-sac. It has, however,
a proper membrane of its own; and between this and the external skin there is a rather com-
plicated, but obscurely known organization, consisting of vertical and fibrous leaflets, to which
ne te
Loe Seam eT Roe Om eee aneMnRnT TancT aaa
654 POLYPI.
the ovaries are attached in the form of tangled threads. The intervals between the leaflets
have communications with the tentacula; and it should seem that water enters by these, per-
vades the space between the leaflets, and ultimately escapes by small openings in the cireum-
ference of the mouth; at least, some of the Actiniz eject water in this manner.
ACTINIA.
These have the body fleshy, often brilliantly coloured; and the tentacula are arranged in several
rows round the mouth, somewhat like the petals of a double flower, for which reason they have been
called “ Sea-anemonies.” They are very sensitive to light, and expand or close
their tentacula according to the fineness of the day. When the tentacula are
retracted, the aperture from which they proceed closes like the mouth of a purse,
and the animal appears a simple fleshy tubercle, adhering to the rock. Their
reproductive powers are scarcely inferior to those of the Hydra. Amputated
parts are speedily re-produced ; and the numbers may be multiplied by simply
dividing the body; though their usual mode of reproduction is by bringing forth
Fig. 142.—Actinia. — the young alive. These young pass from the ovary into the stomach, make their
escape by the mouth of the parent animal, and find localities for themselves. There are several dis-
tinctions among them, besides those of size and colour. All the Actiniz are voracious, and miscel-
laneous feeders. Small Fishes, Crustacea, and shelled Mollusca are, however, their usual food, and
they very speedily extract the contents, and eject the empty crusts and shells.
Actinia proper, fix themselves by a broad and flat base. There are very many species, especially in the warmer
seas, where some of them are of large size, and equal in brilliancy of colour to any flowers of the garden. The
species most common in Europe are, among others, A. senilis, which is three inches wide, with a leathery and
rugged envelope of an orange colour, and two rows of tentacula of moderate length, marked with a ring of
rose-colour. It is found on the sands, into which it sinks if disturbed. A. equini.—Skin soft, finely striated, of a
bright purple, often spotted with green ; body smaller than the last, but the tentacula longer and more numerous.
It abounds on the coasts of the Channel, and has a beautiful appearance. A. plumosa.—White, more than four
inches wide, mouth in lobes beset with small tentacula, and with a row of larger ones within the lobes. A. effwta.
—Light brown with whitish streaks, smooth, iengthened,and often thickest at the upper part. Inhabits the Medi-
terranean, and usually fixes itself to shells. Those which have been enumerated are a mere specimen out of many
species, the distinctions of which are, however, often obscure.
Thalassiantha and Discosoma of Ruppel, are Actiniz, the first with branched, and the second with very short
tentacula.
Zoanthus, have the same texture, mouth, and tentacula as Actinia, and differ little in their general organization;
but they occur in groups adhering to a common base, which is sometimes broad and flat, and at other times a sort
of creeping stem.
LucERNARIA,—
Resemble Actinia, but are of softer substance. They fix themselves by a slender peduncle to sea-weeds
and other bodies. The upper part expands like a parasol, and is surrounded by numerous tentacula,
arranged in bundles; and between these are eight cceca proceeding from the stomach, and containing
a red granulated matter.
L. quadricorna, has the edge in four forked branches, with two bundles of tentaculain each. JZ. auricula, has
the border octagonal, with a bundle of tentacula in each division.
THE SECOND ORDER OF THE POLYPI.
GELATINOSI.
These have no firm envelope, and no ligneous, fleshy, or horny axis within the body. They
are wholly gelatinous, more or less conical, and the simple cavity serves for a stomach.
Hypra.
These are the simplest of all animals in their organization, the whole of which consists of a small,
gelatinous horn, beset with filaments which serve as tentacula. Even the microscope finds nothing in
their bodies but a transparent parenchyma, containing mere opaque granules ; still they can swim and
crawl, and even walk, by attaching the ends of the body alternately in a manner similar to Leeches and
geometrical Caterpillars. They disturb the water with their tentacula, and thus bring their prey within
GELATINOSI. 655
their reach. Light affects them very powerfuuy, and they are fond of it. By division of the body
they may be multiplied to an indefinite extent; but their natural production is by buds, which shoot
out from various parts of the parent animal, and drop off when they are matured. They are found in
stagnant waters, usually under the floating leaves of aquatic plants ; and it is understood that they tend
to purify the waters. Some are green, others of a grey colour, and they vary also in size.
Corine, have a fixed stem and oval body, open at the summit, and covered with little tentacula. Their texture
is firmer than that of Hydra; some of them carry the ova on the under part of the body, in a manner similar to
that of some Crustacea and Arachnide.
Cristatella, have over the mouth a double range of numerous tentacula, forming a sort of plume in the shape of
a half-moon, the regular motion of which brings food to the animal. These mouths are on short necks attached
to a gelatinous body, which moves somewhat similar to Hydra. They inhabit stagnant waters; but to the naked
eye, they appear only as little spots of mould.
Vorticella, have the stem fixed, often much branched and divided, with a bell or horn-shaped termination to
each branch, and two opposite groups of filaments, which agitate the water. They abound in stagnant fresh
waters, and are arranged as bushes, shrubs, plumes, and other agreeable forms ; but they are too minute for being
seen by the naked eye.
Pedicellaria, are found between the spines of Echini, and by some considered as organs of these animals, but the
probability is that they are Polypi, which seek shelter there. They consist of a slender stem, with a horn on the
tip, furnished with tentacula like minute threads or leaves.
THE THIRD ORDER OF THE POLYPI,
CORALLIFERI.
These include all those numerous species, which were for a long time regarded as marine
plants, and in which numerous individuals are so united as to form compound animals, for the
most part fixed like plants by a branched stem, or by simple expansions of a solid substance,
at the base, or in the middle of the group. The individual animals, which are more or less
analogous to Actinia and Hydra, are all connected in a common body, and have a general
nutrition, so that whatever one eats, tends to the nourishment of the common body, and of all
the individuals. Their instincts appear also to be common, at least in those species which
have free motion in the water, for they swim by the joint action of the general body, and of
allthe Polypi. Polypidom (the House of the Polypi), is the name usually given to the common
part of these compound animals ; but the name is not quite correct, inasmuch as the common
part is sometimes internal, and sometimes external. These polypidoms are formed in layers
by deposition, somewhat similar to the ivory of teeth; and they are of various degrees of
hardness; the hind parts being composed of salts of lime, but always united by means of
animal matter, in the same manner as the lime in bones, crusts, and shells. The differences
of form and situation in the polypidoms, gives rise to many divisions and subdivisions.
THE FIRST FAMILY OF THE CORALLIFERI.
THE TUBULARIA.
These inhabit tubes which have acommon gelatinous stem pervading the axis, like the pith of a tree;
and the tubes open sometimes on the summit, and sometimes at the sides, for allowing a passage to the
Polypi. These Polypi are individually very simple, and resemble in their organization Hydra and Cris.
tatella.
They form three principal genera, but each admits of subdivision.
TuBIPORA,—
Have the tubes simple, and of stony consistence, each containing a simple Polype, and arranged parallel
like the pipes of an organ.
T. musica, abundant in the Oriental Archipelago, has the tubes of a fine red, and the polypi green and like Hydra.
Some fossil polypidoms, such as Catenipora, in which the tubes are disposed in meshes, and Favosites, where they
are crowded and hexagonal, resemble this genus.
otto
656 POLYPI.
TUBULARIA,—
Have the tubes of a horny substance, and simple, or branched; and the polypi come out at the
extremities only. Many of them are found in stagnant fresh water, on the surfaces of plants.
Tubularia marina, have two ranges of tentacula, the exterior as rays, and the interior atuft. 7’. indivisa,
found in the European seas, have the tubes about two or three inches long, resembling bits of stone. Tibiana,
have the tubes in zigzag, with a small opening at each angle. Cornularia, have the tubes conical, and the polypi
have eight toothed tentacula. Anguinaria, have small cylindrical tubes, adhering to acreeping stem, with an
opening near the extremity for the polypus. Campanularia, have the terminal habitations of the polype bell-
shaped. Some have the branches of the bell smaller, and others have climbing stems.
SERTULARIA,—
Have a horny stem, simple or branched, with the cells for the polypi on the sides. The common
gelatinous stem forms the axis of the horny one. They propagate by buds, which are produced in
larger cells. The dispositions of the cells have caused various subdivisions.
Aglaophenia, have the cells on one side of the branches. Amatia, have the cells partially united, and in some
cases forming a sort of spire. Antennularia, have the cells in horizontal whirls; and Sertularia proper, have
them alternate or opposite, on both sides of the stem.
THE SECOND FAMILY OF THE CORALLIFERA,—
THe CeLLULARIA,—
Have each polype adhering to a horny or calcareous cell with thin walls, and no apparent connection
with each other, except by a very thin epidermis, or by pores in the walls of the cells. The polypi in
general resemble Hydra.
Cellularia, have the cells arranged in the form of branched twigs, but no communicating axis, and the substance
of their stems is more calcareous. There are several subdivisions.
Crisia, with cells in two ranks, generally alternate, and opening on the same side. Acamarchus, with a vesicle
at each opening. Loricula, with two cells opposite, placed back to back. Eucratea, with one oblique cell on each
articulation. Salecorniaria, with the joints of the stem hollow, and their surfaces studded with ceils in quincunx.
Flustra.—This genus consists of many cells, united in clusters like a honeycomb, sometimes covering various
bodies, and sometimes forming Jeaves or stems. Some species have cells on one side the leaves only.
Cellepora, have numerous small calcareous cells, crowded upon each other, and each pierced by a small open-
ing. Tubulipora, are masses of little tubes with wide openings.
There are bodies in the sea, which resemble the Coralliferi, or Polypi having stems or polypidoms,
in which no polypi have yet been discovered. Pallas, and other naturalists of name, have considered
them as plants; but others regard them as polypidoms, in which case they belong to this order. They
form one.great genus, with many subdivisions. This genus is
Cora.ina (the Corallines),—
Which have articulated stems, supported on a kind of roots, and branching again and again, but having
no pores in their substance, or visible polypi.
Corallina proper, have the calcareous joints of uniform appearance, and there is no sign of epidermis or bark.
The bottom of the sea on certain coasts is covered with these like a thicket of bushes, having the joints oboval,
and the sprays arrayed like pinnate leaves. The colour is white, or reddish, or greenish. It was once used in
medicine, though only on account of the salts of lime which it contains. Amphirea, has the joints elongated.
Jania, have them slender, and with less calcareous matter. Cymapolia, has the calcareous joints separated from
each other by portions of horny matter, and pores more distinctly marked than most of the others. Peniciila,
have the interior of the stem composed of a tissue of horny threads, with an external calcareous crest investing
the whole. The stem terminates in a bundle of articulated branches, resembling those of the other Corallines.
Halymeda, have the stems and branches composed of joints externally, like the others; but internally they have
acorneous tissue, from which the cutaneous matter is easily separable by acids. Flabellarius, have no distinct
joints ; but consist of large leaf-like expansions, which have their stems of the same consistency as those of
Halymeda. Galarura, have the stems hollow, and branching into two. Lingora, resemble the last, but have no
articulations in the stems. Anadiomena (Corsican Moss), is articulated and branched, and consists of a horny
substance, with a gelatinous covering. It is much used for expelling worms. . 372
561 Anoplognathides 525
654 Anoplotherium 131
342 Anoplura 488
591 Anser 262
492 Anthicides 537
198 Anthobii 527
196 Anthomyzides 633
275 Anthophila 598
343 Anthrax 623
317 Anthropoides 238
383 Anthus 193
394 Antilope 139
84 Antipathes 657
325 Antliota 615
196 Aphaniptera 489
400 Aphidii 570
254 Aphidiphagi 555
210 Aphis : 571
395 Aphrodita 396
659 Aphrophora 570
224 Apiarie é 598
226 Apidophorus 295
315 Apis. - 601
273 Aphysia 354
320 Apoda 642
329 Aposure 611
200 Aptenodytes 255
293 Aptera 489
106 Apteryx 234
321 Apus 443
334 Aquila 167
326 Arachnida 450
342 Arachnotheres 207
595 Aramus ° ° 239
182 Aranea . 454, 458
97 Arca . 5 374
393 Arctictis . c 8+
334 Arctocephalus . 100
Arctomys
Arcuata
Ardea
Arenaria
Arenicola
Arenicoli
Argala
Argentina .
Argonauta .
Argulus
Argus -
Argynnis .
Aricia C
Armadillo
Artemia
Arvicola
Asaphus
Ascalabotes
Ascalaphus
Ascaris
Aschizopoda
Ascidia
Asellota
Asema
Asilici
Asilus
Aspergillum
Aspidiphora
Aspredo -
Astacini
Astacus
Asterias
Astoma
Astrodermus
Astur
Asturina
Ateles
Ateuchus
Athericera
Atherina
Atherura
Atilophus
Atlanta 0
Atropos
Atta.
Attagis
Attelabus
Atypus
Auchenia .
Aulacodus
Aulopus
Aulostomus
Auricula
Auxis
Aves . .
Avicula
Axinea
Axinurus
Axolotls
B.
Baculites
Balena -
Balenoptera
Balaninus
Balantia
Page
Balanus 386
Balearica . . 238
Balistes 328
Barbastellus 75
Barbus 313
Barita 179
Basiliscus . 276
Bassaris 85
Bathyergus 116
Batrachia 285
Batrachus . 309
Bdellia 399
Belemnites " 341
Belidea 105
Belone 315
Beluga é 147
Bembex 595
Beroe 651
Bethylus 180, 589
Bimana 44
Bipartiti 495
Bipeltata 6 425
Bipes 279
Biphores 382
Blaps : 531
Blatta 558
Blennius A 305
Blepharis - 300
Boa 281
Bocydium . 569
Bombinator . 287
Bombus . 600
Bombycella 182
Bombycitis 610
Bombylius 623
Bombyx 610
Bonasia 228
Bonellia : 642
Boops 297
Bos 5 143
Bostrichus 543
Bothryocephalus 648
Botryllus : 383
Brachelytra 506
Brachinus . : 494
Brachiopodes 384
Brachycerus 540
Brachylophus 275
Brachypteres 251
Brachyura 412
Bradypus 122
Brama ; > 298
Branchiobdellia . 400
Branchiopoda 436
Branchipus 425, 442
Brentus 540
Breviceps 287
Brevipennes 232
Brevirostres 540
Brosmius 322
Brotula 322
Bruchus 539
Bubo . 174
Buccinoides : 362
Buccinum 364
Buceo . 216
Buceros - ° 211
3A
710
Budytes .
Bufo .
Bulimus
Bulla
Bullea 5
Buphaga
Buprestis
Bursatelles
Busiris
Buteo
Buterinus
Byrrhus
C.
Cecilia c
Calamophilus
Calandra
Calidris
Caligides
Caligus ;
Callichroma
Callichthys
Callidium
Callionymus
Callithrix
Callitriche
Callomys
Calocephala
Calotes
Calyptomena
Calyptrea .
Camacea
Camelus .
.
Cameleopardalis
Campophaga
Cancer 4
Cancroma .
Canis
Cantharidiz
Cantharus
Capra’ .
Capras '
Caprella.
Caprimulgus
Capromys
Capsa 5
Capuloides
Capulus
Carabus .
Carabici .
Carabus
Caranx 6
Carapus
Carcharias .
Carcinoida
Carcinus
Cardita
Cardium .
Carduelis .
Carides
Carinaria .
Carnaria .
Carnivora
Carnivora .
Carnosi
Carpomyza
Caryocatactes
Casmarynchus
Cassicus
Cassida
Cassidaria .
Cassidarize
Cassis
Castor
Casuarius
Catarrhactes
Catarrhini
Cathartes
Catoblepas .
Catostomus
Cavia . 3
eee
eblepyris
Gino: a
Cebus
Cecidomya
Cecrops
Cellularia z
Centenes .
Centracion +
Centrina
Centriscus
Centronotus :
Centropus
Cephalopodes
Cephaloptera
Cephalopterus
Cephalotes
Cephus
Cerambycini
Cerambyx
Cerastes 6
Cerathopthalma .
Ceratophyta
Cercolabes
Cercoleptes
Cercomys
Cercopides
Cercopithecus
Cercyon
Cereopsis
Cerithium
Certhia 5
Cervus
Cestoidia
Cestum
Cetacea
Cetharinus
Cetonia
Cetoniides .
Ceyx .
Chetodon
Chetopterus
Chetura
Chalceus
Chalcis
Chalybeus
Chama
Chamelio .
Chanteuses
Charadrius
Chatoessus
Chauliodus .
Cheilinus . é
Cheilodactylis
Cheirogaleus
Cheiromeles
Cheiromys
Cheiromys
Cheironectes
Cheiroptera
Chelicerz
Chelifer
Chelmon .
Chelonia .
Chelonia .
Chelydra
Chelys : .
Chermes . °
Chersydrus
Chilognatha
Chilopoda .
Chimera
Chimera .
Chinchilla .
Chiones
Chirocentrus
Chironectes
Chironomus 3
Chirotes
Chirus 6
Chiton
Chitonellus
Chizeris . 5
Chlamyphorus
Chloromys
Cholzepus
Chondropterygii-
Chondrus
Chromis
Chrysis
Chrysochloris
Chrysomela
279,
269,
INDEX.
Chrysophris
Cicada
Cicadarie
Cicadella
Cicadellines
Cicindela
Cicindelide
Ciconia
Cimbex ‘4
Cimex
Cinclus
Cineras
Cinnyris
Circaetus .
Circus
Cirrhatula
Cirrhibarba
Cirrhinus
Cirrhopodes
Cissopus
Cistela
Citigrades .
Cladobates
Cladocera
Clangula
Clausilia
Clavicornes
Claviger
Clavipalpi
Cleodora
Clepsines
Clepticus
Clerus
Climene
Clinus 9
Clio .
Clupea :
Clupeidz
Clytus
Cobites
Coccinella .
Coccothraustes
Coccus :
Coccyzus
Ceelogenys
Coenurus .
Colaris 5
Coleoptera
Colius
Coluber
Columba
Colymbus
Comephorus
Concholepas
Condylura
Conger
Conia A
Conirostres
Conopophaga
Conops '
Conus .
Coprophagi
Coracias
Coralliferi
Corallina
Corbis 4
Corbula .
Cordylus
Coregonus
Coriacea .
Coricus A
Corine 6
Coriocella .
Corophium
Corticati .
Corvus
Coryphena
Corythaix
Corythus
Cossus
Cossyphus
Cottus
Coturnix
Crabronides
Crania
Crassatella
Crax
310
655
362
428
658
203
301
220
201
610
533
295
229
596
385
376
224
Crenilabrus -
Creophile c
Crepidula ‘
Crepuscularia
Creusia 3
Crex . ° 3
Cricetus . e
Crimata 6 .
Criniger . .
Crispus 2
Crioceris .
Cristatella
Crithoderes
Crocodilurus
Crocodilus
Crossarchus
Crotalus
Crotophaga
Crustacea
Crypsirina
Cryptocephalus .
Cryptonyx 5
Cryptopoda ;
Cryptoprocta
Cryptostoma
Crypturus
Ctenodactylus
Ctenomys
Cucujus
Cuculine .
Cuculus
Culex y
Culicides . 5
Cultrirostres
Curanxamores
Curculio
Curruca
Cursoria F
Cursorius . :
Cuscus
Cyamus .
Cyanea : 5
Cybium :
Cychla : A
Cyclas cE :
Cyclica 4 *
Cyclobranchiata
Cyclostoma
Cyclostomata
Cyclocotula
Cyclops i
Cyclopterus
Cygnus
Cymbulia .
Cymindis
Cymothoada
Cynips 0D
Cynocephalus
Cynogale
Cynomys . °
Cyprza 5 5
Cyprina ;
Cyprinide .
Cyprinodon
Cyprinus .
Cypris Z
Cypselus .
Cyrena : <
Cyrtus
Cysticercus
Cystophora
D.
Dacne : & rc
Dacnis :
Daphne 9
Daphnia
Dasyprocta .
Dasypus
Dasyurus
Decapoda
Decatoma A
Decempoda .
Delphinapterus .
Delphinula .
Delphinus
¥:
374
440
120
124
103
410
627
428
147
358
140
Delphinorhynchus 146
Delttoides . ~ 612
Dendrocolaptes . 206
Dendronessa 266
Dendrophis 282
Dentalium 393
Dentex 297
Denticrura 507
Dentirostres 178
Depressa . . 507
Dermaptera : 556
Dermestes . 518, 521
Desmodus 6 71
Diadema 386
Diaperis 533
Dibathryorhynchus 648
Diceum ss. 5 207
Dicerates 377
Dichelestium 448
Dicrurus 5 183
Didelphis 102, 104
Didus : 234
Digitigrada . 87
Digramma
Dinops : 5 70
Diodon 148, 328
Diomedea 257
Diphyes. . 652
Diphyllides 353
Diplolepariz 587
Diploptera 596
Diplostoma 116
Diptera 615
Dipterodon 298
Dipus 115
Dircea 535
Discine 385
Discoboli 324
Diurna o 605
Dolabella . 354
Dolichocera 635
Dolichopus 624
Dolychonyx 199
Donacia 550
Donax 378
Doras 0 G 317
Dorcus 5 5 529
Doris 351
Dorsibranchiata . 393
Dorthesia 573
Doryphorus 5 275
Draco 3 ; 276
Drimophilus 182
Dromas 241
Dryinus : 283
Dryophis . 5 283
Dryops 4 519
Dycoteles . 5 131
Dynastes_ . > 525
Dysopus . 6 70
Dysporus . 260
Dytiscus 503
E.
Echeneis . : 324
Ecphimotes 277
Echidna 127
Echinodermata 639
Echinops . “ 78
Echinorhynchus 646
Echinosorex . 78
Echinus 640
Echis : 284
Echymys . . 112
Eclacates 300
Edentata 122
Edolius 183
Edriopthalma 425
Elanus 170
Elaps 284
Elater ° 509
Elenchus . 615
Eleotris 307
Elephas 128
Eleutherata 491
Elops . . 321
Emarginula
Emberiza
Empis a
Emys
ine llosiiories
Encrinus
Engidites
Engraulis
Enterion
Entomostegues .
Entomostraca
Entozoa.
Eolidia :
Epeira c
Ephemera
Ephippus
Epibulus
Epicardes
Epimachus
Eques ©
Equula
Equus 4
Erebus
Erethizon
Erinaceus
Erinomys
Eriomys
Erolia
Erotylus
Erpeton .
Erythrinus
Eryx .
Esocide .
Esox
Estrilda
Etheria .
Eudytes
Eulabes
Eumorphus
Eunice :
Euphonia
Euphrosine
Euplocomus
Eupoda
Eurinorynchus
Europyga
Eurylaimus
Euryotis .
Evaniales .
Exocetus .
Exochnata
Falco . .
Falcunculus
Fasciola
Felis.
Feronia A
Fiber . .
Ficedula .
Fileuses
Filaria
Filiformia .
Firola :
Fissilabra .
Fissirostres
Fissurella .
F.stularia
Fistularia
Flabellines .
Flaviceps
Florales, (Tipules)
Forficula
Foenus
Formica
Foraminiferes
Fossores .
Fratercula .
Francolinus
Fregilus.
Fringilla
Fulgora .
Fulica . A
Fuligula
Fungicola
369
198
622
270
343
640
518
321
397
343
434
643
166
180
647
94
498
ll¢
189
454
644
429
357
506
194
368
311
381
353
649
621
557
585
591
343
593
254
229
208
198
568
249
264
554
F ung ivores,(Tipules) 619
INDEX.
|
Fungulus .
Furcularia
Fusus
Gadide
Gadus 4
Galeopithecus
Galathadex
Galaxius .
Galbula
Galeodus .
Galius 4
Galeruca
Gallicole
Gallicoles, (tip ules) 6
Galline
Gallingecta.
Gallinula
Gallus :
Gammarine
Gammarus
Garrulus .
Gasteropteron
Gastrochena
Gasteropodes
Gastrobanchus
Gastropelicus
Gastroplax
Gebia
Gelatinosi
Gempylus .
Genetta
Geocorise
Geometride
Geomys
Georychus
Geospiza
Geotrupides
Gerbillus
Glaucopis
Glareola
Glaucus .
Globicephalus
Glomeride
Glossata
Glossophaga
Glossoporis
Glossus
Glyceris
Gupisedon
Gobia
Gobiesox
Gobiode
Gobius
Goliathus
Gomphosus
Gonorynchus
Gonocephalus
Gonyleptes
Gordius
Gorgonia
Graculus
Gralle
Grallaria
Grallina
Grandipalpi
Graphyurus
Graucalus
Grus
Gryllotalpa |
Gryllus
Gryphea
Guarica
Gulo °
Gymnarchus
Gymnetrus
©. (OR ouaite canes e9
Gymnocephalus .
Gymnoderes
Gymnodontes
Gymnops
Gymnomyzides .
Gymnotus .
Gymnura
Gypaetos
314
Gypogeranus
Gyrinus
H.
Habia :
Hematopus
Hematornis
Hzmocharis
Hemopis
Hemulon
Haladroma
Halcyon
Halizetus
Halicherus
Halicore
Halictophagus
Halieus
Haliotis
Halithea
Halmaturus
Haltica
Hamites
Hapale
Harpagus
Harpaliens
Harpalus .
Harpyia
Helamys
Helianus
Helicostegues
Helictis
Heliornis
“Helix
Helops
Hemerobius
Heniochus
Hemipodius
Hemiptera
Hemiramphus
Hepialites
Hepialus
Heptratemus
Herpethotheres
Herpestes
Hesione
Hesostoma
Hesperia.
Heterobranchus ~
Heterocerus
Heterodon
Heterogyna
Heteromera
Heteropa
Heteropoda
Heteroptera
Hians ce
Himantopus
Hippides .
Hippobosca
Hippocampus
Hippoglossus
Hippolyte
Hipponyx
Hippopotamus
Hippopus
Hirudo
Hirundo
Hispa
Hister
Hoazin
Holetra
Holocanthus
Holostoma
Holothuria
Homogenea
Homopoda
Homoptera
Hoplides
Horia
Hurria
Hyena
Hyalea
Hybotini
Hydra :
Hydrachna
Hydrachnelle
69,
712
Hydrobata
Hydrocanthari
Hydrocherus
Hydrocorise
Hydrocyon
Hydrometra
Hydromys
Hydrophilus
Hydrophis
Hydromyzides
Hydrostatica
Hydrus :
Hylobates
Hymenoptera
Hyodon
Hyperoodon
Hypocera
Hypostomus
Hypsiprymnus
Hypudeus
Hyrax P
Hystrix
Ibis :
Ichneumon
Icthyosaurus
Icterus o
Ictides ‘
Idoteides .
Iguana :
Inclusa 5
Indicator .
Ineguitele
Ot Ono 0
Je at ye Senet
Inferobranchiata
Infusoria .
Insecta 5
Insectivora
Inuus c
Inis . 5
Isocardia .
Isopoda.
Istiophorus ~
Istiurus :
Tulide
Tulus 5
Ixodes
Je
Jacapa :
Jacchus 6
Janthina
Julis . o
K.
Kerodon .
Kleistagnatha
Kurtus 5
1.
Labeo .
Labias C
Labrax 5
Labride .
Labrus .
Lachnolaimus
Lemodipoda
Lagomys .
Lagopus.
Lagostomus
Lagothrix
Lagotis 5
Lagriari#
Lamellicornes
Lamellirostres
Lamia 3
Lamna
Lampris
Lamprotornis
Lampyristes
Langaha
Lanio ;
Laniogerus
Lanistes
oie) ey eho! (6 wt Wie! ot oe, el
© 18) pce
Om Wie eee ee
Lanius
Larrates .
Larus
Laterigrades
Latraria
Leiolepis .
Lemmus
Lemur
Leparus
Lepas .
Lepidogenys
Lepidogaster
Lepidoleprus
Lepidoptera
Lepidopus
Lepisma .
Lepisosteus
Leposoma
Leptimus
Leptis é
Leptocep halus
Leptonyx
Leptopodites
Leptosomus
Leptura
Lepus
Lernea 6
Lernziformes
Lestris
Leuciscus .
Libellula.
Lichanotus
Lichia 4
Ligula .
Lima
Limacine .
Limax
Limictis .
Limnadia
Limneza
Limneus
Limnoria
Limosa
Limulus
Lingula
Linaria
Lipurus
Lithobius
Lithodermis
Lithodomus
Lithophyta
Lithotrya .
Litiopa
Littornia
Lituus
Lixus
Loarcus
Lobipes
Lobotes
Locusta 5
Locustella
Locuste °
Loligo
Lombrinereis
Loncheres
Longicornes
Longipalpi
Longipennes
Longirostres
Lophiodon
Lophius.
Lophobranchii
Lophophorus
Lophotes .
Lophura .
Lophyropa .
Lopbyrus
Loricaria .
Loripes
Lota: :
Loxia a
Lucanus
Lucernaria
Lucina
Lumbricus
Lutra 6
Luvarus
Oe ete cel er ie
al ‘e) <@) of ve
©) Jee #)ce: le) erie: ks
INDEX.
178 Lycidice .
595 Lycoris 2
257 Lyctus <
461 Lymexylon
380 Lyriocephalus
275 Lytta 5
114
63
324 a
385 Macacus .
167 Machetes .
324 Machilis .
322 Macrodactyla
603 Macrodactyli
302 Macropodus
487 Macropteronotes
321 Macropus
275 Macrorhinus
624 Macroscelides
624 Macroscus
326 Macrura
95 Mactra é
635 Madrepora
234 Magelus 5
548 Maia 6
118 Makaira.
645 Malacanthus
447 Malacodermi
258 Malacopterygii
313 Malacostraca
574 Malaptheurus
64 Malleus
300 Mallotus
649 Malthus
372 Malurus
344 Mammalia .
347 Manatus
93 Mangusta
441 Manis C
375 Manorrhinus
350 Mantis é
432 Margarita .
244 Marsupiata
444 Martes :
384 Masaris 5
199 Mastigus .
106 Mastodon .
486 Mecistura .
642 Medusa :
375 Megacephali
658 Megaderma
386 Megalonyx
360 Megalops
359 Megalopterus
341 Megalotis
541 Megapodius
306 Megatherium
246 Melampes
296 Melanie .
561 Melasoma
191 Meleagris .
418 Meles
340 Meliphaga
395 Melithreptus
112 Melitophili
544 Melitta
506 Mellifera
255 Mellivora
540 Meloe .
133 Melogale .
308 Meloiontha
326 Melolonthides
225 Melyris 0
303 Membracis
275 Menide .
436 Menobranchus
275 Menochirus
317 Menopoma
378 Mephitis .
322 Mergus 6
201 Meriones
52¢ Merlangus
654 Merluccius
378 Merops
397 Microcebus
89 Microcephala
301 Microdactylus
.
oe © we ew
21 elieehire
‘959,
Microptera
Micropteres
Micropthira
Microstoma
Micrurus .
Midas
Milavis
Miliobatis
Milltpora
Milvus 2
Mimus
Minas “
Minyas :
Modiolus.
Mcenura
Molenesia
Mollusca .
Molossus .
Molpadia
Monacanthus
Monas
Monasa °
Moiuitor 5
Monoculus
Monodon
Monophores
Monopteras
Monotoma
Monotremata
Mordella .
Mormoops
Mormyrus
Morphnus
Morrhua
Moschus .
Motacella .
Motella
Muettes °
Mugil 5
Mulleria
Mullus C
Murena z
Murenoides
Murex -
Mus
Musca 3
Muscicapa
Muscipeta
Musophaga
Mustela 6
Mustelus
Mutilla ,
Mya . :
Mycetes :
Mycetophagus
Mycteria .
Mycterus .
Mydas c
Mydaus :
Mygale -
Myodaires
Myopotamus
Myothera
Myoxus
Myriapoda
Myrmecobius
Myrmecophaga
Myrmeleon
Mysis
Mystus
Myteles
Mytelus
Myxine 5
Myxodes .
N.
Naia
Nais .
Naseus
Nasua :
Natantes .
Natica 5
Naucrates
Nautilus
Necrophorus
Nectarinea
mitt a
148,
perieye) tes Te yee: (6) sins: ie
oo
LZ)
.
80,
2) Jest pt te
ee
Tr
Nematoidea
Nemocera
Neophron
Nepa C 5
Nephelis . .
Nephthys
Nereiphylla
Nereis ‘
Nerita : 5
Nerpestus
Neuroptera
Nirmidea
Nisus &
Nitidula
Nocthorus
Noctilio
Noctua
Nocturna
Noctuelites
Nomeus
Notacantha
Notacanthus
Notarchus
Notidanus 6
Notonecta C
Notopoda 5
Notopterus
Notoxus . &
Nucula _ :
Nudibranchiata .
Numenius
Numida .
Nummulites
Nycteribia
Nycteris
Nyctebius
Nycticeus
Nyctiornis
Nyctocleptes
Nyctonomus
Nyctophilus 5
Nymphipara é
Nymphon 5
Nyssoniens :
O.
Schthosia ‘
Octodon . :
Octopus. 6
Oculina é ‘
Ocypterus
Odonata. 3
Odontognathus .
Cidemera
CEdicnemus A
Cistrus c
Oidemia
Oligodon
Olistus
Omaloptera
Onchidium
Ondatra.
Ongulina .
Oniscides
Oniscus
Onocrotalus ‘
Opatrum :
Ophelina
Ophicephalus
Ophidia
Ophidinm
Ophisaurus
Ophisurus
Ophyressa
Opisthocomus
Opistognathus
Opistolophus
Oplocephalus
Oplurus
Orbicula F
Orbiculata 3
Orbitelz
Orbulites
Orcynus
Oridlus 3
Ornithorhynchus
‘175s
431,
Ortalida
Orthoceratites
Orthocerus
Orthogoriscus
Orthonyx
Orthoptera
Ortygis
Ortyx
Orycteropus
Osmerus
Osphromanus
Osteopera
Osterglossum
Ostracion
Ostracoda
Ostrea : 3
Otaria : .
Otion
Otis
Otolicnus
Otolithus
Otomys
Otus
Ourax
Ovalia
Ovis .
Ovula .
Oxyrynchus
Oxyuri .
Pp.
Pachydermata
Pachyptela
Padolla
Pagelus
Pagrus
Paguriens
Pagurus
Palemon -
Paleotherium .
Palamedea
Palathea
Palinurus
Palmipedes
Palmyre 2
Palpatores .
Palpicornes
Paludina
Pandion
Pandora
Panorpa
Papilio
Paradisea
Paradoxornis
Paradoxurus
Parasita >
Pardalotus o
Parenchymata
Parmacella
Parmophorus
Parnus
Parra
Parus
Passalus
Passerine
Patella .
Patellimani
Paussus
Pavo :
Pecten f ;
Pectinibranchiata
Pectunculus
Pedetes
Pedicellaria
Pedicellata
Pediculus
Pedipalpi
Pedum
Pegasus
Pelagius .
Pelamides
Pelicanus
Peloris
Peltis
Pemphoris
Penelope
‘116,
INDEX.
224 Pennatula
341 Pentalasmis
532 Pentamera
328 Pentastoma
187 Pentatoma
556 Pentobdella
229 Peprilus
229 Perameles
125 Percidz
319 Perdix :
304 Periopthalmus
120 Peripatus
321 Perna
329 Pernis
438 Peronza
371 Perodicticus
99 Petaurus
386 Petromyzon
235 Phenicopheus
65 Phenicopterus
296 Phaeton
115 Phalacrocorax
173 Phalena
224 Phalena-tortrix
430 Phaienites
142 Phalangista
363 Phalangium
203 Phalaropus
589 Phascalomys
Phaleris
Phascocheres
Phascogale
128 Phascolarctos
257 Phasianella
368 Phasianus
297 Phasma
297 Phibalura
417 Philedon
418 Philomela
421 Phoca
132 Phocena
248 Pholas
378 Phora
418 Phryganea
251 Phrynus.
396 Phthiridium
515 Phthiromyiz
520 Phycis
359 Phyllidia
168 Phylliroes
380 Phyllodoce
577 Phyllopa
605 Phyllophaga
205 Phyllosoma
201 Physa
93 Physalia
488 Physeter
180 Physignathus
646 Physsophora
348 Pica . :
369 Picumnus
519 Picus
247 Piezata
197 Pileolus
529 Pileopsis
177 Pimelepterus
369 Pimelia
499 Pimelodes
542 Pimpla
225 Pinna
371 Pinnipedes
357 Pinnigrada
374 Pinnotheres
115 Piophila
655 Pipa
639 Pipra
488 Pisces
465 Pithecia
372 Pitta
327 Pitylus
99 Plabucus
284 Placuna
259 Placunomia
371 Planaria
516 Planaxis
298 Planipennes
224 Planorbis
609,
Plantigrada 82
Platalea 242
Platax 298
Platurus 284
Piatypezine 625
Platypus. « 1az
Platyrrhini 60
Platyrynchus 181
Platysoma . 544
Plecotus . é 75
Plectognathi 327
Plectrophanes 198
Plesiops 311
Plesiosaurus 279
Pleurobranchea . 354
Pleurobranchus . 354
Pleuronectes 323
Pleurotoma 358
Plicipennes 580
Ploceus é 199
Plocobranchus 353
Plotus 260
Pneumodermon . 344
Podargus 196
Podiceps 252
Podoa 252
Podophthalma 410
Podura : 487
Podurellze 487
Peecilia 314
Pecilopoda $44
Poephagomys 121
Pogonias 215
Poliodon 330
Polistes 597
Pollicipes 386
Polyacanthus 304
Polychrus 276
Polyergus . ° 593
Polygonata 430
Polynemus ° 294
Polynoe 396
Polyphemus ° 439
Polyplectron 225
Polypi 653
Polyxenidz 485
Pomacanthus 298
Porphyria 249
Porypterus 321
Potamides 365
Pressirostres 234
Priapulus 542
Priodon 303
Prionii 545
Prionites 209
Prionodon 92
Prionurus 333
Pristigaster . 320
Pristipoma 296
Pristis 333
Proboscidea 128
Procellaria é 255
Procnias 183
Procyon 84
Producta 385
Promerops 209
Proteles : 94
Proteus 288, 660
Psaris : 180
Pselaphus . 556
Psettus - . 298
Pseudoboa 282, 28+
Pseudo-bombyces 610
Pseudomys 113
Pseudopus : 280
Pseudo-scorpiones 467
Psilopus 377
Psittacus 218
Psocus 580
Psophia 237
Psylla 570
Pteraclis 302
Pteroceras 367
Pterocles 228
Pterodactylus 276
Pteroglossus 217
Pteromys 1¢9
————————
Pterophorites
Pteropodes
Pteropus .
Pterotrachea
Ptiloris 0
Ptiniores
Ptinus
Puffinus
Pulex
Pulmonaria
Pulmonea .
Pupa 6
Pupipara.
Pupivora.
Putorius
Pycnogonides
Pyralis
Pyranga
Pyrgita
Pyrgo
Pyrgoma
Pyrochroa
Pyrosoma
Pyrrhocorax
Pyrrhula .
Q.
Quadrilatera
Quadrimani
Quadrumana
Querula
OO Wy mk o 4
R.
Radiata é
Raia . E
Rallus o
Ramphastos
Rana 5
Ranella :
Raniceps .
Rectigrades
Recurvirostra
Rediurus .
Regulus.
Reithrodon
Remipes .
Reptilia.
Rhagium .
Rhinella.
Rhinobatis
Rhinoceros
Rhinolophus
Rhinopoma
Rhipiptera
Rhizomys
Rhizostoma
Rhombus .
Rhyncaspis
Rhynchea
Rhynchenus
Rhyncobdella
Rhyncophora
Rhyncops .
Rhyncostoma
Rhyngia
Rhyngota .
Ricinize s
Ricinus :
Ripiphorus
Rissoa
Rodentia
Rostellaria
Rotifera
Ruminantia
Rupicola .
Rutilide
Rytina
Ryzena 4
s.
Saccomys
Saccopharynx
Sagra 4
Sabella
.
Cece p thet Oral Ow)
Saimiri
Salamander
Salanx
Salarias S
Salmo
Salmonide
Salpa
Saltatoria
Saltigrades
Sanguisuga
Saperda
Sapyga 0
Sarcoramphus
Sarda 5
Sargus
Saturnia
Satyris
Sauria
Saurothera
Saurus 5
Saxicola.
Scalaria
Scalops S
Scalpellum
Scansores
Scaphidium
Scaphites .
Scarabeus
Scarabes
Scaritides .
Scarus
Scatomyzides
Schilbus .
Schizopoda
Sciena
Scienide .
Scincus 0
Sciuropterus
Sciurus 5
Sclerodermi
Scolelepe .
Scolex 2
Scolia é
Scolopax
Scolopendra
Scolopsides
Scolytus .
Scomber .
Scomberesox
Scopelus
Scops
Scopulipedes
Scopus .
Scorpena .
Scorpio C
Scotophilus
Scutellaria
Scutibranchiata
Scyllea .
Scyllium
Scymnus .
Scyris
Scythrops
Securifera
Segrevata .
Selachii
Sepia 0
Sepola
Seps . d
Septaria
Seriola 5
Serpula :
Serrasalmus
Serricornes
Serropalpides
Sertularia
Seserinus
Sesia . 5
Setigera
Siderolithes
Sigalion
Siganus
Sigaretus
Siliquaria
Silpha ¢
Siluride
Silurus
INDEX.
: 61 Simia . . 54
6 287 Simnopithecus . 58
: 315 Simplicia, (Acalepha) 650
5 306 Simplicimani. 498
; 318 Siphonaria 5 361
5 318 Siphonostoma . 445
5 382 Siphunculus 642
q 560 Sirex . : 584
: 464 Sitana 6 276
5 399 Sitta 6 4 206
° 548 Solarium : 358
. 594 Solea - 324
7 165 Solen 5 é 380
° 299 Solenodon 80
C 297 Solenostomus . 327
5 610 Solidungula 5 133
c 607 Somateria S 264
C 272 Sorex C . 79
0 214 Spagebranchus . 325
4 319 Spalax . i 115
189 Sparide s 297
359 Spectrum j 559
81 Spermophilus . 111
: 386 Spheridiota 6 521
; 211 Spheridium 5 521
° 517 Spheromides , 432
5 342 Sphargis mn 271
c 522 Spheniscus : 255
D 351 Sphex a 0 594
: 495 Sphingides ° 608
2 311 Sphinx : : 608
C 634 Sphyrezna ; 294
316 Spinax 5 33
417, 422 Spio . , 395
3 296 Spirifer . 384
‘ 295 Spirobranchus . 304
9 278 Spiropterus : 645
. 110 Spirorbis A 392
: 109 Spirula : ‘ 340
: 328 Spondylus 3 372
5 395 Spongia C : 660
: 649 Squalus . 331
, 594 Squamipennes . 297
c 242 Squatina . é 332
6 485 Squilla ‘ 0 424
6G 296 Staphylinus 3 506
: 542 Steatornis 196
6 298 Stellio : 275, 277
: 315 Stemmatopus . 99
‘ 320 |° Stenarchus : 326
é 176 Stenelytra : 533
: 600 Stenocorus 2 548
5 241 Stenops : 64
295 Stenorhynchus . 98
. 465 Sterna : 258
C 75 Sternoptyx ; 320
3 563 Sternoxi . é 508
d 368 Stomapoda 423
5 352 Stomatia . 5 368
: 331 Stomias . : 315
c 332 Stomoxys A 631
: 300 Stratiomys 5 627
= 215 Strepsilus 245
> 582 Strepsiptera : 614
‘ 382 Strepsirrhini A 63
c 331 Strix : = 173
5 339 Stromateus ; 301
5 303 Strombus 5 366
° 279 Strongylus : 645
> 361 Struthio . . 232
: 300 Sturnus 4 203
: 391 Stycostegues . 343
: 319 Stygides . é 624
5 508 Stylaria A 398
c 535 Stylephorus : 302
C 656 Stylops ; 5 615
: 301 Subulicornes . 574
« 609 Subulipalpi A 502
. 397 Succinea . 4 349
342 Suctoria. é 489
396 Sudis 5 321
303 Sula. 4 : 260
362 Surnia 2 175
368 Sus. 0 ; 130
516 Syllis . 395
316 Sylvia 189
316 Synallaxis 206
Synbranchus
Syndactyli
Synetheres
Syngnathus
Synistata .
Synodontis
Syphostoma
Syren ¢
Syrnium ,
Syrphus.
Syrrhaptes
T.
Tabanides
Tabanus .
Tachyglossus
Tachypetes
Tachyphonus
Tadorna.
Tenia :
Tenide c
Tenioidea
Talpa .
Tamia 5
Tanagra.
Tanatia °
Tantalus.
Tanystoma
Taphozous .
Tapir
Tarantula
Tardigrada
Tarentula
Tarsius 5
Taxicornes
‘Taxidea 5
Tectibranchiata
Tellina :
Temnodon
Tenebrio
Tenioides
Tenthredo
Tenuirostres
Terebella .
Terebellum
Terebrantia
Terebratula
Teredo 6
Tergipes
‘Termes A
Termitine
‘Terrapene
Terricoles (Tipules)
Tersina 3
Testacella .
Testudo ;
Tetanocera
‘Tetragonopterus
‘Tetragonurus
Tetrapturus
Tetralismis
Tetramera
Tetrao °
Tetraodon
Tetraogallus
Tettigonia
Tetyra .
Thalacomys
Thalassidroma
Thalia c
Thamnophilus
Thalassema
Thelphuse
Theraphoses
Thethys C
Theutyes .
Thrips :
Thryssa 0
Thylacinus
Thylacis
Thymallus .
Thynnus .
Thysanoura
Tichodroma
Timoriennes
Tinca °
P: 6 @) <0.-2e nel 8
Wevewey emia ele Telia ie
Oe ele: Henle:
Of. cer 8 Oe OD Gao
.
.
.
.
«PS 0 enne is! fe) (6) oyeel. 6:
S] Legietseie) 6) ey epic: Je
eo —————————————
Tineites .
Tipula :
Todus é
Tomicus
Torpedo :
Torquatrix
Tortrix c
Totanus
Totipalmati
Toxotes
Trachearie
Trachelides
Trachinus
Tragopan
Trapelus”.
Tremadotea
Triacanthus
Trichecus
Trichides .
Trichiurus
Trichocephalus
Trichocerca
Trichonotes
Trichopodus
Trichotropis
Tricuspidaria
Tridacna
Trigla :
Trigona a
Trigoniz
Trigonocephalus
Trimera :
Trineura.
Tringa S
Triodon a
Actinia
Aleyonium .
Amphioxus .
Aphidii 5
Araneides .
Arenicoli
Argonauta .
Ascidia .
Balanus 5
Belemnite .
Biphora.
Botryhi
Bowerbankia
Brachelytra
Uamerines .
oe Kee el ee Me
Page
702
703
664
686
674
681
667
672
666
668
670
671
698
679
669
|
INDEX.
Trionyx . eee) Umbrina
Triton 287, 385 Unio . :
Tritonia ‘4 352 Unipeltata .
Trochelus . : 207 Unogata .
Trochetia . 399 Upupa :
Trochoides 358 Urania
Trochus 358 Uranoscopus
Trogides 5 524 Uria . 6
Troglodytes 192 Urocerata
Trogon : 216 Uromastix
Trogosita . 2 544 Uropeltis
Tropidolepis : 275 Uroptera .
Truncatipennes . 49+ Ursotaxus
Trygon A 5 333 Ursus
Tubicole . c 391
Tubicolaria 5 661 Vv
Tubifex 3 398 ;
‘Tubipora 393, 655 Vagabondes
Tubitele . 6 458 Vaginulus
‘Tubulana 5 656 Valvata
Tubulibranchiata 367 Vanellus .
Tupaia : : 78 Vampyrus
Turbinella A 366 Vanga :
Turbo ; E 358 Velia :
Turdus 5 18+ Venericardia
Turrilites. ¢ 342 Venus
Turritella . . 358 _| Vermetus
Typhlops . z P1281 Vesiculosa
Tyrannus . fi 181 Vespa 0
veeetale
etrura
wh Vibrio 6
Ulonata 5 : 556 Vidua :
Ulula . 6 174 Vinago 2
Umbrelia . C 355 Vipera °
Cie Se thecr Or oO
st
COMO.OrPO tran OU ty oO
INDEX TO THE APPENDIX.
Page
Campanularia . 701
Caryophyllia. 702
Cebrionites . 6 679
Cestracionts : 662
Cieadide ., 686
Clerii . ° : 680
Comatula . 692
Cyclica ° . 684
Cydippe 695
Echinus C : 693
Elaterides . e 679
Encrinus . * 693
Ephemride 687
Eupoda : 4 684
Hydra. 2 : 700
Lepidoids
Loligopsis
Lucanidse
Medusa
Melitophili .
Muscide .
Mutillide .
Myriapoda .
Nautilus.
Octopus .
Parasita . é
Pectinibranchiata
Pelagia ° .
Viverra
Voluta
Volvox
Vomer
Vorticella
Vulsella
Vulpus
a? fe) phe; ere! 10
X.
Xanthornus
Xenopeltis
Xenops .
Xenos .
Xiphias ;
Xirichthys .
Xylocopa .
Xylophagi
Xylophagus
Xylophili .
Xylotrogi .
Xyphosura
Yunx ‘
Z.
Zapornia .
Zeus .
Zoea
Zygena '
Zygodactyli
Pentacuuus
Perlides
Physalia .
Porophora .
Rhynchophora
Rotifer vulgaris
Sauroid 5
Squaloids .
Suctoria .
Trilobites .
Thysanura .
Zoanthus .
rn
(15
s 92
E 363
- 661
300
. 655
+ 373
° 91
202
6 282
«206
615
5 299
: 310
3 599
4 542
5 627
e 524
508, 514
c 444
ale
: 249
* 300
437
332, 609
° 211
Page
. 693
657
5 696
2 671
. 683
: 706
° 662
. 662
: 677
674
: 677
. 702
INDEX OF POPULAR NAMES.
Page | Page Page Page
i Birds - 154 Civet 5 92 Douroucouli : 62
Birds of Prey 6 163 Class, meaning of 15 Dove 0 é 231
Addax * 3 139 Bison . 5 143 Coaita fs : 61 Dragon : E 276
Adjutant. at 24 Bittern 0 - 240 Coal-fish . 3 1322 Dragoon-bird 182
Agami 6 : 237 Black-bird : 185 Coatimondi P 85 Dragonet . 274, 308
7s . , 120 Blenny 5 5 306 Cochineal insect. 573 Dragon- fly 4 574
i : ;: 123 Blood, the .. 22 Cockatoo . - 219 Dromedary S36,
Albatvis 4 $ 257 Oat oie 5 : 281 Cockle 5 : 377 Drongo < 2 183
INVEVAMN ag EN) Boar-fish . . 301 Cockroach - 558 Duck 4 Bee Fe 128k}
Alligator . s 273 Boat-bill . 3 239 Codie: : 5 322 Duckbill . A 127
Amaduvat oe 200 Bobalink . 199 Coendou . 3 118 Dugong 2 145
Amazon-ant S 592 Bombardier Beetle 494 Colin c ¢ 229 Dunnock : 191
ANCHOVY i) 1821 Bongar 3 | Jee SBE Colugo a Le 76 Dzegguetai ass
Angel-fish 4 332 Bot A o 630 Coly 3 9 201
Angler ‘ . 308 Bottlehead 3 148 Condor 3 : 165 E,
ie 216 Bottletit . 0 197 Condylure 81 Eagl
Animals, general de- Bream 5 313 Conger . 325 Ragle! h : 167
scription of . 19 | Breve Alpe e186) |p Coot - 249 | FF e-hawk 169
Animal Kingdom, ge- Briley ee S2are ee Coral ee as M657 Rarwig a) gs! BO
neral description of 32 | Brine-shrimp . 442 | Cormorant p59 Eel MSE 2 397
Ant. 4 59) Bubow - 5 174 Coronard . 3 169 Eels vee c ° 325
Ant-catcher 186 Butfalo Save 143 Coryphene ae #302) Ee S a paste . 660
Ant-eater . . 126 Bur Ease clan epee 65 Gotingsa’ 5 2 482 Eide, - + 240
Ant-lion. ; 577 Bulfinch =. : 201 Courser . - 237 El nek : ; zee
Antelope . . 139 | Bunting . . 198 | Coua fre 1g 1d Electri He 170
Apara 04: Burbot Sai BAAS Couasea 5 8 34 Bechace e - 326
Roples blight | 572 Burying-beetle 516 Coucal Soe ees Ei EG oR
Argali 5 142 Bustar« : 5 235 Courlan : c 239 E : ‘ B 137
Argus : 5 227 Butterfly. : 605 Courol 0 : 214 ate OTe ae
Aricari ; $ 217 Buzzard. ‘ 171 Cowries . . 362 ra ea “mot ° 10
; yr ncoubert A 124
Armadillo = 124 Coypu 5 117 Encrinit
Articulated Animals 387 | Cc Crab . 5 ' 412 Bee c : 640
Raspes) Saya ; Crab-louse aa ass Bue is CaS
Assaphan . . 110 Cabassou . 5 125 Crake 5 A 249 F
Atherure . 4 118 Cachalot . 5 148 Crane 5 5 237 ;
Attagen. : 230 Cachicame ; 124 Crayfish. - 420 Falcinelle . 245
Auk . : « 254 Caddice_ . 5 bitty Creeper. co 206 Falcon , ; 166
Aulacodon 3 118 Cwing Whale . 147 Cricket 5 ; 560 Falconet i 180
Averano : ; 183 Camel 3 : 135 Crinon 5 5 186 Falcopern é 167
Avocet 5 5 247 Campanero : 183 Crocodile ; 272 Fauvette . E 190
Aye-aye : f 110 Canary-bird 6 200 Crossbill . : 201 Fennec : i 91
Azurine. A 197 Canet : 5 116 Crow ° ; 203 Fieldfare , x 185
Capelin 0 CLS Cuckoo : eels File-fish z 328
B. Capuchin . D 61 Curassow 224 Finch i i 198
Capybara 5 119 Curlew r 6 243 Finch-tanager . 184
Babbler : : 190 Cardinal-finch . 201 Cuttlefish 339 Finfoot ‘ Fe 252
Baboon C 59 Cariama : 237 Cymindue 6 169 Fire-fly x 2 / 516
Babyroussa S150 Carle a eit MOBO Pa Flamingo . 250
Badger : : 85 Carp . . 5 313 D. Flatbill 2 i 181
Bald Tyrant C 182 Cassican . C 202 | Flea. i : 490
Baltimore . 2 202 Cassowary : 233 Dab. 323 Flounder : 323
Balysaur . : 86 Cat ; 94 Daddy Long-legs 619 Fluke PF i 647
Bandicoot . : 104 Caterpillar- hunter 182 | Daman A 132 Fly E 632
Banxring . : 78 Cavy . : 119 ! Death’s head Moth 608 Biventeiier Z 180
Barbacou . : 215 Cedar-bird ” c 183 | Death-watch 514, 580 Forest-fly ¢ 637
Barbel . 5 313 Cellular membrane 21 Deer . 5 137 Fowl 3 4 226
Barbet . 215 Cephalot . ; 68 Delundung . 92 Fox . ¥ 91
Barbican . 5 215 Chaffinch . : 199 Demoiselle . 238 Frigate- seal . 260
Baritah 3 ° 179 Chameleon 5 278 Desman 9 80 Frog , 286
Barnacle. A 263 Chamois . : 141 Diamond- beetle . 5 540 Functions, bodily, of
Bathyergue : 116 Chat = : 5 189 Dipper : A 187 animals, 25. Intel-
Basilisk. 5 276 Chauna . 5 248 Dingo c . 90 lectual , 28
Bate 7. : 67 Cheirogale 5 65 Diver . . °C 251
BE gg 83 Chigoe “1 490 Dodo : - 234 | G.
Beaver 4 : 117 Chimpanzee 5 56 Dog . 3 lis 90 |
Bee . a 3 601 Chincha. , 120 Dog-fish . : 331 Gad-fly : S 626
Bee-eater . oe, 209 Chinchilla : 120 Dolphin 2 : 146 Galago A 3 65
Bethule : : 180 Chocard . é 188 Dor . ¢ : 524 Galet é > 92
Bharsiale . 4 86 Choucari . 5 180 Dormouse 111, 113 Gallinazo J 105
Binturong . 84 Chough . . 208 Dory Se SKID Gallinule - 249
Bird-of-Paradise 205 Circulation 0b 37 Douc : = 58 | Gambet : é 246
pment i
Ganga
fsannet .
Gar-fish C .
Garrot e
Gastromargue
Gauffre
Gavial 0
Gazelle 5
Gecko
Genet
Genus, meaning of
Gerbil ;
Gibbon
Gipsy-moth
Giraffe
Glow-worm
Glutton : °
Gnat :
Gnu
Goat .
Goat- moth —
Goldfinch .
Goliath-beetie
Goose 6
Gordian
Gorfew
Goulin =
Goura b :
Grackle O .
Grampus c
Grasshopper i
Grayling .
Great Atlas Moth
Grebe 4
Green-finch’
Griffin o 5
Grison C 5
Grosbeak . 3
Ground Hog
Groundling
Grouse :
Guacharo
Guan
Gudgeon .
Guerlinguet
Guillemot
Guinea-fowl
Guinea-pig
Guinea-worm
Gull C 6
Gurnard :
Gurniad
Gyall
Gymnode
H.
Haddock
Hematorn
Hake
Halibut
Halket
Hamster
Hare
Harfang
Harrier
Hawk-moth
Hedgehog f
Hedge-sparrow .
Heron -
Herring.
Hibou °
Hog
Honey- guide
Honey-sucker
Hoodcap
Hoopoe 2
Hootia
Hornbill
Hornet :
Hornet Moth
Horse
Howlet
INDEX.
Human species, va-
rieties of 49
Humble-bee 600
Humming-bird . 207
Hydra ¢ 284
Hyena 94
Ie
Ibex 142
Ibis 242
Ichneumon 93
Iguana 276
Impeyan 225
Indri 64
Inia 148
Instinct 30, 31 n.
Intestinal Worms 643
dis
Jabiru 241
Jacamar . 211
Jacana 247
Jackal 91
Jackdaw 204
Jaguar 95
Jaguarondi 96
Jay . c 204
Jerboa 4 115
Jerfalcon 167
Jumping Hare 115
K.
Kangaroo . 105
King-crab 444
Kingfisher 210
Kinglet 192
Kinkajou , 85
Kite 170
Koala 106
L.
Lackey-moth 610
Lady-bird 555
Lama 136
Lamprey 334
Lancelet 334
Lancet-fish 303
Langarey 179
Lapwing 236
Lark . 196
Leech 399
Lemming . 114
Lemur 63
Leopard . 95
Lily-beetle . 550
Limpet 369
Lindo 184
Ling 322
Linnet 199
Lion . 95
Lizard 274
Lizard-seeker 214
Loach 314
Lobefoot 246
Locust 56]
Locustelle 191
Loon 252
Looper 612
Lori 64
Louse : 488
Lump-fish 324
Lycaon 91
Lynx 96
Lyre-tail 189
M.
Macaque 58
Macartney 227
Macauco 64
Maccaw 219
Mackerel 298
Magot 59
Magpie - - 204
Magpie-moth 604, 612
Maigre ; 296
Malkohah - 215
Malmac 5 : 65
Man . _ 44
His peculiar confor-
mation 45
Physical and moral
developement 47
Manakin . ¢ 193
Manati 5 : 145
Mandrill . A 59
Mangue 5 ° 93
Marinot = ‘ 110
Marmoset C 62
Marten 3 s 88
Martin 5 . 195
Mastodon . 3 129
Matamata : 272
Mealy-bug : 573
Meat-fly . 4 633
Medullary matter 21
Merganser c 266
Midge . 5 619
Mina C ° 187
Minnow. 7 314
Mite 5 ; 469
Mocker : 185
Moco c ° 119
Mole . & 5 80
Mole-cricket * 560
Mole-rat . & 115
Molossine sy. 69
Monk. . 5 99
Monkey 54, 57
Morse ; 100
Mosquito . 5 618
Moth . A ; 608
Moth-hunter : 195
Mot-mot . 5 209
Moucherolle ; 181
Mouffion . : 142
Mouse : é 112
Mullet : > 304
Muntjac. ° 138
Musang 5 . 93
Muscular fibre . 21
Musk 6 ~ 136
Musk-duck : 265
Musk-ox . : 144
Muskquash : 114
Mussel x A 375
Myrounga : 99
N.
Nandou : i 233
Nape-crest : 220
Narwhal : 148
Natural History, de-
finition of 13
Natural method . 16
Nereid ' 2 394
Nerves, the 5 23
Nicagua 2 - 170
Nightingale : 190
Noctules . . 70
Noddy = - 258
Nutcracker = 204
Nuthatch . - 206
Nutrition . 3 22
Nut-weevil . F 541
Nyctibune . 2 196
Nyentek . a 89
Nylghau. ° 141
oO.
Onagga . . 134
Opossum. . 102
Opossum Shrimp = 422
Order, meaning of 15
Organization ' 16
Oriole - : 188
Orthonet . : 187
Ortygan . ° 229
Orvet a 2 280
Oryx 140
Osprey 168
Ostrich 232
Otary 99
Otter . 89
Ouistiti 62
Ounce 95
Ourang 54
Oviparous Vertebra-
caer . a 153
Owl i 173
Ox ° “ 143
Oxpecker 202
Oyster c 5 371
Oyster-catcher 236
yee
Paca\ = 3 120
Panda ; C 84
Pangolin . 126
Panther fs 95
Pardalote 180
Parraqua . . 224
Parrot 5 218
Partridge 229
Pauxi . 224
Peafowl 225
Peccary 131
Pelican 259
Penduline . 198
Penguin 255
Perch ‘ 293
Periwinkle 358
Pern 171
Petaurist 105
Petrel 255
Pettychaps 192
Phalanger 104
Pheasant 226
Philander 104
Phyllostome . 70
Piauhau 3 O 182
Piculet O 213
IRipviaets : C 130
Pigeon 2 230
Pika é 119
Pike . ° 314
Pilchard 320
Pilot-fish 299
Pine-finch 201
Pintail-duck 266
Pipe-fish . 327
Pipe-mouth 312
Pipit 193
Pitpit 203
Plaice 323
Plantain-eater 220
Plover 235
Plumage of Birds 159 n.
Pochard = 264
Pogge 295
Pollock 322
Pongo 55
Porbeagle 332
Porcupine 117
Porpoise 147
Potoroo 105
Potto 64, 85
Poultry 223
Prairie Dog . lll
Prawn 421
Prion 257
Pseudostome 116
Ptarmigan . 228
Puff-bird 216
Puflin 254
Puma 96
Puss-moth 611
Python 282
Q.
Quail 229
R.
Rabbit 119
Raccoon 84
718
Raila
Rain-fowl
Rat =
Ratel . 5
Rattle-snake
Raven
Ray, |: 3
Razorbill .
Razor-fish
Redstart
Redwing
Reedling
Reindeer
Respiration
Roach
Robin
Rockling
Roe .
Role é
Rolle . C
Roller .
Rook ;
Rorqual
Rose-beetle
Roussette
R
e.
Sagouin
Saki . Q
Salamander
Salmon 5
Sanderling
Sandpiper .
Sapajou :
Sardine
Sawfish 6
Scabbard-fish
Scale-insect
Scinque
Scorpion .
Scoter
Screamer
Scytal
Sea-bream
Sea-devil
Sea-hedgehog
Seal A
Sea-pike
Sea-siug .
Sea-wolf .
Secretary
Secretion
Senses, the
Serpent
Sersine
Shad
Shark
110, 112
bie (6 6 %6 fo: fe (oe 6 0. e
NDEX.
Shearwater 256 Surn 175
Sheathbill 250 Swallow 194
Sheep : 142 Swan 261
Shieldrake 265 Swift : . 194
Shoveller 265 Sword-fish 2 299
Shrew 79
Shrew-mole 81
Shrike 178 T.
Shrimp 421
Silk-worm 610 Tagnan a
Skate 333 Tamandua 126
Skimmer 258 Tamarin 62
Skipjack 509 | Tanager 184
Skua 258 | Tapeworm 648
Skunk A 88 Taxel 86
Sleeve-fish 340 Teal F 3 3 266
Slow-worm at Teeth of Mammalia,
Sloth 122 general remarks on 150
Slug 348 Teledu 88
Smelt 319 Temia 204
Snail - 348 Tench 313
Snipe | =-Gillien ge289 Tenrec 78
Snipe-fish 312 Tern 258
Snowfleck 198 Terrapin : 271
Sokinak - {78 | ‘Thick-knee 235
Sole = + nee Thread-worm 644
Solitary-bee 599 Thrush : 184
Sora . : 249 | Thunder-fish 317
Souslik lll Tver 5 95
Sparrow 199 Tiger-cat 95
Sparrow-hawk 170 Tiger-moth 611
Species =) 19589me Mano 230
Spheniscan 255 Tit ‘ ‘ 197
Spider e . 454 Toad 287
Spider-catcher . 207 Tody 210
Sponge ° ° 659 Tope 332
Spoonbill 242 Tortoise 270
Sprat - 320 Toucan a are
Spring-bok 139 Touraco) + = 220
Squirrel - + 109 | @ree-creeper . 206
Stag - > -: 137 | trilobites . 449
Stag-beetle . 529 Troopial 202
Star-fish . 639 Trout é A 318
Barling (2) ees) otrank-tish 329
Stellarine 5 145 Tunny 299
Steen-bok 5 140 Turbot ; 303
Stentor, - + 60 | Turkey . . 296
Sterrinck . C = Turnip-flea 553
Stilt - + 24 Turnstone - 245
Stilt-birds . 231 Turtle 271
Stone-curlew . 235 Tyrant i 181
Stork 240
Storm-petrel ° 256
Sturgeon 5 330 U.
Sucking-fish - 324
Sultana C a 249 Unau = 123
Sunbird = 207 Urchin : 77
Sun-fish 328 Ursal 100
Surikate 93 | Urson 118
THE END.
Vv.
Vampyre
Varieties
Vertebrate Animals
Vicugna
Viper
Viscacha
Vole .
Volutes 5
Vultern 4
Vulture
Waders 2
Wagtail .
Walrus 5
Wapiti
Wart-hog
Wasp .
Water-flea .
Water-wagtail
Waxbill ~~.
Waxwing
Weasel
Weaver
Weever
Weevil
Whale 5
Whelk .
Whidah ,
Whirlwig
White Ant
White Bait .
Whiting .
Widgeon
Wire-worm
Wolf
Wolverine .
Wombat
Woodcock .
Wood-leopard
Woodpecker
Worbles’ .
Wrasse
Wren .
Wryneck
Yak . :
Yapach :
Zebra .
Zerda
Zoophytes .
71
19
35
136
284
120
114
363
226
164
By wan
ee)
: i! ey
o f i ty J fi
ee ead (al '
a i i i A q " i San 9
I / 7
T
i
1
)
i q i e
Sl iy iy f J -
5 1 0 iyo én). sar
an Lay a UF)
ort wh 7 1 Mi % f Ih ‘ey
ne, f h
re
a
S
arene] '
nt)
Wha
«|
een” 7 RES,
Ce kgone gs
spirrieans
S SF
s ty, soul
Se . Sit WI
;
Ss (i
>
IOAN OU
3 9088 01348 7